THE WORKS OF

JAMES ARMINIUS

VOL. 2

THE PRIVATE DISPUTATIONS

OF

JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.

ON THE PRINCIPAL ARTICLES OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION.

COMMENCED BY THE AUTHOR CHIEFLY FOR THE PURPOSE OF FORMING A

SYSTEM OF DIVINITY

DISPUTATION I

ON THEOLOGY

I. As we are about again to commence our course of

theological disputations under the auspices of our gracious

God, we will previously treat a little on theology itself.

II. By the word "theology" we do not understand a conception

or a discourse of God himself, of which meaning it would

properly admit; but we understand by it, "a conception" or "a

discourse about God and things divine," according to its

common use.

III. It may be defined, the doctrine or science of the truth

which is according to godliness, and which God has revealed

to man that he may know God and divine things, may believe on

him and may through faith perform to him the acts of love,

fear, honour, worship and obedience, and obtain blessedness

from him through union with him, to the divine glory.

IV. The proximate and immediate object of this doctrine or

science is, not God himself, but the duty and act of man

which he is bound to perform to God. In theology, therefore,

God himself must be considered as the object of this duty.

V. On this account, theology is not a theoretical science or

doctrine, but a practical one, requiring the action of the

whole man, according to all and each of its parts -- an

action of the most transcendent description, answerable to

the excellence of the object as far as the human capacity

will permit.

VI. From these premises, it follows that this doctrine is not

expressed after the example of natural science, by which God

knows himself, but after the example of that notion which God

has willingly conceived within himself from all eternity,

about the prescribing of that duty and of all things required

for it.

DISPUTATION II

ON THE MANNER IN WHICH THEOLOGY MUST BE TAUGHT

I. It has long been a maxim with those philosophers who are

the masters of method and order, that the theoretical

sciences ought to be delivered in a synthetical order, but

the practical in an analytical order, on which account, and

because theology is a practical science, it follows that it

must be treated according to the analytical method.

II. Our discussion of this doctrine must therefore commence

with its end, about which we must previously treat, with much

brevity, both on its nature or what it is, and its qualities;

we must then teach, throughout the entire discourse, the

means for attaining the end, to which the obtaining of the

end must be subjoined, and, at this, the whole discussion

must terminate.

III. For, according to this order, not only the whole

doctrine itself, but likewise all its parts, will be treated

from its principal end, and each article will obtain that

place which belongs to it according to the principal relation

which it has to its total and to the end of the whole.

IV. But though we are easily satisfied with all treatises in

which the body of divinity is explained, provided they agree

according to the truth, at least in the chief and fundamental

things, with the Scripture itself; and though we willingly

give to all of them praise and commendation; yet, if on

account only of inquiry into the order, and for the sake of

treating the subject with greater accuracy, we may be allowed

to explain what are our views and wishes.

V. In the first place, the order in which the theology

ascribed to God, and to the actions of God, is treated, seems

to be inconvenient. Neither are we pleased with the division

of theology into the pathological, and the therapeutic after

a preface of the doctrine about the principles, the end and

the efficient; nor with that, how accommodating soever it may

be, in appearance, in which, after premising as its

principles the word of God, and God himself, as the causes of

our salvation, and therefore the works and effects of God,

and man who is its subject is placed as a part of it. So

neither do we receive satisfaction from the partition of

theological science into the knowledge of God and of man; nor

from that by which theology is said to exercise itself about

God and the church; nor that by which it is previously

determined that we must treat about God, the motion of a

rational creature to him, and about Christ; nor does that

which prescribes us to a discourse about God, the creatures,

and principally about man and his fall, about his reparation

through Christ, and about the sacraments and a future life.

DISPUTATION III

ON BLESSEDNESS, THE END OF THEOLOGY

I. The end of theology is the blessedness of man; and that,

not animal or natural, but spiritual and supernatural.

II. It consists in fruition, the object of which is a

perfect, chief, and sufficient good, which is God.

III. The foundation of this fruition is life, endowed with

understanding and with intellectual feeling.

IV. The connective or coherent cause of fruition is union

with God, by which that life is so greatly perfected, that

they who obtain this union are said to be "partakers of the

divine nature and of life eternal."

V. The medium of fruition is understanding and emotion or

feeling -- understanding, not by species or image, but by

clear vision, which is called that of face to face; and

feeling, corresponding with this vision.

VI. The cause of blessedness is God himself, uniting himself

with man; that is, giving himself to be seen, loved,

possessed, and thus to be enjoyed by man.

VII. The antecedent or only moving cause is the goodness and

the remunerative justice of God, which have the wisdom of God

as their precursor.

VIII. The executive cause is the power of God, by which the

soul is enlarged after the capacity of God, and the animal

body is transformed and transfigured into a spiritual body.

IX. The end, event, or consequence is two-fold, (1.) a

demonstration of the glorious wisdom, goodness, justice,

power, and likewise the universal perfection of God; and (2.)

his glorification by the beatified.

X. Its adjunct properties are, that it is eternal, and is

known to be so by him who possesses it; and that it at once

both satisfies every desire, and is an object of continued

desire.

DISPUTATION IV

ON RELIGION

I. Omitting all dispute about the question, "whether it be

possible for God to render man happy by a union with himself

without the intervening act of man," we affirm that it has

pleased God not to bless man except by some duty performed

according to the will of God, which God has determined to

reward with eternal blessedness.

II. And this most equitable will of God rests on the

foundation of the justice and equity according to which it

seems lawful and proper, that the Creator should require from

his creature, endowed with reason, an act tending to God, by

which, in return, a rational creature is bound to tend

towards God, its author and beneficent lord and master.

III. This act must be one of the entire man, according to

each of his parts -- according to his soul, and that

entirely, and each of his faculties, and according to his

body, so far as it is the mute instrument of the soul, yet

itself possessing a capacity for happiness by means of the

soul. This act must likewise be the most excellent of all

those things which can proceed from man, and like a

continuous act; so that whatever other acts those may he

which are performed by man through some intervention of the

will, they ought to be performed according to this act and

its rule.

IV. Though this duty, according to its entire essence and all

its parts, can scarcely be designated by one name, yet we do

not improperly denominate it when we give it the name of

Religion This word, in its most enlarged acceptation,

embraces three things -- the act itself, the obligation of

the act, and the obligation with regard to God, on account of

whom that act must be performed. Thus, we are bound to honour

our parents on account of God.

V. Religion, then, is that act which our theology places in

order; and it is for this reason justly called "the object of

theological doctrine."

VI. Its method is defined by the command of God, and not by

human choice; for the word of God is its rule and measure.

And as in these days we have this word in the Scriptures of

the Old and New Testament alone, we say that these Scriptures

are the canon according to which religion is to be conformed.

We shall soon treat more fully about the Scriptures how far

it is required that we should consider them as the canon of

religion.

VII. The opposites to religion are, impiety, that is, the

neglect and contempt of God, and eqeloqrhskeia will-worship,

or superstition, that is, a mode of religion invented by man.

Hypocrisy is not opposed to the whole of religion, but to its

integrity or purity; because that in which the entire man

ought to be engaged, is performed only by his body.

DISPUTATION V

ON THE RULE OF RELIGION, THE WORD OF GOD, AND THE SCRIPTURES

IN PARTICULAR

I. As religion is the duty of man towards God, it is

necessary that it should be so prescribed by God in his sure

word as to render it evident to man that he is bound by this

prescript as it proceeds from God; or, at least, it may and

ought to be evident to man.

II. This word is either endiaqeton, [an inward or mental

reasoning,] or wroforikon, [a spoken or delivered discourse]

the former of them being engrafted in the mind of man by an

internal inscription, whether it be an increation or a

superinfusion; the latter being openly pronounced.

III. By the engrafted word, God has prescribed religion to

man, first by inwardly persuading him that God ought, and

that it was his will, to be worshipped by man; then, by

universally disclosing to the mind of man the worship that is

pleasing to himself, and that consists of the love of God and

of one's neighbour; and, lastly, by writing or sealing a

remuneration on his heart. This inward manifestation is the

foundation of all external revelation.

IV. God has employed the outward word, First, that he might

repeat what had been engrafted -- might recall it to

remembrance, and might urge its exercise. Secondly, that he

might prescribe to him other things besides, which seem to be

placed in a four-fold difference. (1.) For they are either

such things as are homogeneous to the law of nature, which

might easily be raised up on the things engrafted, or which

man could not with equal ease deduce from them. (2.) Or they

may appear to be such things as these, yet such as it has

pleased God to circumscribe, lest, from the things engrafted,

conclusions should be drawn that were universally, or at

least for that time, repugnant to the will of God. (3.) Or

they are merely positive, having no communion with these

engrafted things, although they rest on the general duty of

religion. (4.) Or, lastly, according, to some state of man,

they are suitable to him, particularly for that into which

man was brought by the fall from his primeval condition.

V. God communicates this external word to man, either orally,

or by writing. For, neither with respect to the whole of

religion, nor with respect to its parts, is God confined to

either of these modes of communication; but he sometimes uses

one and sometimes another, and at other times both of them,

according to his own choice and pleasure. He first employed

oral enunciation in its delivery, and afterwards, writing, as

a more certain means against corruption and oblivion. He has

also completed it in writing; so that we now have the

infallible word of God in no other place than in the

Scriptures, which are therefore appropriately denominated

"the instrument of religion."

VI. These Scriptures are contained in those books of the Old

and the New Testament which are called "canonical:" They

consist of the five books of Moses; the books of Joshua,

Judges, and of Ruth; the First and Second of Samuel; the

First and Second of Kings; the First and Second of

Chronicles; the books of Ezra and of Nehemiah, and the first

ten chapters of that of Esther; fifteen books of the

prophets, that is, the three Major and the twelve Minor

Prophets; the books of Job, the Psalms, Proverbs,

Ecclesiastes, the Canticles, Daniel, and of the Lamentations

of Jeremiah: All these books are contained in the Old

Testament. Those of the New Testament are the following: The

four Evangelists; one book of the Acts of the Apostles;

thirteen of St. Paul's Epistles; the Epistle to the Hebrews;

that of St. James; the two of St. Peter; the three of St.

John; that of St. Jude; and the Apocalypse by St. John. Some

of these are without hesitation accounted authentic; but

about others of them doubts have been occasionally

entertained. Yet the number is quite sufficient of those

about which no doubts were ever indulged.

VII. The primary cause of these books is God, in his Son,

through the Holy Spirit. The instrumental causes are holy men

of God, who, not at their own will and pleasure, but as they

were actuated and inspired by the Holy Spirit, wrote these

books, whether the words were inspired into them, dictated to

them, or administered by them under the divine direction.

VIII. The matter or object of the Scriptures is religion, as

has already been mentioned. The essential and internal form

is the true intimation or signification of the will of God

respecting religion. The external is the form or character of

the word, which is attempered to the dignity of the speaker,

and accommodated to the nature of things and to the capacity

of men.

IX. The end is the instruction of man, to his own salvation

and the glory of God. The parts of the whole instruction are

doctrine, reproof, institution or instruction, correction,

consolation, and threatening.

DISPUTATION VI

ON THE AUTHORITY AND CERTAINTY OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES

I. The authority of the word of God, which is comprised in

the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, lies both in the

veracity of the whole narration, and of all the declarations,

whether they be those about things past, about things

present, or about those which are to come, and in the power

of the commands and prohibitions, which are contained in the

divine word.

II. Both of these kinds of authority can depend on no other

than on God, who is the principal author of this word, both

because he is truth without suspicion of falsehood, and

because he is of power invincible.

III. On this account, the knowledge alone that this word is

divine, is obligatory on our belief and obedience; and so

strongly is it binding, that this obligation can be augmented

by no external authority.

IV. In what manner or respect soever the church may be

contemplated, she can do nothing to confirm this authority;

for she, also, is indebted to this word for all her own

authority; and she is not a church unless she have previously

exercised faith in this word as being divine, and have

engaged to obey it. Wherefore, in any way to suspend the

authority of the Scriptures on the church, is to deny that

God is of sufficient veracity and supreme power, and that the

church herself is a church.

V. But it is proved by various methods, that this word has a

divine origin, either by signs employed for the enunciation

or declaration of the word, such as miracles, predictions and

divine appearances -- by arguments engrafted on the word

itself, such as the matters which it contains, the style and

character of the discourse, the agreements between all the

parts and each of them, and the efficacy of the word itself;

and by the inward testification or witness of God himself by

his Holy Spirit. To all these, we add a secondary proof --

the testimony of those persons who have received this word as

divine.

VI. The force and efficacy of this last testimony is entirely

human, and is of importance equal to the quantum of wisdom,

probity and constancy possessed by the witnesses. And on this

account the authority of the church can make no other kind of

faith than that which is human, but which may be preparatory

to the production of faith divine. The testimony of the

church, therefore, is not the only thing by which the

certainty of the Scriptures is confirmed to us; indeed it is

not the principle thing; nay, it is the weakest of all those

which are adduced in confirmation.

VII. No arguments can be invented for establishing the

divinity of any word, which do not belong by most equitable

reason to this word; and, on the other hand, it is impossible

any arguments can be devised which may conduce even by a

probable reason to destroy the divinity of this word.

VIII. Though it be not absolutely necessary to salvation to

believe that this or that book is the work of the author

whose title it bears; yet this fact may be established by

surer arguments than are those which claim the authorship of

any other work for the writer.

IX. The Scriptures are canonical in the same way as they are

divine; because they contain the rule of faith, charity,

hope, and of all our inward and outward actions. They do not,

therefore, require human authority in order to their being

received into the canon, or considered as canonical. Nay, the

relation between God and his creatures, requires that his

word should be the rule of life to his creatures.

X. We assert that, for the establishment of the divinity of

the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, this disjunctive

proposition is of irrefutable validity: Either the Scriptures

are divine, or (far be blasphemy from the expression!) they

are the most foolish of all writings, whether they be said to

have proceeded from man, or from the evil spirit.

COROLLARIES

I. To affirm "that the authority of the Scriptures depends

upon the church, because the church is more ancient than the

Scriptures," is a falsehood, a foolish speech, an implication

of manifold contradictions and blasphemy.

II. The authority of the Roman pontiff to bear witness to the

divinity of the Scriptures, is less than that of any bishop

who is wiser and better than he, and possessed of greater

constancy.

DISPUTATION VII

ON THE PERFECTION OF THE SCRIPTURES

I. We denominate that which comprehends all things necessary

for the church to know, to believe, to do and to hope, in

order to salvation, "THE PERFECTION OF THE SACRED

SCRIPTURES."

II. As we are about to engage in the defense of this

perfection, against inspirations, visions, dreams and other

novel enthusiastic things, we assert, that, since the time

when Christ and his apostles sojourned on earth, no

inspiration of any thing necessary for the salvation of any

individual man, or of the church, has been given to any

single person or to any congregation of men whatsoever, which

thing is not in a full and most perfect manner comprised in

the sacred Scriptures.

III. We likewise affirm, that in the latter ages no doctrine

necessary to salvation has been deduced from these Scriptures

which was not explicitly known and believed from the very

commencement of the Christian church. For, from the time of

Christ's ascent into heaven, the church of God was in an

adult state, being capable indeed of increasing in the

knowledge and belief of things necessary to salvation, but

not capable of receiving accessions of new articles; that is,

she was capable of increase in that faith by which the

articles of religion are believed, but not in that faith

which is the subject of belief.

IV. Whatever additions have since been made, they obtain only

the rank of interpretations and proofs, which ought

themselves not to be at variance with the Scriptures, but to

be deduced from them; otherwise, no authority is due to them,

but they should rather be considered as allied to error; for

the perfection, not only of the propositions, but likewise of

the explanations and proofs which are comprised in the

Scriptures, is very great.

V. But the most compendious way of forming a judgment about

any enunciation or proposition, is, to discern whether its

subject and predicate be either expressly or with equal force

contained in them, that proposition may be rejected at least

as not necessary to salvation, without any detriment to one's

salvation. But the predicate may be of such a kind, that,

when ascribed to this subject, it cannot be received without

detriment to the salvation. For instance, "The Roman pontiff

is the head of the church." "The virgin Mary is the mediatrix

of grace."

DISPUTATION VIII

ON THE PERSPICUITY OF THE SCRIPTURES

I. The perspicuity of the Scriptures is a quality agreeing

with them as with a sign, according. to which quality they

are adapted clearly to reveal the conceptions, whose signs

are the words comprised in the Scriptures, to those persons

to whom the Scriptures are administered according to the

benevolent providence of God.

II. That perspicuity is a quality which agrees with the

Scriptures, is proved from its cause and its end. (1.) In

cause, we consider the wisdom and goodness of the author,

who, according to his wisdom knew, and according to his

goodness willed, clearly and well to enunciate or declare the

meanings of his own mind. (2.) In the end is the duty of

those to whom the Scriptures are directed, and who, through

the decree of God, cannot attain to salvation without this

knowledge.

III. This perspicuity comes distinctly to be considered both

with regard to its object and its subject. For all things [in

the Scriptures] are not equally perspicuous, nor is every

thing alike perspicuous to all persons; but in the epistle of

St. Paul, some things occur which "are hard to be

understood;" and "the gospel is hid, or concealed, to them

who are lost, in whom the god of this world hath blinded the

minds of them who believe not"

IV. But those senses or meanings, the knowledge and belief of

which are simply necessary to salvation, are revealed in the

Scriptures with such plainness, that they can be perceived

even by the most simple of mankind, provided they be able

duly to exercise their reason.

V. But they are perspicuous to those alone who, being

illuminated by the light of the Holy Spirit, have eyes to

see, and a mind to understand and discern. For any colour

whatever, though sufficiently illuminated by the light, is

not seen except by the eye which is endued with the power of

seeing, as with an inward light.

VI. But even in those things which are necessary to be known

and believed in order to salvation, the law must be

distinguished from the gospel, especially in that part which

relates to Jesus Christ crucified and raised up again. For

even the gentiles, who are aliens from Christ, have "the work

of the law written in their hearts," though this is not

saving, except by the addition of the internal illumination

and inspiration of God; but "the doctrine of the cross, which

is foolishness and a stumbling block to the natural man," is

not perceived without the revelation of the Spirit.

VII. In the Scriptures, some things may be found so difficult

to be understood, that men of the quickest and most

perspicacious genius may, in attaining to an understanding of

those things, have a subject on which to bestow their labours

during the whole course of their lives. But God has so finely

attempered the Scripture, that they can neither be read

without profit, nor, after having been perused and reperused

innumerable times, can they be put aside through aversion or

disgust.

DISPUTATION IX

ON THE MEANINGS AND INTERPRETATION OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES

I. The legitimate and genuine sense of the holy Scriptures

is, that which the Holy Ghost, the author of them, intended,

and which is collected from the words themselves, whether

they be received in their proper or in their figurative

signification; that is, it is the grammatical sense, as it is

called.

II. From this sense, alone, efficacious arguments may be

sought for the proof of doctrines.

III. But, on account of the analogical similitude of

corporeal, carnal, natural, and earthly things, and those

belonging to the present life, to things spiritual, heavenly,

future and eternal, it happens that a double meaning, each of

them certain and intended by the author, lies under the very

same words in the Scriptures, of which the one is called "the

typical," the other "the meaning prefigured in the type" or

"the allegorical." To this allegorical meaning, we also refer

the analogical, as opposed in a similar manner to that which

is typical.

IV. From these meanings, that which is called "the

ethiological" and "the tropological" do not differ, since the

former of them renders the cause of the grammatical sense,

and the latter contains an accommodation of it to the

circumstances of persons, place, time, &c.

V. The interpretation of Scripture has respect both to its

words and to its sense or meaning.

VI. The interpretation of its words is either that of single

words, or of many words combined; and both of these methods

constitute either a translation of the words into another

language, or an explanation [or paraphrase] through other

words of the same language.

VII. Let translation be so restricted, that, if the original

word has any ambiguity, the word into which it is translated

may retain it: or, if that cannot be done, let it have

something equivalent by being noted in the margin.

VIII. In the explanation [or paraphrase] which shall be made

by other words, endeavours must be used that explanatory

words be sought from the Scriptures themselves. For this

purpose, attention to the synonymy and phraseology will be

exceedingly useful.

IX. In the interpretation of the meanings of the words, it

must be sedulously attempted both to make the sense agree

with the rule or "form of sound words," and to accommodate it

to the scope or intention of the author in that passage. To

this end, in addition to a clear conception of the words, a

comparison of other passages of Scripture, whether they be

similar, is conducive, as is likewise a diligent search or

institution into its context. In this labour, the occasion

[of the words] and their end, the connection of those things

which precede and which follow, and the circumstances, also,

of persons, times and places, will be principally observed.

X. As "the Scriptures are not of private or peculiar

explanation," an interpreter of them will strive to "have his

senses exercised" in them; that the interpretation of the

Scriptures, which, in those sacred writings, comes under the

denomination of "prophecy," may proceed from the same Spirit

as that which primarily inspired the prophecy of the

Scriptures.

XI. But the authority of no one is so great, whether it be

that of an individual or of a church, as to be able to

obtrude his own interpretation on the people as the authentic

one. From this affirmation however, by way of eminence, we

except the prophets and the apostles. For such interpretation

is always subjected to the judgment of him to whom it is

proposed, to this extent -- that he is bound to receive it,

only so far as it is confirmed by strength of arguments.

XII. For this reason, neither the agreement of the fathers,

which can, with difficulty, be demonstrated, nor the

authority of the Roman pontiff, ought to be received as the

rule of interpretation.

XIII. We do not wish to introduce unbounded license, by which

it may be allowable to any person, whether a public

interpreter of Scripture or a private individual, to reject,

without cause, any interpretations whatsoever, whether made

by one prophet, or by more; but we desire the liberty of

prophesying [or public expounding] to be preserved entire and

unimpaired in the church. This liberty, itself, however, we

subject to the judgment of God, as possessing the power of

life and death, and to that of the church, or of her prelates

who are endowed with the power of binding and loosing.

DISPUTATION X

ON THE EFFICACY OF THE SCRIPTURES

I. When we treat on the force and efficacy of the word of

God, whether spoken or written, we always append to it the

principal and concurrent efficacy of the Holy Spirit.

II. The object of this efficacy is man, but he must be

considered either as the subject in whom the efficacy

operates, or as the object about whom this efficacy exercises

itself.

III. The subject of this efficacy in whom it operates, is man

according to his understanding and his passions, and as being

endowed with a capacity, either active or passive. (1.)

According to his understanding, by which he is able to

understand the meanings of the word, and to apprehend them as

true and good for himself: (2.) According to his passions, by

which he is capable of being carried by his appetites to

something true and good which is pointed out, to embrace it,

and to repose in it.

IV. This efficacy is not only preparatory, by which the

understanding and the passions are prepared to apprehend

something else that is yet more true and good, and that is

not comprised in the external word; but it is likewise

perfective, by which the human understanding and affections

are so perfected, that man cannot attain to an ulterior

perfection in the present life. Therefore, we reject [the

doctrine of] those who affirm that the Scriptures are a dead

letter, and serve only to prepare a man, and to render him

capable of receiving another inward word.

V. This efficacy is beautifully circumscribed in the

Scriptures by three acts, each of which is two-fold. (1.)

That of teaching what is true, and of confuting what is

false. (2.) That of exhorting to what is good, dissuading

from what is evil, and of reproving if any thing has been

done beyond or contrary to one's duty. (3.) That of

administering consolation to a contrite spirit, and of

denouncing threats against a lofty spirit.

VI. The object of this efficacy, about which it exercises

itself, is the same man, placed before the tribunal of divine

justice, that, according to this word, he [reporter] may bear

away from it a sentence either of justification or of

condemnation.

DISPUTATION XI

ON RELIGION IN A STRICTER SENSE

We have treated on religion generally, and on its principles

as they are comprehended in the scriptures of the Old and New

Testament. We must now treat upon it in a stricter

signification.

I. As religion contains the duty of man towards God, it must

necessarily be founded in the mutual relation which subsists

between God and man. If it happen that this relation is

varied, the mode of religion must also be varied, the acts

pertaining to the substance of every religion always

remaining, which are knowledge, faith, love, fear, trust,

dread and obedience.

II. The first relation between God and man is that which

flows from the creation of man in the divine image, according

to which religion was prescribed to him by the comprehensive

law that has been impressed on the minds of men, and that was

afterwards repeated by Moses in the ten commandments. For the

sake of proving man's obedience, God added to this a

symbolical law, about not eating the fruit of the tree of the

knowledge of good and evil.

III. Through the sin of man, another relation was introduced

between him and God, according to which, man, being liable to

the condemnation of God, needs the grace of restoration. If

God bestow this grace on man, the religion which is to be

prescribed to man must now be also founded on that act, in

addition to creation. Since this act [on the part of God]

requires from man an acknowledgment of sin and thanksgiving

for deliverance, it is apparent that, in this new relation,

the mode of religion ought likewise to be varied, as, through

the appointment of God, it has in reality been varied.

IV. It was the pleasure of God so to administer this

variation, that it should not immediately exhibit this grace

in a complete manner, but that it should retain man for a

season under the sealed dominion of guilt, yet with the

addition of a promise of grace to be exhibited in his own

time. Hence, arises the difference of the religion which was

prescribed by Moses to the children of Israel, and that which

was delivered by Christ to his followers -- of which the

former is called "the religion of the Old Testament and of

the promise," and the latter," that of the New Testament and

of the gospel;" the former is also called the Jewish

religion; the latter, the Christian.

V. The use of the ceremonial law under Moses, and its

abrogation under Christ, teach most clearly that this

religion or mode of religion differs in many acts. But as the

Christian religion prevails at this time, and as [its

obligations are] to be performed by us, we will treat further

about it, yet so as to intersperse, in their proper places,

some mention, both of the primitive religion and of that of

the Jews, so Jar as they are capable, and ought to serve to

explain the Christian religion.

VI. But it is not our wish for this difference to be extended

so far as to have the attainment of salvation, without the

intervention of Christ, ascribed to those who served God

under the pedagogy of the Old Testament and by faith in the

promise; for the subjoined affirmation has always obtained

from the time when the first promise was promulgated: "There

is none other name under heaven, given among men, than that

of our Lord Jesus Christ, by which men must be saved."

VII. It appears, from this, that the following assertion,

which was used by one of the ancients, is false and

untheological: "Men were saved at first by the law of nature,

afterwards, by that of Moses, and at length, by that of

grace." This, also, is further apparent, that such a

confusion of the Jewish and Christian religions as was

introduced by it, is completely opposed to the dispensation

or economy of God.

DISPUTATION XII

ON THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION, ITS NAME AND RELATION

I. Beginning now to treat further on the Christian religion,

we will first declare what is the meaning of this term, and

we will afterwards consider the matter of this religion, each

in its order.

II. The Christian religion, which the Jews called "the heresy

of the Nazarenes," obtained its name from Jesus of Nazareth,

whom God hath appointed as our only master, and hath made him

both Christ and Lord.

III. But this name agrees with him in two ways -- from the

cause and from the object. (1.) From the cause; because Jesus

Christ, as "the Teacher sent from God," prescribed this

religion, both by his own voice, when he dwelt on earth, and

by his apostles, whom he sent forth into all the world. (2.)

From the object; because the same Jesus Christ, the object of

this religion, according to godliness, is now exhibited, and

fully or perfectly manifested; whereas, he was formerly

promised and foretold by Moses and the prophets, only as

being about to come.

IV. He was, indeed, a teacher far transcending all other

teachers -- Moses, the prophets, and even the angels

themselves -- both in the mode of his perception, and in the

excellence of his doctrine. In the mode of his perception;

because, existing in the bosom of the Father, admitted

intimately to behold all the secrets of the Father, and

endued with the plenitude of the Spirit, he saw and heard

those things which he speaks and testifies. But other

teachers, being endued, according to a certain measure with

the Spirit, have perceived either by a vision, by dreams, by

conversing "face to face," or by the intervention of an

angel, those things which it was their duty to declare to

others; and this Spirit itself is called "the Spirit of

Christ."

V. In the excellence of his doctrine, also, Christ was

superior to all other teachers, because he revealed to

mankind, together and at once, the fullness of the very

Godhead, and the complete and latest will of his Father

respecting the salvation of men; so that, either as it

regards the matter or the dearness of the exposition, no

addition can be made to it, nor is it necessary that it

should.

VI. From their belief in this religion, and their profession

of it, the professors were called Christians. (Acts xi, 26; 1

Pet. iv, 16.) That the excellence of this name may really

belong to a person, it is not sufficient for him to

acknowledge Christ as a teacher and prophet divinely called.

But he must likewise religiously own and worship him as the

object of this doctrine, though the former knowledge and

faith precede this, and though from it, alone, certain

persons are sometimes said to have believed in Christ.

DISPUTATION XIII

ON THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION, WITH REGARD TO THE MATTER

GENERALLY

I. Since God is the object of all religion, in its various

modifications, he must likewise be the object of this

religion. But Christ, in reference to God, is also an object

of it, as having been appointed by God the Father, King and

Lord of the universe, and the Head of his church.

II. For this reason, in a treatise on the Christian religion,

the following subjects come, in due order, under our

consideration: (1.) The object itself, towards which faith

and religious worship ought to tend. (2.) The cause, on

account of which, faith and worship may and ought to be

performed to the object. (3.) The very act of faith and

worship, and the method of each, according to the command of

God and Christ. (4.) Salvation itself, which, as being

promised and desired, has the power of an impelling cause,

which, when obtained, is the reward of the observance of

religion, and from which arises the everlasting glory of God

in Christ.

III. But man, by whom [the duties of] this religion must be

executed, is a sinner, yet one for whom remission of sins and

reconciliation have now been obtained. By this mark, it is

intended to be distinguished from the religion of the Jews,

which God also prescribed to sinners; but it was at a time

when remission of sins had not been obtained, on which

account, the mode of religion was likewise different,

particularly with regard to ceremonies.

IV. This religion, with regard to all those things which we

have mentioned as coming under consideration in it, is, of

all religions, the most excellent; or, rather, it is the most

excellent mode of religion. Because, in it, the object is

proposed in a manner the most excellent; so that there is

nothing about this object which the human mind is capable of

perceiving, that is not exhibited in the doctrine of the

Christian religion. For God has with it disclosed all his own

goodness, and has given it to be viewed in Christ.

V. The cause, on account of which, religion may and ought to

be performed to this object, is, in every way, the most

efficacious; so that nothing can be imagined, why religion

may and ought to be performed to any other deity. that is not

comprehended in the efficacy of this cause, in a pre-eminent

manner.

VI. The very act of faith and worship is required, and must

be performed, in a manner the most signal and particular; and

the salvation which arises from this act, is the greatest and

most glorious, both because God will afford a fuller and more

perfect sight of himself, than if salvation had been obtained

through another form of religion, and because those who will

become partakers of this salvation, will have Christ

eternally as their head, who is the brother of men, and they

will always behold him. On this account, in the attainment

and possession of salvation, we shall hereafter become, in

some measure, superior to the angels themselves.

DISPUTATION XIV

ON THE OBJECT OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION: AND, FIRST, ABOUT

GOD, ITS PRIMARY OBJECT, AND WHAT GOD IS

I. The object of the Christian religion is that towards which

the faith and worship of a religious man ought to tend. This

object is God and his Christ -- God principally, Christ

subordinately under God -- God per se, Christ as God has

constituted him the object of this religion.

II. In God, who is the primary object of the Christian

religion, three things come in order under our consideration:

(1.) The nature of God, of which the excellence and goodness

is such that religion can honourably and usefully be

performed to it. (2.) The acts of God, on account of which

religion ought to be performed to him. (3.) The will of God,

by which he wills religion to be performed to himself, and

that he who performs it be rewarded; and, on the contrary,

that the neglecter of it be punished.

III. To every treatise on the nature of God, must be prefixed

this primary and chief axiom of all religion: "There is a

God." Without this, vain is every inquiry into the nature of

God; for, if the divine nature had no existence, religion

would be a mere phantasm of man's conception.

IV. Though the existence of God has been intimated to every

rational creature that perceives his voice, and though this

truth is known to every one who reflects on such an

intimation; yet, "that there is a God," may be demonstrated

by various arguments. First, by certain theoretical axioms;

and because when the terms in which these are expressed have

been once understood, they are known to be true, they deserve

to receive the name of "implanted ideas."

V. The first axiom is, "Nothing is or can be from itself? For

thus it would at one and the same time, be and not be, it

would be both prior and posterior to itself, and would be

both the cause and effect of itself. Therefore, some one

being must necessarily be pre-existent, from whom, as from

the primary and supreme cause, all other things derive their

origin. But this being is God.

VI. The second axiom is, "Every efficient primary cause is

better or more excellent than its effect." From this, it

follows that, as all created minds are in the order of

effects, some one mind is supreme and most wise, from which

the rest have their origin. But this mind is God.

VII. The third axiom is, "No finite force can make something

out of nothing; and the first nature has been made out of

nothing." For, if it were otherwise, it neither could nor

ought to be changed by an efficient or a former; and thus,

nothing could be made from it. From this, it follows, either

that all things which exist have been from eternity and are

primary being, or that there is one primary being. But this

being is God.

VIII. The same truth is proved by the practical axiom, or the

conscience, which has its seat in all rational creatures. It

excuses and exhilarates a man in good actions; and, in these

which are evil, it accuses and torments -- even in those

things [of both kinds] which have not come, and which never

will come, to the knowledge of any creature. This stands as a

manifest indication that there is some supreme judge, who

will institute a strict inquiry, and will pass judgment. But

this judge is God.

IX. The magnitude, the perfection, the multitude, the

variety, and the agreement, of all things that exist, supply

us with the fifth argument, which loudly proclaims that all

these things proceed from one and the same being and not from

many beings. But this being is God.

X. The sixth argument is from the order perceptible in

things, and from the orderly disposition and direction of all

of them to an end, even of those things which, devoid of

reason, themselves, cannot act on account of an end, or at

least, cannot intend an end. But all order is from one being,

and direction to an end is from a wise and good being. But

this being is God.

XI. The preservation of political, ecclesiastical and

economical society among mankind, furnishes our seventh

argument. Amidst such great perversity and madness of Satan

and of evil men, human society could never attain to any

stability or firmness, except it were preserved safe and

unimpaired by One who is supremely powerful. But this is God.

XII. We take our eighth argument from the miracles which we

believe to have been done, and which we perceive to be done,

the magnitude of which is so great as to cause them far to

exceed the entire force and power of the created universe.

Therefore, a cause must exist which transcends the universe

and its power or capability. But this cause is God.

XIII. The predictions of future and contingent things, and

their accurate and strict completion, supply the ninth

argument as being things which could proceed from no one

except from God.

XIV. In the last place, is added, the perpetual and universal

agreement of all nations, which general consent must be

accounted as equivalent to a law, nay to a divine oracle.

COROLLARY

On account of the dissensions of very learned men, we allow

this question to be discussed, "from the motion which is

apparent in the world, and from the fact, that whatever is

moved is moved by another, can it be concluded that there is

a God?

DISPUTATION XV

ON THE NATURE OF GOD

I. Concerning God, the primary object of theology, two things

must be known, (1.) His nature, or what God is, or rather

what qualities does he possess? (2.) Who God is, or to whom

this nature must be attributed. These must be known, lest any

thing foolish or unbecoming be ascribed to God, or lest

another, or a strange one, be considered as the true God. On

the first of these we will now treat in a few disputations.

II. As we are not able to know the nature of God, in itself,

we can, in a measure, attain to some knowledge from the

analogy of the nature which is in created things, and

principally that which is in ourselves, who are created after

the image of God; while we always add a mode of eminence to

this analogy, according to which mode God is understood to

exceed, infinitely, the perfections of things created.

III. As in the whole nature of things, and in man, who is the

compendium or abridgment of it, only two things can be

considered as essential, whether they be disparted in their

subjects, or, in a certain order, connected with each other

and subordinate in the same subject, which two things are

Essence and Life; we will also contemplate the nature of God

according to these two impulses of his nature. For the four

degrees, which are proposed by several divines -- to be, to

live, to. feel, and to understand -- are restricted to these

two causes of motion; because the word "to live," embraces

within itself both feeling and understanding.

IV. We say the essence of God is the first impulse of the

divine nature, by which God is purely and simply understood

to be.

V. As the whole nature of things is distributed according to

their essence, into body and spirit, we affirm that the

divine essence is spiritual, and from this, that God is a

Spirit, because it could not possibly come to pass that the

first and chief being should be corporeal. From this, one

cannot do otherwise than justly admire the transcendent force

and plenitude of God, by which he is capable of creating even

things corporeal that have nothing analogous to himself.

VI. To the essence of God no attribute can be added, whether

distinguished from it in reality, by relation, or by a mere

conception of the mind; but only a mode of pre-eminence can

be attributed to it, according to which it is understood to

comprise within itself and to exceed all the perfections of

all things. This mode may be declared in this one expression:

"The divine essence is uncaused and without commencement."

VII. Hence, it follows that this essence is simple and

infinite; from this, that it is eternal and immeasurable;

and, lastly, that it is unchangeable, impassable and

incorruptible, in the manner in which it has been proved by

us in our public theses on this subject.

VIII. And since unity and goodness reciprocate with being,

and as the affections or passions of every being are general,

we also affirm that the essence of God is one, and that God

is one according to it, and is, therefore, good -- nay, the

chief good, from the participation of which all things have

both their being, and their well being.

IX. As this essence is itself pure from all composition, so

it cannot enter into the composition of any thing. We permit

it to become a subject of discussion, whether this be

designated in the Scriptures by the name of "holiness," which

denotes separation or a being separated.

X. These modes of pre-eminence are not communicable to any

thing, from the very circumstance of their being such. And

when these modes are contemplated in the life of God, and in

the faculties of his life, they are of infinite usefulness in

theology, and are not among the smallest foundations of true

religion.

DISPUTATION XVI

ON THE LIFE OF GOD

I. Life is that which comes under our consideration, in the

second impulse of the divine nature; and that it belongs to

God, is not only evident from its own nature, but is likewise

known, per se, to all those who have any conception of God.

For it is much more incredible that God is something

senseless and dead, than that there is no God. And the life

of God is easily proved. For, as whatever is beside God is

from him, we must also attribute life to him, because among

his creatures are many things which have life; and we affirm

that God is a living substance, and that life belongs to him,

not only eminently but also formally, since life is simply

perfection.

II. But, as life is taken, either in the second act, and is

called "operation," or in the first, principal and radical

act, and thus is the very nature and form of a living thing,

we attribute this, of itself, primarily and adequately to

God; so that he Is the life of himself, not having it from

His union with another thing; (for that is the part of

imperfection,) but existing the same as it does -- he being

life itself, and living by the first act, but bestowing life

by the second act.

III. The life of God, therefore, is most simple, so that it

is not, in reality, distinguished from his essence; and

according to the confined capacity of our conception, by

which it is distinguished from his essence, it may, in some

degree, be described as being "an act that flows from the

essence of God," by which is intimated that it is active in

itself; first, by a reflex act on God himself, and then on

other objects, on account of the most abundant copiousness,

and the most perfect activity of life in God.

IV. The life of God is the foundation and the proximate and

adequate principle not only of ad intra et ad extra, an

inward and an outward act, but likewise of all fruition by

which God is said to be blessed in himself. This seems to be

the cause why God wished himself, principally in reference to

life, to be distinguished from false gods and dead idols, and

why he wished men to swear by his name, in a form composed

thus: "The Lord liveth."

V. As the essence of God is infinite and most simple,

eternal, impassable, unchangeable and incorruptible, we ought

likewise to consider His life with these modes of being and

life; on which account we attribute to him per se

immortality, and a most prompt, powerful, indefatigable and

insatiable desire, strength and delight to act and to enjoy,

and in action and enjoyment, if it be lawful, thus to express

ourselves.

VI. By two faculties, the understanding and the will, this

life is active towards God himself; but towards other things

it is active by three faculties, power, or capability, being

added to the two preceding. But the faculties of the

understanding and the will are accommodated to fruition, and

this chiefly as they tend towards God himself; secondarily,

and because it thus pleases him of his abundant goodness, as

they tend towards the creatures.

DISPUTATION XVII

ON THE UNDERSTANDING OF GOD

I. The understanding of God is that faculty of his life which

is first in nature and order, and by which the living God

distinctly understands all things and every one, which, in

what manner soever, either have, will have, have had, can

have, or might hypothetically have, a being of any kind, by

which he also distinctly understands the order, connection,

and relation of all and each of them between each other, and

the entities of reason, those beings which exist, or which

can exist, in the mind, imagination, and enunciation.

II. God knows all things, neither by intelligible

representations, nor by similitude, but by his own and sole

essence; with the exception of evil things, which he knows

indirectly by the good things opposed to them, as privation

is known by means of our having been accustomed to any thing.

III. The mode by which God understands, is, not by

composition and division, not by gradual argumentation, but

by simple and infinite intuition, according to the succession

of order and not of time.

IV. The succession of order, in the objects of the divine

knowledge, is in this manner: First. God knows himself

entirely and adequately, and this understanding is his own

essence or being. Secondly. He knows all possible things, in

the perfection of his own essence, and, therefore, all things

impossible. In the understanding of possible things, this is

the order: (1.) He knows what things can exist by his own

primary and sole act. (2.) He knows what things, from the

creatures, whether they will come into existence or will not,

can exist by his conservation, motion, assistance,

concurrence, and permission. (3.) He knows what things he can

do about the acts of the creatures consistently with himself

or with these acts. Thirdly. He knows all entities, even

according to the same order as that which we have just shown

in his knowledge of things possible.

V. The understanding of God is certain and infallible; so

that he sees certainly and infallibly, even, things future

and contingent, whether he sees them in their causes, or in

themselves. But this infallibility depends on the infinity of

the essence of God, and not on his unchangeable will.

VI. The act of understanding of God is occasioned by no

external cause, not even by its object; though if there be

not afterwards an object, neither will there be any act of

God's understanding about it.

VII. How certain soever the acts of God's understanding may

themselves be, this does not impose any necessity on things,

but rather establishes contingency in them. For, as he knows

the thing itself and its mode, if the mode of the thing be

contingent, he must know it as such, and, therefore, it

remains contingent with respect to the divine knowledge.

VIII. The knowledge of God may be distinguished according to

its objects. And, First, into the theoretical, by which he

understands things under the relation of entity and truth;

and into the practical, by which he considers things under

the relation of good, and as objects of his will and power.

IX. Secondly. One [quality of the] knowledge of God is that

of simple intelligence, by which he understands, himself, all

possible things, and the nature and essence of all entities;

another is that of vision, by which he beholds his own

existence and that of all other entities or beings.

X. The knowledge by which God knows his own essence and

existence, all things possible, and the nature and essence of

all entities, is simply necessary, as pertaining to the

perfection of his own knowledge. But that by which he knows

the existence of other entities, is hypothetically necessary,

that is, if they now have, have already had, or shall

afterwards have, any existence. For when any object,

whatsoever, is laid down, it must, of necessity, fall within

the knowledge of God. The former of these precedes every free

act of the divine will; the latter follows every free act.

The schoolmen; therefore, denominate the first "natural," and

the second "free knowledge."

XI. The knowledge by which God knows any thing if it be or

exist, is intermediate between the two [kinds] described in

theses 9 & 10; In fact it precedes the free act of the will

with regard to intelligence. But it knows something future

according to vision, only through its hypothesis.

XII. Free knowledge, or that of vision, which is also called

"prescience," is not the cause of things; but the knowledge

which is practical and of simple intelligence, and which is

denominated "natural," or "necessary," is the cause of all

things by the mode of prescribing and directing to which is

added the action of the will and of the capability. The

middle or intermediate [kind of] knowledge ought to intervene

in things which depend on the liberty of created choice or

pleasure.

XIII. From the variety and multitude of objects, and from the

means and mode of intelligence and vision, it is apparent

that infinite knowledge and omniscience are justly attributed

to God; and that they are so proper or peculiar to God

according to their objects, means and mode, as not to be

capable of appertaining to any created thing.

DISPUTATION XVIII

ON THE WILL OF GOD

I. The will of God is spoken of in three ways: First, the

faculty itself of willing. Secondly, the act of willing.

Thirdly, the object willed. The first signification is the

principal and proper one, the two others are secondary and

figurative.

II. It may be thus described: It is the second faculty of the

life of God, flowing through the understanding from the life

that has an ulterior tendency; by which faculty God is borne

towards a known good -- towards a good, because this is an

adequate object of every will -- towards a known good, not

only with regard to it as a being, but likewise as a good,

whether in reality or only in the act of the divine

understanding. Both, however, are shown by the understanding.

But the evil which is called that of culpability, God does

not simply and absolutely will.

III. The good is two-fold. The chief good, and that which is

from the chief. The first of these is the primary, immediate,

principal, direct, peculiar and adequate object of the divine

will; the latter is secondary and indirect, towards which the

divine will does not tend, except by means of the chief good.

IV. The will of God is borne towards its objects in the

following order: (1.) He wills himself. (2.) He wills all

those things which, out of infinite things possible to

himself he has, by the last judgment of his wisdom,

determined to be made. And first, he wills to make them to

be; then he is affected towards them by his will, according

as they possess some likeness with his nature, or some

vestige of it. (3.) The third object of the will of God is

those things which he judges fit and equitable to be done by

creatures who are endowed with understanding and with free

will, in which is included a prohibition of that which he

wills not to be done. (4.) The fourth object of the divine

will is his permission, that chiefly by which he permits a

rational creature to do what he has prohibited, and to omit

what he has commanded. (5.) He wills those things which,

according to his own wisdom, he judges to be done concerning

the acts of his rational creatures.

V. There is out of God no inwardly moving cause of his will;

nor out of him is there any end. But the creature, and its

action or passion, may be the outwardly moving cause, without

which God would supersede or omit that volition or act of

willing.

VI. But the cause of all other things is God, by His

understanding and will, by means of His power or capability;

yet so, that when he acts either through his creatures, with

them or in them, he does not take away the peculiar mode of

acting, or of suffering, which he has divinely placed within

them; and that he suffers them, according to their peculiar

mode, to produce their own effects, and to receive in

themselves the acts of God, either necessarily, contingently,

or freely. As this contingency and liberty do not make the

prescience of God to be uncertain, so they are destroyed by

the volition of God, and by the certain futurition of events

with regard to the understanding of God.

DISPUTATION XIX

ON THE VARIOUS DISTINCTIONS OF THE WILL OF GOD

I. Though the will of God be one and simple, yet it may be

variously distinguished, from its objects, in reference to

the mode and order according to which it is borne towards its

objects. Of these distinctions the use is important in the

whole of the Scriptures, and in explaining many passages in

them.

II. The will of God is borne towards its object either

according to the mode of nature, or that of liberty. In

reference to the former, God tends towards his own primary,

proper and adequate object, that is, towards himself. But,

according to the mode of liberty, he tends towards other

things -- and towards all other things by the liberty of

exercise, and towards many by the liberty of specification;

because he cannot hate things, so far as they have some

likeness of God, that is, so far as they are good; though he

is not necessarily bound to love them, since he might reduce

them to nothing whenever it seemed good to himself.

III. The will of God is distinguished into that by which he

absolutely wills to do any thing or to prevent it; and into

that by which he wills something to be done or omitted by his

rational creatures. The former of these is called "the will

of his good pleasure," or rather "of his pleasure;" and the

latter, "that of his open intimation." The latter is

revealed, for this is required by the use to which it is

applied. The former is partly revealed, partly secret, or

hidden. The former employs a power that is either

irresistible, or that is so accommodated to the object and

subject as to obtain or insure its success, though it was

possible for it to happen otherwise. To these two kinds of

the divine will, is opposed the remission of the will, that

is, a two-fold permission, the one opposed to the will of

open intimation, the other to that of good pleasure. The

former is that by which God permits something to the power of

a rational creature by not circumscribing some act by a law;

the latter is that by which God permits something to the will

and capability of the creature, by not placing an impediment

in its way, by which the act may in reality be hindered.

IV. Whatever things God wills to do, he wills them (1.)

either from himself, not on account of any other cause placed

beyond him, (whether that be without the consideration of any

act perpetrated by the creature, or solely from the occasion

of the act of the creature,) (2.) or on account of a

preceding cause afforded by the creature. In reference to

this distinction, some work is said to be "proper to God,"

some other "extraneous, strange and foreign." But there is a

two-fold difference in those things which he wills to be

done; for they are pleasing and acceptable to God, either in

themselves, as in the case of moral works; or they please

accidentally and on account of some other thing, as in the

case of things ceremonial.

V. The will of God is either peremptory, or with a condition.

(1.) His peremptory will is that which strictly and rigidly

obtains, such as the words of the gospel which contain the

last revelation of God: "The wrath of God abides on him who

does not believe;" "He that believes shall be saved;" also

the words of Samuel to Saul: "The Lord hath rejected thee

from being king over Israel." (2.) His will, with a

condition, is that which has a condition annexed, whether it

be a tacit one, such as, "Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall

be overthrown." "Cursed is every one that continueth not in

all things which are written in the book of the law to do

them," that is, unless he be delivered from this curse as it

is expressed in Gal. iii, 13. See also Jer. xviii, 7-10.

VI. One will of God is absolute, another respective. His

absolute will is that by which he wills any thing simply,

without regard to the volition or act of the creature, such

as is that about the salvation of believers. His respective

will is that by which he wills something with respect to the

volition or the act of the creature. It is also either

antecedent or consequent. (1.) The antecedent is that by

which he wills something with respect to the subsequent will

or act of the creature, as, "God wills all men to be saved if

they believe." (2.) The consequent is that by which he wills

something with respect to the antecedent volition or act of

the creature, as, "Woe to that man by whom the Son of man is

betrayed! Better would it have been for that man if he had

never been born! Both depend on the absolute will, and

according to it each of them is regulated.

VII. God wills some things, so far as they are good, when

absolutely considered according to their nature. Thus he

wills alms-giving, and to do good to man so far as he is his

creature. He also wills some other things, so far as, all

circumstances considered, they are understood to be good.

According to this will, he says to the wicked man, "What hast

thou to do, that thou shouldst take my covenant in thy

mouth?" And he speaks thus to Eli: "Be it far from me that

thy house, and the house of thy father, should walk before me

for ever; for them that honour me I will honour, and they

that despise me shall be lightly esteemed." This distinction

does not differ greatly from the antecedent will of God,

which has been already mentioned.

VIII. God wills some things per se or per accidens. Of

themselves, he wills those things which are simply relatively

good. Thus He wills salvation to that man who is obedient.

Accidentally, those things which, in some respect are evil,

but have a good joined with them, which God wills more than

the respective good things that are opposed to those evil.

Thus he wills the evils of punishment, because he chooses

that the order of justice be preserved in punishment, rather

than that a sinning creature should escape punishment, though

this impunity might be for the good of the creature.

IX. God wills some things in their antecedent causes, that

is, he wills their causes relatively, and places them in such

order that effects may follow from them; and if they do

follow, he wills that they, of themselves, be pleasing to

him. God wills other things in themselves. This distinction

does not substantially differ from that by which the divine

will is distinguished into absolute and selective.

COROLLARIES

I. Is it possible for two affirmatively contrary volitions of

God to tend towards one object which is the same and uniform?

We answer in the negative.

II. Can one volition of God, that is, one formally, tend

towards contrary objects? We reply, It can tend towards

objects physically contrary, but not towards objects morally

contrary.

III. Does God will, as an end, something which is beyond

himself, and which does not proceed from his free will? We

reply in the negative.

DISPUTATION XX

ON THE ATTRIBUTES OF GOD WHICH COME TO BE CONSIDERED UNDER

HIS WILL AND, FIRST, ON THOSE WHICH HAVE AN ANALOGY TO THE

AFFECTIONS OR PASSIONS IN RATIONAL CREATURES

I. Those attributes of God ought to be considered, which are

either properly or figuratively attributed to him in the

Scriptures, according to a certain analogy of the affections

and virtues in rational creatures.

II. Those divine attributes which have the analogy of

affections, may be referred to two principal kinds, so that

the first class may contain those affections which are simply

conversant about good or evil, and which may be denominated

primitive affections; and the second may comprehend those

which are exercised about good and evil in reference to their

absence or presence, and which may be called affections

derived from the primitive.

III. The primitive affections are love, (the opposite to

which is hatred,) and goodness; and with these are connected

grace, benignity and mercy. Love is prior to goodness towards

the object, which is God himself; goodness is prior to love

towards that object which is some other than God.

IV. Love is an affection of union in God, whose objects are

not only God himself and the good of justice, but also the

creature, imitating or related to God either according to

likeness, or only according to impress, and the felicity of

the creature. But this affection is borne onwards either to

enjoy and to have, or to do good; the former is called "the

love of complacency;" the latter, "the love of friendship,"

which falls into goodness, God loves himself with complacency

in the perfection of His own nature, wherefore he likewise

enjoys himself. He also loves himself with the love of

complacency in his effects produced externally; both in acts

and works, which are specimens and evident, infallible

indications of that perfection. Wherefore he may be said, in

some degree, likewise to enjoy these acts and works. Even the

justice or righteousness performed by the creature, is

pleasing to him; wherefore his affection is extended to

secure it.

V. Hatred is an affection of separation in God, whose many

object is injustice or unrighteousness; and the secondary,

the misery of the creature. The former is from "the love of

complacency;" the latter, from "the love of friendship." But

since God properly loves himself and the good of justice, and

by the same impulse holds iniquity in detestation; and since

he secondarily loves the creature and his blessedness, and in

that impulse hates the misery of the creature, that is, he

wills it to be taken away from the creature; hence, it comes

to pass, that he hates the creature who perseveres in

unrighteousness, and he loves his misery.

VI. Hatred, however, is not collateral to love, but

necessarily flowing from it; since love neither does nor can

tend towards all those things which become objects to the

understanding of God. It belongs to him, therefore, in the

first act, and must be placed in him prior to any existence

of a thing worthy of hatred, which existence being laid down,

the act of hatred arises from it by a natural necessity, not

by liberty of the will.

VII. But since love does not perfectly fill the whole will of

God, it has goodness united with it; which also is an

affection in God of communicating his good. Its first object

externally is nothing; and this is so necessarily first,

that, when it is removed, no communication can be made

externally. Its act is creation. Its second object is the

creature as a creature; and its act is called conservation,

or sustentation, as if it was a continuance of creation. Its

third object is the creature performing his duty according to

the command of God; and its act is the elevation to a more

worthy and felicitous condition, that is, the communication

of a greater good than that which the creature obtained by

creation. Both these advances of goodness may also be

appropriately denominated "benignity," or "kindness." Its

fourth object is the creature not performing his duty, or

sinful, and on this account liable to misery according to the

just judgment of God; and its act is a deliverance from sin

through the remission and the mortification of sin. And this

progress of goodness is denominated mercy, which is an

affection for giving succour to a man in misery, sin

presenting no obstacle.

VIII. Grace is a certain adjunct of goodness and love, by

which is signified that God is affected to communicate his

own good and to love the creatures, not through merit or of

debt, not by any cause impelling from without, nor that

something may be added to God himself, but that it may be

well with him on whom the good is bestowed and who is

beloved, which may also receive the name of "liberality."

According to this, God is said to be "rich in goodness,

mercy," &c.

IX. The affections which spring from these, and which are

exercised about good or evil as each is present or absent,

are considered as having an analogy either in those things

which are in the concupiscible part of our souls, or in that

which is irascible.

X. In the concupiscible part are, first, desire and that

which is opposed to it; secondly, joy and grief. (1.) Desire

is an affection of obtaining the works of righteousness from

rational creatures, and of bestowing a remunerative reward,

as well as of inflicting punishment if they be contumacious.

To this is opposed the affection according to which God

execrates the works of unrighteousness, and the omission of a

remuneration. (2.). Joy is an affection from the presence of

a thing that is suitable or agreeable -- such as the fruition

of himself, the obedience of the creature, the communication

of his own goodness, and the destruction of His rebels and

enemies. Grief, which is opposed to it, arises from the

disobedience and the misery of the creature, and in the

occasion thus given by his people for blaspheming the name of

God among the gentiles. To this, repentance has some

affinity; which is nothing more than a change of the thing

willed or done, on account of the act of a rational creature,

or, rather, a desire for such change.

XI. In the irascible part are hope and its opposite, despair,

confidence and anger, also fear, which is affirmatively

opposed to hope. (1.) Hope is an earnest expectation of a

good, due from the creature, and performable by the grace of

God. It cannot easily be reconciled with the certain

foreknowledge of God. (2.) Despair arises from the

pertinacious wickedness of the creature, opposing himself to

the grace of God, and resisting the Holy Spirit. (3.)

Confidence is that by which God with great animation

prosecutes a desired good, and repels an evil that is hated.

(4.) Anger is an affection of depulsion in God, through the

punishment of the creature that has transgressed his law, by

which he inflicts on the creature the evil of misery for his

unrighteousness, and takes the vengeance which is due to him,

as an indication of his love towards justice, and of his

hatred to sin. When this affection is vehement, it is called

"fury." (5.) Fear is from an impending evil to which God is

averse.

XII. Of the second class of these derivative affections, (See

Thesis 11) some belong to God per se, as they simply contain

in themselves perfection; others, which seem to have

something of imperfection, are attributed to him after the

manner of the feelings of men, on account of some effects

which he produces analogous to the effects of the creatures,

yet without any passion, as he is simple and immutable and

without any disorder and repugnance to right reason. But we

subject the use and exercise of the first class of those

affections (See Thesis 10) to the infinite wisdom of God,

whose property it is to prefix to each of them its object,

means, end and circumstances, and to decree to which, in

preference to the rest, is to be conceded the province of

acting.

DISPUTATION XXI

ON THOSE ATTRIBUTES OF GOD WHICH HAVE SOME ANALOGY TO THE

MORAL VIRTUES, AND WHICH ACT LIKE MODERATORS OF THE

AFFECTIONS, CONSIDERED IN THE PRECEDING DISPUTATION.

I. But these attributes preside generally over all the

affections, or specially relate to some of them. The general

is justice, or righteousness, which is called "universal" or

"legal," and concerning which it was said by the ancients,

that it contains, in itself, all the virtues. The special

are, particular justice, patience, and those which are the

moderators of anger, and of chastisements and punishments.

II. The justice of God, considered universally, is a virtue

of God, according to which he administers all things

correctly and in a suitable manner, according to that which

his wisdom dictates as befitting himself. In conjunction with

wisdom, it presides over all his acts, decrees and deeds; and

according to it, God is said to be "just and right," his way

"equal," and himself to be "just in all his ways."

III. The particular justice of God is that by which he

consistently renders to every one his own -- to God himself

that which is his, and to the creature that which belongs to

itself. We consider it both in the words of God and in his

deeds. In this, the method of the decrees is not different;

because, whatever God does or says, he does or says it

according to his own eternal decree. This justice likewise

contains a moderator partly of his love for the good of

obedience, and partly of his love for the creature, and of

his goodness.

IV. Justice In deeds may be considered in the following

order: That the first may be in the communication of good,

either according to the first creation, or according to

regeneration. The second is in the prescribing of duty, or in

legislation, which consists in the requisition of a deed, and

in the promise of a reward, and the threat of a punishment.

The third is in the judging about deeds, which is

retributive, being both communicative of a reward and

vindicative. In all these, the magnanimity of God is to be

considered. In communication, in promise, and in

remuneration, his liberality and magnificence are also to

come under consideration; and they may be appropriately

referred partly to distributive, and partly to commutative

justice.

V. Justice in words is also three-fold. (1.) Truth, by which

he always enunciates or declares exactly as the thing is, to

which is opposed falsehood. (2.) Sincerity and simplicity, by

which he always declares as he inwardly conceives, according

to the meaning and purpose of his mind, to which are opposed

hypocrisy and duplicity of heart. And (3.) Fidelity, by which

he is constant in keeping promises and in communicating

privileges, to which are opposed inconstancy and perfidy.

VI. Patience is that by which he patiently endures the

absence of that Good, that is, of the prescribed obedience

which he loves, desires, and for which he hopes, and the

presence of that evil which he forbids, sparing sinners, not

only that he may execute the judicial acts of His mercy and

severity through them, but that he may also lead them to

repentance, or that he may punish the contumacious with

greater equity and severity. And this attribute seems to

attemper the love [which God entertains] for the good of

justice.

VII. Long suffering, gentleness or lenity, clemency and

readiness to pardon, are the moderators of anger,

chastisements and punishments.

VIII. Long suffering is a virtue by which God suspends his

anger, lest it should instantly hasten to the depulsion of

the evil, as soon as the creature has by his sins deserved

it.

IX. Gentleness or lenity is a virtue, by which God preserves

moderation concerning anger in taking vengeance, lest it

should be too vehement -- lest the seventy of the anger

should certainly correspond with the magnitude of the

wickedness perpetrated.

X. Clemency is a virtue by which God so attempers the

chastisements and punishments of the creature, even at the

very time when he inflicts them, that, by their weight and

continuance, they may not equal the magnitude of the sins

committed; indeed, that they may not exceed the strength of

the creature.

XI. Readiness to forgive is a virtue by which God shows

himself to be exorable to his creature, and which fixes a

measure to the limits of anger, lest it should endure for

ever, agreeably to the demerit of the sins committed.

COROLLARIES

Does the justice of God permit him to destine to death

eternal, a rational creature who has never sinned? We reply

in the negative.

Does the justice of God allow that a creature should be saved

who perseveres in his sins? We reply in the negative.

Cannot justice and mercy, in some accommodated sense, be

considered, as, in a certain respect, opposed? We reply in

the affirmative.

DISPUTATION XXII

ON THE POWER OR CAPABILITY OF GOD

I. When entering on the consideration of the power or

capability of God, as we deny the passive power which cannot

belong to God who is a pure act, so we likewise omit that

which is occupied with internal acts through necessity of

nature; and at present we exhibit for examination that power

alone which consists in the capacity of external actions, and

by which God not only is capable of operating beyond himself,

but actually does operate whenever it is his own good

pleasure.

II. And it is a faculty of the divine life, by which,

(subsequently to the understanding of God that shows and

directs, and to his will that commands,) he is capable of

operating externally what things soever he can freely will,

and by which he does operate whatever he freely wills.

III. The measure of the divine capability is the free will of

God, and that is truly an adequate measure; so that the

object of the capability may be, and, indeed, ought to be,

circumscribed and limited most appropriately from the object

of the free will of God. For, whatever cannot fall under his

will, cannot fall under his capability; and whatever is

subject to the former, is likewise subject to the latter.

IV. But the will of God can only will that which is not

opposed to the divine essence, (which is the foundation both

of His understanding and of his will,) that is, it can will

nothing but that which exists, is true and good. Hence,

neither can his capability do any other. Again, since, under

the phrase "what is not opposed to the divine essence," is

comprehended whatsoever is simply and absolutely possible,

and since God can will the whole of this, it follows that God

is capable of every thing which is possible.

V. Those things are impossible to God which involve a

contradiction, as, to make another God, to be mutable, to

sin, to lie, to cause some thing at once to be and not to be,

to have been and not to have been, &c., that this thing

should be and not be, that it and its contrary should be,

that an accident should be without its subject, that a

substance should be changed into a pre-existing substance,

bread into the body of Christ, that a body should possess

ubiquity, &c. These things partly belong to a want of power

to be capable of doing them, and partly to a want of will to

do them.

VI. But the capability of God is infinite -- and this not

only because it can do all things possible, which, indeed,

are innumerable, so that as many cannot be enumerated as it

is capable of doing, [or after all that can be numbered, it

is capable of doing still more]; nor can such great things be

calculated without its being able to produce far greater, but

likewise because nothing can resist it. For all created

things depend upon him, as upon the efficient principle, both

in their being and in their preservation. Hence, omnipotence

is justly ascribed to him.

VII. This can be communicated to no creature.

DISPUTATION XXIII

ON THE PERFECTION, BLESSEDNESS AND GLORY OF GOD

I. Next in order, follows the perfection of God, resulting

from the simple and infinite circuit of all those things

which we have already attributed to God, and considered with

the mode of pre-eminence -- not that perfection by which he

has every individual thing most perfectly, (for this is the

office of simplicity and infinity,) but that by which he has

all things simply denoting some perfection in the most

perfect manner. And it may be appropriately described thus:

It is the interminable, and, at the same time, the entire and

perfect possession of essence and life.

II. And this perfection of God infinitely transcends every

created perfection, in three several ways: (1.) Because it

has all things. (2.) It has them in a manner the most

perfect. And (3.) It does not derive them from any other

source. But as the creatures have, through participation, a

perfection from God, faintly shadowed forth after its

archetype, so, of consequence, they neither have every

perfection, nor in a manner the most perfect; yet some

creatures have a greater perfection than others; and the more

of it they possess, the nearer are they to God, and the more

like him.

III. From this perfection of God, by means of some internal

act, his blessedness has its existence; and by means of some

relation of it ad extra, his glory exists.

IV. Blessedness is an act of God, by which he enjoys his own

perfection, that is fully known by his understanding, and

supremely loved by his will, with a delightful satisfaction

in it. It is, therefore, through the act of the

understanding, and of the will; of the understanding, indeed,

reaching to the essence of the object, but the act of which

would not be an act of felicity, unless it had this, its

being an act of felicicity[sic.], from the will which

perpetually desires to behold the beatified object, and is

delightfully satisfied in it.

V. But this blessedness is so peculiar to God that it cannot

be communicated to any creature. Yet he is, himself, with

respect to the object, the beatified good of creatures

endowed with understanding, and the effector of the act which

tends to the effect, and which is delightfully satisfied in

it. Of these, consists the blessedness of the creature.

VI. Glory is the divine excellence above all things, which he

makes manifest by external acts, in various ways.

VII. But the modes of manifestation, which are declared to us

in the Scriptures, are principally two -- the one, by an

effulgence of unusual light and splendour, or by the opposite

to it, a dense darkness and obscurity; the other, by the

production of works which agree with his perfection and

excellence.

VIII. This description of the divine nature is the first

foundation of all religion. For it is concluded, from this

perfection and blessedness of God, that the act of religion

can be worthily and usefully exhibited to God, to the

knowledge of which matter, we are brought, through the

manifestation of the divine glory.

The candid reader will be able, in this place, to supply from

the preceding public disputations, the theses on the Father

and the Son, and those on the Holy Spirit, the Holy and

undivided Trinity.

DISPUTATION XXIV

ON CREATION

I. We have treated on God, who is the first object of the

Christian religion. And we would now treat on Christ, who,

next to God, is another object of the same religion; but we

must premise some things, without which, Christ would neither

be an object of religion, nor would the necessity of the

Christian religion be understood. Indeed, the cause must be

First explained, on account of which God has a right to

require any religion from man; THEN the religion, also, that

is prescribed in virtue of this cause and right, and, LASTLY,

the event ensuing, from which has arisen the necessity of

constituting Christ our saviour, and the Christian religion,

employed by God, through his own will, who hath not, by the

sin of man, lost His right which he obtains over him by

creation, nor has he entirely laid aside his affection for

man, though a sinner, and miserable.

II. And since God is the object of the Christian religion,

not only as the Creator, but likewise as the Creator anew,

(in which latter respect, Christ, also, as constituted by God

to be the saviour, is the object of the Christian religion,)

it is necessary for us first to treat about the primitive

creation, and those things which are joined to it according

to nature, and, after that, about those which resulted from

the conduct of man, before we begin to treat on the new

creation, in which the primary consideration is that of

Christ as Mediator.

III. Creation is an external act of God, by which he produced

all things out of nothing, for himself, by his Word and

Spirit.

IV. The primary efficient cause is God the Father, by his

Word and Spirit. The impelling cause, which we have indicated

in the definition by the particle "for," is the goodness of

God, according to which he is inclined to communicate his

good. The ordainer is the divine wisdom; and the executrix,

or performer, is the divine power, which the will of God

employs through an inclination of goodness, according to the

most equitable prescript of his wisdom.

V. The matter from which God created all things, must be

considered in three forms: (1.) The first of all is that from

which all things in general were produced, into which, also,

they may all, on this account, relapse and be reduced; it is

nothing itself, that our mind, by the removal of all entity,

considers as the first matter; for, that, alone, is capable

of the first communication of God ad extra; because, God

would neither have the right to introduce his own form into

matter coeval [with himself], nor would he be capable of

acting, as it would then be eternal matter, and, therefore,

obnoxious to no change. (2.) The second matter is that from

which all things corporeal are now distinguished, according

to their own separate forms; and this is the rude chaos and

undigested mass created at the beginning. (3.) The third

consists both of these simple and secret elements, and of

certain compound bodies, from which all the rest have been

produced, as from the waters have proceeded creeping and

flying things, and fishes -- from the earth, all other living

things, trees, herbs and shrubs -- from the rib of. Adam, the

woman, and from seeds, the perpetuation of the species.

VI. The form is the production itself of all things out of

nothing, which form pre existed ready framed, according to

the archetype in the mind of God, without any proper entity,

lest any one should feign an ideal world.

VII. From an inspection of the matter and form, it is

evident, First, that creation is the immediate act of God,

alone, both because a creature, who is of a finite power is

incapable of operating on nothing, and because such a

creature cannot shape matter in substantial forms. Secondly.

The creation was freely produced, not necessarily, because

God was neither bound to nothing, nor destitute of forms.

VIII. The end -- not that which moved God to create, for God

is not moved by any thing external, but that which

incessantly and immediately results from the very act of

creation, and which is, in fact, contained in the essence of

this act -- this end is the demonstration of the divine

wisdom, goodness and power. For those divine properties which

concur to act, shine forth and show themselves in their own

nature action -- goodness, in the very communication --

wisdom, in the mode, order and variety -- and power, in this

circumstance, that so many and such great things are produced

out of nothing.

IX. The end, which is called "to what purpose," is the good

of the Creatures themselves, and especially of man, to whom

are referred most other creatures, as being useful to him,

according to the institution of the divine creation.

X. The effect of creation is this universal world, which, in

the Scriptures, obtains the names of the heaven and the

earth, sometimes, also, of the sea, as being the extremities

within which all things are embraced. This world is an entire

something, which is perfect and complete, having no defect of

any form, that can bear relation to the whole or to its

parts; nor is redundant in any form which has no relation to

the whole and its parts. It is, also, a single, or a united

something, not by an indivisible unity, but according to

connection and co-ordination, and the affection of mutual

relation, consisting of parts distinguished, not only

according to place and situation, but likewise according to

nature, essence and peculiar existence. This was necessary,

not only to adumbrate, in some measure, the perfection of God

in variety and multitude, but also to demonstrate that the

Lord omnipotent did not create the world by a natural

necessity, but by the freedom of his will.

XI. But this entire universe is, according to the Scriptures,

distributed in the best manner possible into three classes of

objects, (1.) Into creatures purely spiritual and invisible;

of this class are the angels. (2.) Into creatures merely

corporeal. And (3.) Into natures that are, in one part of

them, corporeal and visible, and in another part, spiritual

and invisible; men are of this last class.

XII. We think this was the order observed in creation:

Spiritual creatures, that is, the angels, were first created.

Corporeal creatures were next created, according to the

series of six days, not together and in a single moment.

Lastly, man was created, consisting both of body and spirit;

his body was, indeed, first formed; and afterwards his soul

was inspired by creating, and created by inspiring; that as

God commenced the creation in a spirit, so he might finish it

on a spirit, being himself the immeasurable and eternal

Spirit.

XIII. This creation is the foundation of that right by which

God can require religion from man, which is a matter that

will be more certainly and fully understood, when we come

more specially to treat on the primeval creation of man; for

he who is not the creator of all things, and who, therefore,

has not all things under his command, cannot be believed,

neither can any sure hope and confidence be placed in him,

nor can he alone be feared. Yet all these are acts which

belong to religion.

COROLLARIES

I. The world was neither created from all eternity, nor could

it be so created; though God was, from eternity, furnished

with that capability by which he could create the world, and

afterwards did create it; and though no moment of time can be

conceived by us, in which the world could not have been

created.

II. He who forms an accurate conception, in his mind, of

creation, must, in addition to the plenitude of divine

wisdom, goodness and power, or capability, conceive that

there was a two-fold privation or vacuity -- the First,

according to essence or form, which will bear some

resemblance to an infinite nothing that is capable of

infinite forms; the SECOND, according to place, which will be

like an infinite vacuum that is capable of being the

receptacle of numerous worlds.

III. Hence, this, also, follows, that time and place are not

Separate Creatures, but are created with things themselves,

or, rather, that they exist together at the creation of

things, not by an absolute but a relative entity, without

which no created thing can be thought upon or conceived.

IV. This creation is the first of all the divine external

acts, both in the intention of the Creator, and actually or

in reality; and it is an act perfect in itself, not serving

another more primary one, as its medium; though God has made

some creatures, which, in addition to the fact of their

having been made by the act of creation, are fitted to be

advanced still further, and to be elevated to a condition yet

more excellent.

V. If any thing be represented as the object of creation, it

seems that nothing can be laid down more suitably than those

things which, out of all things possible, have, by the act of

creation, been produced from non-existence into existence.

DISPUTATION XXV

ON ANGELS IN GENERAL AND IN PARTICULAR

I. Angels are substances merely spiritual, created after the

image of God, not only that they might acknowledge, love and

worship their Creator, and might live in a state of happiness

with him, but that they might likewise perform certain duties

concerning the rest of the creatures according to the command

of God.

II. We call them "substances," against the Sadducees and

others, who contend that angels are nothing more than the

good or the evil motions of spirits, or else exercises of

power to aid or to injure. But this is completely at variance

with the whole Scripture, as the actions, (which are those of

supposititious beings,) the appearances, and the names which

they ascribe to them, more than sufficiently demonstrate.

III. We add that they are "merely spiritual," that we may

separate them from men, the species opposite to them, and may

intimate their nature. And though composition out of matter

and form does not belong to angels, yet, we affirm that they

are absolutely compound substances, and that they are

composed, (1.) Of being and essence. (2.) Of act and power,

or capability. (3.) Lastly, of subject and inhering accident.

IV. But because they are creatures, they are finite, and we

measure them by place, time, and number. (1.) By PLACE, not

that they are in it corporeally, that is, not that they

occupy and fill up a certain local space, commensurate with

their substance; but they are in it intellectually, that is,

they exist in a place without the occupying and repletion of

any local space, which the schoolmen denominate by way of

definition, "to be in a place." But, as they cannot be in

several places at once, but are sometimes in one place, and

sometimes in another, so they are not moved without time,

though it is scarcely perceptible. (2.) We measure them by

TIME, or by duration or age, because they have a commencement

of being, and the whole age in which they continue they have

in succession, by parts of past, present and future; but the

whole of it is not present to them at the same moment and

without any distance. (3.) Lastly. We measure them by NUMBER,

though this number is not defined in the pages of the sacred

volume, and, therefore, is unknown to us, but known to God;

yet it is very great, for it is neither diminished nor

increased, because the angels are neither begotten nor die.

V. We say that they were "created after the image of God;"

for they are denominated "the sons of God." This image, we

say, consists partly in those things which belong to their

natures, and partly in those things which are of supernatural

endowment. (1.) To their nature, belong both their spiritual

essence, and the faculty of understanding, of willing, and of

powerfully acting. (2.) To supernatural endowment, belong the

light of knowledge in the understanding, and, following it,

the rectitude or holiness of the will. Immortality itself, is

of supernatural endowment; but it is that which God has

determined to preserve to them, in what manner soever they

may conduct themselves towards him.

VI. The end subjoined is two-fold -- that, standing around

the throne of God as his apparitors or messengers, for the

glory of the divine Majesty, the angels may perpetually laud

and celebrate [the praises of] God, and that they may, with

the utmost swiftness, execute, at the beck of God, the

offices of ministration which he enjoins upon them.

VII. We are informed in the Scriptures themselves, that there

is a certain order among angels; for they mention angels and

archangels,-and attribute even to the devil his angels. But

we are willingly ignorant of that distinction into orders and

various degrees, and what it is which constitutes such

distinction. We also think that if [the existence of] certain

orders of angels be granted, it is more probable that God

employs angels of different orders for the same duties, than

that he appoints distinct orders to each separate ministry;

though we allow that those who hold other sentiments, think

so with some reason.

VIII. For the performance of the ministries enjoined on them,

angels have frequently appeared clothed in bodies, which

bodies they have not formed and assumed to themselves out of

nothing, but out of pre-existing matter, by a union neither

essential nor personal, but local, (because they were not

then beyond those bodies,) and, according to an instrumental

purpose, that they might use them for the due performance of

the acts enjoined.

IX. These bodies, therefore, have neither been alive, nor

have the angels, through them, seen, heard, tasted, smelled,

touched, conceived phantasms or imaginations, &c. through the

organs of these bodies, they produced only such acts as could

be performed by an angel inhabiting them, or, rather,

existing in them, as the mover according to place. On this

account, perhaps, it is not improperly affirmed, that bodies,

truly human, which are inhabited by a living and directing

spirit, can be discerned, by human judgment, from these

assumed bodies.

X. God likewise prescribed a certain law to angels, by which

they might order their life according to God, and not

according to themselves, and by the observance of which they

might be blessed, or, by transgressing it, might be eternally

miserable, without any hope of pardon. For it was the good

pleasure of God to act towards angels according to strict

justice, and not to display all his goodness in bringing them

to salvation.

XI. But we do not decide whether a single act of obedience

was sufficient to obtain eternal blessedness, as one act of

disobedience was deserving of eternal destruction.

XII. Some of the angels transgressed the law under which they

were placed; and this they did by their own fault, because by

that grace with which they were furnished, and by which God

assisted them, and was prepared to assist them, they were

enabled to obey the law, and to remain in their integrity.

XIII. Hence, is the division made of angels into the good and

the evil. The former are so denominated, because they

continued steadfast in the truth, and preserved "their own

habitation." But the latter are called "evil angels," because

they did not continue in the truth, and "deserted their own

habitation."

XIV. But the former are called "good angels," not only

according to an infused habit, but likewise according to the

act which they performed, and according to their confirmation

in habitual goodness, the cause of which we place in the

increase of grace, and in their holy purpose, which they

conceived partly through beholding the punishment which was

inflicted on the apostate angels, and partly through the

perception of increased grace. [If it be asked,] Did they not

also do this, through perfect blessedness, to which nothing

could be added?, we do not deny it, on account of the

agreement of learned men, though it seems possible to produce

reasons to the contrary.

XV. The latter (Thesis 13) are called "evil angels," First,

by actual wickedness, and then by habitual wickedness and

pertinacious obstinacy in it; hence, they take a delight in

doing whatever they suppose can tend to the reproach of God

and the destruction of their neighbour. But this fixed

obstinacy in evil seems to derive its origin partly from an

intuition of the wrath of God and from an evil conscience

which springs out of that, and partly from their own

wickedness.

XVI. But, concerning the species of sin which the angels

perpetrated, we dare not assert what it was. Yet we say, it

may with some probability be affirmed, that it was the crime

of pride, from that argument which solicited man to sin

through the desire of excellence.

XVII. When it is the will of God to employ the assistance of

good angels, he may be said to employ not only those powers

and faculties which he has conferred on them, but likewise

those which are augmented by himself. But we think it is

contradictory to truth, if God be said to furnish the devils,

whose service he uses, with greater knowledge and power than

they have through creation and their own experience.

COROLLARIES

I. We allow this to become a subject of discussion: Can good

angels be said sometimes to contend among themselves, with a

reservation of that charity which they owe to God, to each

other, and to men?

II. Do angels need a mediator? and is Christ the mediator of

angels? We reply in the negative.

III. Are all angels of one species? We think this to be more

probable than its contrary.

DISPUTATION XXVI

ON THE CREATION OF MAN AFTER THE IMAGE OF GOD

I. Man is a creature of God; consisting of a body and a soul,

rational, good, and created after the divine image --

according to his body, created from pre-existing matter, that

is, earth mixed and besprinkled with aqueous and ethereal

moisture, -- according to his soul, created out of nothing,

by the breathing of breath into his nostrils.

II. But that body would have been incorruptible, and, by the

grace of God, would not have been liable to death, if men had

not sinned, and had not, by that deed, procured for himself

the necessity of dying. And because it was to be the future

receptacle of the soul, it was furnished by the wise Creator

with various and excellent organs.

III. But the soul is entirely of an admirable nature, if you

consider its origin, substance, faculties, and habits. (1.)

Its origin; for it is from nothing, created by infusion, and

infused by creation, a body being duly prepared for its

reception, that it might fashion matter as with form, and,

being united to the body by a native bond, might, with it,

compose one ufisamenon, production. Created, I say, by God in

time, as he still daily creates a new soul in each body.

IV. Its substance, which is simple, immaterial, and immortal.

Simple, I say, not with respect to God; for it consists of

act and power or capability, of being and essence, of subject

and accidents; but it is simple with respect to material and

compound things. It is immaterial, because it can subsist by

itself, and, when separated from the body, can operate alone.

It is immortal, not indeed from itself, but by the sustaining

grace of God.

V. Its faculties, which are two, the understanding and the

will, as in fact the object of the soul is two-fold. For the

understanding apprehends eternity and truth both universal

and particular, by a natural and necessary, and therefore by

a uniform act. But the will has an inclination to good. Yet

this is either, according to the mode of its nature, to

universal good and to that which is the chief good; or,

according to the mode of liberty, to all other [kinds of]

good.

VI. Lastly. In its habits, which are, First, wisdom, by which

the intellect clearly and sufficiently understood the

supernatural truth and goodness both of felicity and of

righteousness. Secondly. Righteousness and the holiness of

truth, by which the will was fitted and ready to follow what

this wisdom commanded to be done, and what it showed to be

desired. This righteousness and wisdom are called "original,"

both because man had them from his very origin, and because,

if man had continued in his integrity, they would also have

been communicated to his posterity.

VII. In all these things, the image of God most wonderfully

shone forth. We say that this is the likeness by which man

resembled his Creator, and expressed it according to the mode

of his capacity -- in his soul, according to its substance,

faculties and habits -- in this body, though this cannot be

properly said to have been created after the image of God who

is pure spirit, yet it is something divine, both from the

circumstance that, if man had not sinned, his body would

never have died, and because it is capable of special

incorruptibility and glory, of which the apostle treats in 1

Corinthians 15, because it displays some excellence and

majesty beyond the bodies of other living creatures, and,

lastly, because it is an instrument well fitted for admirable

actions and operations -- in his whole person, according to

the excellence, integrity, and the dominion over the rest of

the creatures, which were conferred upon him.

VIII. The parts of this image may be thus distinguished: Some

of them may be called natural to man, and others

supernatural; some, essential to him, and others accidental.

It is natural and essential to the soul to be a spirit, and

to be endowed with the power of understanding and of willing,

both according to nature and the mode of liberty. But the

knowledge of God, and of things pertaining to eternal

salvation, is supernatural and accidental, as are likewise

the rectitude and holiness of the will, according to that

knowledge. Immortality is so far essential to the soul, that

it cannot die unless it cease to be; but it is on this

account supernatural and accidental, because it is through

grace and the aid of preservation, which God is not bound to

bestow on the soul.

IX. But the immortality of the body is entirely supernatural

and accidental; for it can be taken away from the body, and

the body can return to the dust, from which it was taken. Its

excellence above other living creatures, and its peculiar

fitness to produce various effects, are natural to it, and

essential. Its dominion over the creatures which belongs to

the whole man as consisting of body and soul, may he partly

considered as belonging to it according to the excellence of

nature, and partly as conferred upon it by gracious gift, of

which dominion this seems to be an evidence, that it is never

taken wholly away from the soul, although it be varied, and

be augmented and diminished according to degrees and parts.

X. Thus was man created, that he might know, love and worship

his Creator, and might live with him for ever in a state of

blessedness. By this act of creation, God most manifestly

displayed the glory of his wisdom, goodness and power.

XI. From this description of man, it appears, that he is both

fitted to perform the act of religion to God, since such an

act is required from him -- that he is capable of the reward

which may be properly adjudged to those who perform [acts of]

religion to God, and of the punishment which may be justly

inflicted on those who neglect religion; and therefore that

religion may, by a deserved right, be required from man

according to this relation; and this is the principal

relation, according to which we must, in sacred theology,

treat about the creation of man after the image of God.

XII. In addition to this image of God, and this reference to

supernatural and spiritual things, comes under our

consideration the state of the natural life, in which the

first man was created and constituted, according to the

apostle Paul, "that which is natural was first, and

afterwards, that which is spiritual." (1 Cor. xv, 46.)

This state is founded in the natural union of body and soul,

and in the life which the soul naturally lives in the body;

from which union and life it is that the soul procures for

its body, things which are good for it; and, on the other

hand, the body is ready for offices which are congruous to

its nature and desires. According to this state or condition,

there is a mutual relation between man and the good things of

this world, the effect of which is, that man can desire them,

and, in procuring them for himself, can bestow that labour

which he deems to be necessary and convenient.

DISPUTATION XXVII

ON THE LORDSHIP OR DOMINION OF GOD

I. Through creation, dominion over all things which have been

created by himself, belongs to the Creator. It is, therefore,

primary, being dependent on no other dominion or on that of

no other person; and it is, on this account, chief because

there is none greater; and it is absolute, because it is over

the entire creature, according to the whole, and according to

all and each of its parts, and to all the relations which

subsist between the Creator and the creature. It is,

consequently, perpetual, that is, so long as the creature

itself exists.

II. But the dominion of God is the right of the Creator, and

his power over the creatures; according to which he has them

as his own property, and can command and use them, and do

about them, whatever the relation of creation and the equity

which rests upon it, permit.

III. For the right cannot extend further than is allowed by

that cause from which the whole of it arises, and on which it

is dependent. For this reason, it is not agreeable to this

right of God, either that he delivers up his creature to

another who may domineer over such creature, at his arbitrary

pleasure, so that he be not compelled to render to God an

account of the exercise of his sovereignty, and be able,

without any demerit on the part of the creature, to inflict

every evil on a creature capable of injury, or, at least, not

for any good of this creature; or that he [God] command an

act to be done by the creature, for the performance of which

he neither has, nor can have, sufficient and necessary

powers; or that he employ the creature to introduce sin into

the world, that he may, by punishing or by forgiving it,

promote his own glory; or, lastly, to do concerning the

creature whatever he is able, according to his absolute

power, to do concerning him, that is eternally to punish or

to afflict him, without [his having committed] sin.

IV. As this is a power over rational creatures, (in reference

to whom chiefly we treat on the dominion and power of God,)

it may be considered in two views, either as despotic, or as

kingly, or patriarchal. The former is that which he employs

without any intention of good which may be useful or saving

to the creature; that latter is that which he employs when he

also intends the good of the creature itself. And this last

is used by God through the abundance of his own goodness and

sufficiency, until he considers the creature to be unworthy,

on account of his perverseness, to have God presiding over

him in his kingly and paternal authority.

V. Hence, it is, that, when God is about to command some

thing to his rational creature, he does not exact every thing

which he justly might do, and he employs persuasions through

arguments which have regard to the utility and necessity of

those persuasions.

VI. In addition to this, God enters into a contract or

covenant with his creature; and he does this for the purpose

that the creature may serve him, not so much "of debt," as

from a spontaneous, free and liberal obedience, according to

the nature of confederations which consist of stipulations

and promises. On this account, God frequently distinguishes

his law by the title of a COVENANT.

VII. Yet this condition is always annexed to the

confederation, that if man be unmindful of the covenant and a

contemner of its pleasant rule, he may always be impelled or

governed by that domination which is really lordly, strict

and rigid, and into which, he who refuses to obey the other

[species of rule], justly falls.

VIII. Hence, arises a two-fold right of God over his rational

creature. The First, which belongs to him through creation;

the Second, through contract. The former rests on the good

which the creature has received from his Creator; the latter

rests on the still greater benefit which the creature will

receive from God, his preserver, promoter and glorifier.

IX. If the creature happen to sin against this two-fold

right, by that very act, he gives to God, his Lord, King and

Father, the right of treating him as a sinning creature, and

of inflicting on him due punishment; and this is a THIRD

right, which rests on the wicked act of the creature against

God.

DISPUTATION XXVIII

ON THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD

I. Not only does the very nature of God, and of things

themselves, but likewise the Scriptures and experience do,

evidently, show that providence belongs to God.

II. But providence denotes some property of God, not a

quality, or a capability, or a habit; but it is an act, which

is not ad intra nor internal, but which is ad extra and

external, and which is about an object different from God,

and that is not united to him from all eternity, in his

understanding, but as separate and really existing.

III. And it is an act of the practical understanding, or of

the will employing the understanding, not completed in a

single moment, but continued through the moments of the

duration of things.

IV. And it may be defined the solicitous, everywhere

powerful, and continued inspection and oversight of God,

according to which he exercises a general care over the whole

world, and over each of the creatures and their actions and

passions, in a manner that is befitting himself, and suitable

for his creatures, for their benefit, especially for that of

pious men, and for a declaration of the divine perfection.

V. We have represented the object of it to be both the whole

world as it is a single thing consisting of many parts which

have a certain relation among themselves, and possessing

order between each other, and each our the creatures, with

its actions and passions. We preserve the distinction of the

goodness which is in them, (1.) According to their nature,

through creation; (2.) According to grace, through the

communication of supernatural gifts, and elevation to

dignities; (3.) According to the right use both of nature and

grace; yet we ascribe the last two, also, to the act of

providence.

VI. The rule of providence, according to which it produces

its acts, is the wisdom of God, demonstrating what is worthy

of God, according to his goodness, His severity, or his love

for justice or for the creature, but always according to

equity.

VII. The acts of providence which belong to its execution,

are -- preservation, which appears to be occupied about

essences, qualities and quantities -- and government, which

presides over actions and passions, and of which the

principal acts are motion, assistance, concurrence and

permission. The three former of these acts extend themselves

to good, whether natural or moral; and the last of them

appertains to evil alone.

VIII. The power of God serves universally, and at all times,

to execute these acts, with the exception of permission;

specially, and sometimes, these acts are executed by the

creatures themselves. Hence, an act of providence is called

either immediate or mediate. When it employs [the agency of]

the creatures, then it permits them to conduct their motions

agreeably to their own nature, unless it be his pleasure to

do any thing out of the ordinary way.

IX. Then, those acts which are performed according to some

certain course of nature or of grace, are called ordinary;

those which are employed either beyond, above, or also

contrary to this order, are styled extraordinary; yet they

are always concluded by the terms due fitness and

suitableness, of which we have treated in the definition.

(Thesis 4.)

X. Degrees are laid down in providence, not according to

intuition or oversight itself, neither according to presence

or continuity, but according to solicitude and care, which

yet are free from anxiety, but which are greater concerning a

man than concerning bullocks, also greater concerning

believers and pious persons, than concerning those who are

impious.

XI. The end of providence and of all its acts, is the

declaration of the divine perfections, of wisdom, goodness,

justice, severity and power, and the good of the whole,

especially of those men who are chosen or elected.

XII. But since God does nothing, or permits it to be done in

time, which he has not decreed from all eternity, either to

do or to permit that decree, therefore, is placed before

providence and its acts as an internal act is before one that

is external.

XIII. The effect, or, rather, the consequence, which belongs

to God himself, is his prescience; and it is partly called

natural and necessary, and partly free -- FREE, because it

follows the act of the divine free will, without which it

would not be the object of it -- Natural and Necessary, so

far as, (when this object is laid down by the act of the

divine will,) it cannot be unknown by the divine

understanding.

XIV. Prediction sometimes follows this prescience, when it

pleases God to give intimations to his creatures of the

issues of things, before they come to pass. But neither

prediction nor any prescience induces a necessity of any

thing that is afterwards to be, since they are [in the divine

mind.] posterior in nature and order to the thing that is

future. For a thing does not come to pass because it has been

foreknown or foretold; but it is foreknown and foretold

because it is yet to come to pass.

XV. Neither does the decree itself, by which the Lord

administers providence and its acts, induce any necessity on

things future; for, since it, the decree, (§ 12) is an

internal act of God, it lays down nothing in the thing

itself. But things come to pass and happen either necessarily

or contingently, according to the mode of power, which it has

pleased God. to employ in the administration of affairs.

DISPUTATION XXIX

ON THE COVENANT INTO WHICH GOD ENTERED WITH OUR FIRST PARENTS

I. Though, according to His right and power over man, whom he

had created after his own image, God could prescribe

obedience to him in all things for the performance of which

he possessed suitable powers, or would, by the grace of God,

have them in that state; yet, that he might elicit from man

voluntary and free obedience, which, alone, is grateful to

him, it was his will to enter into a contract and covenant

with him, by which God required obedience, and, on the other

hand, promised a reward, to which he added the denunciation

of a punishment, that the transaction might not seem to be

entirely one between equals, and as if man was not completely

bound to God.

II. On this account, the law of God is very often called a

Covenant, because it consists of those two parts, that is, a

work commanded, and a reward promised, to which is subjoined

the denunciation of a punishment, to signify the right which

God had over man and which he has not altogether surrendered,

and to incite man to greater obedience.

III. God prescribed this obedience, first, by a law placed in

and imprinted on the mind of man, in which is contained his

natural duty towards God and his neighbour, and, therefore,

towards himself also; and it is that of love, with fear,

honour and worship towards a superior. For, as true virtue

consists in the government or right ordering of the

affections, (of which the first, the chief, and that on which

the rest depend, is Love,) the whole law is contained in the

right ordering of love. And, as no obedience seems to be

yielded in the case of a man who executes the whole of his

own will without any, even the least resistance, therefore,

to try his obedience, that thing was to be prescribed, to

which, by a certain feeling, man had an abhorrence; and that

was to be forbidden, towards which he was drawn by a certain

inclination. Therefore the love of ourselves was to be

regulated or rightly ordered, which is the first and

proximate cause that man should live in society with his

species, or according to humanity.

IV. To this law, it was the pleasure of God to add another,

which was a symbolical one. A symbolical law is one that

prescribes or forbids some act, which, in itself, is neither

agreeable nor disagreeable to God, that is, one that is

indifferent; and it serves for this purpose that God may try

whether man is willing to yield obedience to him, solely on

this account, because it has been the pleasure of God to

require such obedience, and though it were impossible to

devise any other reason why God imposed that law.

V. That symbolical law was, in this instance, prohibitive of

some act, to which man was inclined by some natural

propensity, (that is, to eat of the tree of the knowledge of

good and of evil,) though "it was pleasant to the eyes and

good for food." By the commanding of an indifferent act, it

does not seem to have been possible to try the obedience of

man with equal advantage.

VI. This seems to be the difference between each [of these

kinds of] obedience, that the first (Thesis I) is true

obedience and, in itself, pleasing to God; and the man who

performs it is said truly to live according to godliness; but

that the latter (Theses 4 and 5) is not so much obedience,

itself, as the external profession of willingly yielding

obedience; and it is therefore an acknowledgment, or the

token of an acknowledgment, by which man professes himself to

be subject to God, and declares that he is willingly subject.

Exactly in the same manner, a vassal yields obedience to his

lord, for having fought against his enemies, which obedience

he confesses that he cheerfully performs to him, by

presenting him annually with a gift of small value.

VII. From this comparison, it appears that the obedience

which is yielded to a symbolical law is far inferior to that

which is yielded to a natural law, but that the disobedience

manifested to a symbolical law is not the less serious, or

that it is even more grievous; because, by this very act, man

professes that he is unwilling to submit himself, and indeed

not to yield obedience in other matters, and those of greater

importance, and of more difficult labour.

VIII. The reward that corresponds with obedience to this

chief law, the performance of which is, of itself, pleasing

to God, (the analogy and difference which exist between God

and man being faithfully observed,) is life eternal, the

complete satisfying of the whole of our will and desire. But

the reward which answers to the observance of the symbolical

law, is the free enjoyment of the fruits of Paradise, and the

power to eat of the tree of life, by the eating of which man

was always restored to his pristine strength. But this tree

of life was a symbol of eternal life, which man would have

enjoyed, if, by abstaining from eating the fruit, he had

professed obedience, and had truly performed such obedience

to the moral law.

IX. We are of opinion that, if our first parents had remained

in their integrity by obedience performed to both these laws,

God would have acted with their posterity by the same

compact, that is, by their yielding obedience to the moral

law inscribed on their hearts, and to some symbolical or

ceremonial law; though we dare not specially make a similar

affirmation, respecting the tree of the knowledge of good and

evil.

X. So, likewise, if they had persisted in their obedience to

both laws, we think it very probable that, at certain

periods, men would have been translated from this natural

life, by the intermediate change of the natural, mortal and

corruptible body, into a body spiritual, immortal, and

incorruptible, to pass a life of immortality and bliss in

heaven.

COROLLARY

We allow this to be made a subject of discussion: Did Eve

receive this symbolical command about the tree of the

knowledge of good and evil, immediately from God, or through

Adam?

DISPUTATION XXX

THE MANNER IN WHICH MAN CONDUCTED HIMSELF FOR FULFILLING THE

FIRST COVENANT, OR ON THE SIN OF OUR FIRST PARENTS

I. When God had entered into this covenant with men, it was

the part of man perpetually to form and direct his life

according to the conditions and laws prescribed by this

covenant, because he would then have obtained the rewards

promised through the performance of both those conditions,

and would not have incurred the punishment due and denounced

to disobedience. We are ignorant of the length of time in

which man fulfilled his part; but the Holy Scriptures testify

that he did not persevere in this obedience.

II. But we say the violation of this covenant was a

transgression of the symbolical law imposed concerning his

not eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and

evil.

III. The efficient cause of that transgression was man,

determining his will to that forbidden object, and applying

his power or capability to do it. But the external, moving,

per se, and principal cause was the devil, who, having

accosted the woman, (whom he considered weaker than the man,

and who when persuaded herself, would easily persuade him,)

employed false arguments for persuasion. One of his arguments

was deduced from the usefulness of the good which would ensue

from this act; another was deduced from the setting aside of

Him who had prohibited it, that is, by a denial of the

punishment which would follow. The instrumental cause was the

serpent, whose tongue the devil abused to propose what

arguments he chose. The accidental cause was the fruit

itself, which seemed good for food, pleasant in its flavor,

and desirable to the eyes. The occasional cause was the law

of God, that circumscribed by its interdict an act which was

indifferent in its nature, and for which man possessed

inclination and powers, that it might be impossible for this

offense to be perpetrated without sin.

IV. The only moving or antecedent cause was a two-fold

inclination in man, a superior one for the likeness of God,

and an inferior one for the desirable fruit, "pleasant to the

sight, and good for food." Both of them were implanted by God

through creation; but they were to be used in a certain

method, order and time. The immediate and proximate cause was

the will of man, which applied itself to the act, the

understanding preceding and showing the way; and these are

the causes which concurred to effect this sin, and all of

which, as, through the image of God, he was able to resist,

so was it his duty, through the imposing of that law, to have

resisted. Not one of these, therefore, nor others, if such be

granted in the genus of causes, imposed any necessity on man

[to commit that sin]. It was not an external cause, whether

you consider God, or something from God, the devil, or man.

5.(1.) It was not God; for since he is the chief good, he

does nothing but what is good; and, therefore, he can be

called neither the efficient cause of sin, nor the deficient

cause, since he has employed whatever things were sufficient

and necessary to avoid this sin. (2.) Neither was it

something in God; it was neither His understanding nor his

will, which commands those things which are just, performs

those which are good, and permits those which are evil; and

this permission is only a cessation from such an act as would

in reality have hindered the act of man, by effecting nothing

beyond itself, but by suspending some efficiency. This,

therefore, cannot be the cause. (3.) Nor was the devil the

cause; for he only infused counsel; he did not impel, or

force by necessity. (4.) Eve was not the cause; for she was

only able to precede by her example, and to entice by some

argument, but not to compel.

VI. It was not an internal cause -- whether you consider the

common or general nature of man, which was inclined only to

one good, or his particular nature, which exactly

corresponded with that which is general; nor was it any thing

in his particular nature, for this would have been the

understanding; but it could act by persuasion and advice, not

by necessity. Man, therefore, sinned by his free will, his

own proper motion being allowed by God, and himself persuaded

by the devil.

VII. The matter of that sin was the eating of the fruit of

the tree -- an act indifferent, indeed, in its nature, but

forbidden by the imposing of a law, and withdrawn from the

power of man. lie could also have easily abstained from it

without any loss of pleasure. In this, is apparent the

admirable goodness of God, who tries whether man be willing

to submit to the divine command in a matter which could so

easily be avoided.

VIII. The form was the transgression of the law imposed, or

the act of eating as having been forbidden; for as it had

been forbidden, it had gone beyond the order of lawful and

good acts, and had been taken away from the [allowable] power

of man, that it might not be exercised without sin.

IX. There was no end for this sin; for it always assumed the

shape or habit of good. An end, however, was proposed by man,

(but it was not obtained, that he might satisfy both his

superior propensity towards the image of God, and his

inferior one towards the fruit of the tree. But the end of

the devil was the aversion of man from his God, and, through

this, his further seduction into exile, and the society of

the evil one. But the permission of God had respect to the

antecedent condition of creation, which had made men

possessed of free will, and for [the performance of] acts

glorious to God, which might arise from it.

X. The serious enormity of that sin is principally manifest

from the following particulars: (1.) Because it was a

transgression of such a law as had been imposed to try

whether man was willing to be subject to the law of God, and

it carried with it numbers of other grievous sins. (2.)

Because, after God had loaded man with such signal gifts, he

had the audacity to perpetrate this sin. (3.) Because, when

there was such great facility to abstain from sin, he

suffered himself to be so easily induced, and did not satisfy

his inclination in such a copious abundance of things. (4.)

Became he committed that sin in a sanctified place which was

a type of the heavenly Paradise, almost under the eyes of God

himself, who convened with him in a familiar manner.

DISPUTATION XXXI

ON THE EFFECTS OF THE SIN OF OUR FIRST PARENTS

I. The first and immediate effect of the sin which Adam and

Eve committed in eating of the forbidden fruit, was the

offending of the Deity, and guilt -- Offense, which arose

from the prohibition imposed -- Guilt, from the sanction

added to it, through the denunciation of punishment, if they

neglected the prohibition.

II. From the offending of the Deity, arose his wrath on

account of the violated commandment. In this violation, occur

three causes of just anger: (1.) The disparagement of his

power or right. (2.) A denial of that towards which God had

an inclination. (3.) A contempt of the divine will intimated

by the command.

III. Punishment was consequent on guilt and the divine wrath;

the equity of this punishment is from guilt, the infliction

of it is by wrath. But it is preceded both by the wounding of

the conscience, and by the fear of an angry God and the dread

of punishment. Of these, man gave a token by his subsequent

flight, and by "hiding himself from the presence of the Lord

God, when he heard him walking in the garden in the cool of

the day and calling unto Adam."

IV. The assistant cause of this flight and hiding [of our

first parents] was a consciousness of their own nakedness,

and shame on account of that of which they had not been

previously ashamed. This seems to have served for racking the

conscience, and for exciting or augmenting that fear and

dread.

V. The Spirit of grace, whose abode was within man, could not

consist with a consciousness of having offended God; and,

therefore, on the perpetration of sin and the condemnation of

their own hearts, the Holy Spirit departed. Wherefore, the

Spirit of God likewise ceased to lead and direct man, and to

bear inward testimony to his heart of the favour of God. This

circumstance must be considered in the place of a heavy

punishment, when the law, with a depraved conscience,

accused, bore its testimony [against them], convicted and

condemned them.

VI. Beside this punishment, which was instantly inflicted,

they rendered themselves liable to two other punishments;

that is, to temporal death, which is the separation of the

soul from the body; and to death eternal, which is the

separation of the entire man from God, his chief good.

VII. The indication of both these punishments was the

ejectment of our first parents out of Paradise. It was a

token of death temporal; because Paradise was a type and

figure of the celestial abode, in which consummate and

perfect bliss ever flourishes, with the translucent splendour

of the divine Majesty. It was also a token of death eternal,

because, in that garden was planted the tree of life, the

fruit of which, when eaten, was suitable for continuing

natural life to man without the intervention of death. This

tree was both a symbol of the heavenly life of which man was

bereft, and of death eternal, which was to follow.

VIII. To these may be added the punishment peculiarly

inflicted on the man and the woman -- on the former, that he

must eat bread through "the sweat of his face," and that "the

ground, cursed for his sake, should bring forth to him thorns

and thistles;" on the latter, that she should be liable to

various pains in conception and child-bearing. The punishment

inflicted on the man had regard to his care to preserve the

individuals of the species, and that on the woman, to the

perpetuation of the species.

IX. But because the condition of the covenant into which God

entered with our first parents was this, that, if they

continued in the favour and grace of God by an observance of

this command and of others, the gifts conferred on them

should be transmitted to their posterity, by the same divine

grace which they had, themselves, received; but that, if by

disobedience they rendered themselves unworthy of those

blessings, their posterity, likewise, should not possess

them, and should be liable to the contrary evils. This was

the reason why all men, who were to be propagated from them

in a natural way, became obnoxious to death temporal and

death eternal, and devoid of this gift of the Holy Spirit or

original righteousness. This punishment usually receives the

appellation of "a privation of the image of God," and

"original sin."

X. But we permit this question to be made a subject of

discussion: Must some contrary quality, beside the absence of

original righteousness, be constituted as another part of

original sin? though we think it much more probable, that

this absence of original righteousness, only, is original

sin, itself, as being that which alone is sufficient to

commit and produce any actual sins whatsoever.

XI. The discussion, whether original sin be propagated by the

soul or by the body, appears to us to be useless; and

therefore the other, whether or not the soul be through

traduction, seems also scarcely to be necessary to this

matter.

DISPUTATION XXXII

ON THE NECESSITY OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION

I. Without religion, man can have no union with God; and

without the command and institution of God, no religion can

subsist, which, since it appertains to himself, either by the

right of creation, or by the additional right of restoration,

he can vary it according to his own pleasure; so that, in

whatever manner he may appoint religion,. he always obligates

man to observe it, and through this obligation, imposes on

him the necessity of observing it.

II. But the mode of religion is not changed, except with a

change of the relation between God and man, who must be

united to him; and when this relation is changed, religion is

varied, that is, on the previous supposition that man is yet

to be united to God; for, as to its substance, (which

consists in the knowledge of God, faith, love, &c.,) religion

is always the same, except it seem to be referred to the

substance, that Christ enters into the Christian religion as

its object.

III. The first relation, and that which was the first

foundation of the primitive religion, was the relation

between God and man -- between God as the Creator, and man as

created after the image and in a state of innocency;

wherefore the religion built upon that relation was that of

rigid and strict righteousness and legal obedience. But that

relation was changed, through the sin of man, who after this

was no longer innocent and acceptable to God, but a

transgressor and doomed to damnation. Therefore, after [the

commission of] sin, either man could have had no hope of

access to God and to a union with him, since he had violated

and abrogated the divine worship; or a new relation of man to

his Creator was to be founded by God, through his gracious

restoration of man, and a new religion was to be instituted

on that relation. This is that which God has done, to the

praise of his own glorious grace.

IV. But, as God is not the restorer of a sinner, except in a

mediator, who expiates sins, appeases God, and sanctifies the

sinner, I repeat it, except in that "one Mediator between God

and men, the man Christ Jesus," it was not the will of our

most glorious and most gracious God, alone and without this

Mediator, either that there should be any foundation between

him and the sinner restored by him, or that there should be

an object to the religion, which, to the honour of the

restorer and to the eternal felicity of the restored, he

would construct upon that relation. For it pleased the

Father, through Christ, to reconcile all things to himself,

and by him to restore both those things which are in heaven,

and those on earth. It also pleased the Father "that all men

should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father;" so

that whosoever does not honour the Son, does not honour the

Father.

V. Wherefore, after the entrance of sin, there has been no

salvation of men by God, except through Christ, and no saving

worship of God, except in the name of Christ, and with regard

to him who is the Anointed One for sinners, but the saviour

of them who believe on him; so that whosoever is without God

is without Christ; and he that is without Christ, is without

the faith, the worship and the religion of Christ; and

without the faith and hope of this Christ, either promised

and shadowed forth in types, or exhibited and clearly

announced, neither were the ancient patriarchs saved, nor can

we be saved.

VI. On this account, as the transgression of the first

covenant contains the necessity of constituting another

religion, and as this would not have occurred if that first

covenant had not been made, it appears that. those things

upon which the Scriptures treat, concerning the first

covenant, and its transgression on the part of the first

human beings, contain the occasion of the restoration which

God was to make through Christ, and that they were,

therefore, to be thus treated in the Christian religion. This

conclusion is easily drawn from the very form of the

narration given by Moses.

VII. God is also the object of the Christian religion, both

as Creator, and as Restorer in Christ, the Son of his love;

and these titles contain the reason why God can demand

religion from man, who has been formed by his CREATOR a

creature, and by his Restorer a new creature. In this object,

also, must be considered what is the will of the Glorifier of

man, who leads him out from the demerit of sin, and from

misery, to eternal felicity. These three names, Creator,

Restorer, and Glorifier, contain the most powerful arguments

by which man is persuaded to religion.

VIII. But because it was the good pleasure of God to make

this restoration through his Son, Jesus Christ, the Mediator,

therefore, the Son of God, as constituted by the Father

Christ and Lord, is likewise an object of the Christian

religion subordinate to God; though he on earth, as the Word

of his Father, both may be and ought to be considered as

existing in the Father from all eternity.

DISPUTATION XXXIII

ON THE RESTORATION OF MAN

I. Since God is the object of the Christian religion, not

only as the Creator, but also and properly as the Restorer,

of the human race, and as we have finished our treatise on

the creation, we will now proceed to treat on the restoration

of mankind, because it is that which contains, in itself,

another cause why God by deserved right can require religion

from a man and a sinner.

II. This restoration is the restitution, and the new or the

second creation, of sinful man, obnoxious through sin to

death temporal and eternal, and to the dominion of sin.

III. The antecedent or only moving cause is the gracious

mercy of God, by which it was his pleasure to pardon sin and

to succour the misery of his creature.

IV. The matter about which [it is exercised] is man, a

sinner, and, on account of sin, obnoxious to the wrath of God

and the servitude of sin. This matter contains in itself the

outwardly moving cause of his gracious mercy, but

accidentally, through this circumstance, that God delights in

mercy; for in every other respect sin is per se and properly

the external and meritorious cause of wrath and damnation.

V. We may indeed conceive the form, under the general notion

of restitution, reparation, or redemption; but we do not

venture to give an explanation of it, except under two

particular acts, the first of which is the remission of sins,

or the being received into favour; the other is the renewal

or sanctification of sinful man after the image of God, in

which is contained his adoption into a son of God.

VI. The first end is the praise of the glorious grace of God,

which springs from, and exists at the same time with, the

very act of restitution or redemption; the other end is,

that, after men have been thus repaired, they "should live

soberly, righteously and godly, in this present world," and

should attain to a blissful felicity in the world to come.

VII. But it has pleased God not to exercise this mercy in

restoring man, without the declaration of his justice, by

which he loves righteousness and hates sin; and he has,

therefore, appointed that the mode of transacting this

restoration should be through a mediator intervening between

him and sinful man, and that this restoration should be so

performed as to make it certain and evident that God hates

sin and loves righteousness, and that it is his will to remit

nothing of his own right, except after his justice had been

satisfied.

VIII. For the fulfilling of this mediation, God has

constituted his only begotten Son the mediator between him

and men, and indeed a mediator through his own blood and

death; for it was not the will of God that, without the

shedding of blood and the intervention of the death of the

Testator himself, there should be any remission, or a

confirmation of the New Testament, which promises remission

and the inscribing of the law of God in the hearts [of

believers].

IX. This is the reason why the second object of the Christian

religion, in subordination to God, is Jesus Christ, the

Mediator of this restoration, after the Father had made him

Christ [the Anointed One] and had constituted him the Lord

and the Head of the church, so that we must, through him,

approach to God for the purpose of performing [acts of]

religion to him; and the duty of religion must be rendered to

him, with God the Father, from which duty we by no means

exclude the Spirit of the Father and the Son.

DISPUTATION XXXIV

ON THE PERSON OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST

I. Because our Lord Jesus Christ is the secondary object of

the Christian religion, we must further treat on him, as

such, in a few disputations. But we account it necessary, in

the first place, to consider the person, of what kind he is,

in himself.

II. We say that this person is the Son of God and the son of

man, consisting of two natures, the divine and the human,

inseparably united without mixture or confusion, not only

according to habitude or indwelling, but likewise by that

union which the ancients have correctly denominated

hypostatical.

III. He has the same nature with the Father, by internal and

external communication.

IV. He has his human nature from the virgin Mary through the

operation of the Holy Spirit, who came upon her and

overshadowed her by fecundating her seed, so that from it the

promised Messiah should, in a supernatural manner, be born.

V. But, according to his human nature, he consists of a body

truly organic, and of a soul truly human which quickened or

animated his body. In this, he is similar to other persons or

human beings, as well as in all the essential and natural

properties both of body and soul.

VI. From this personal union arises a communication of forms

or properties; such communication, however, was not real, as

though some things which are proper to the divine nature were

effused into the human nature; but it was verbal, yet it

rested on the truth of this union, and intimated the closest

conjunction of both the natures.

COROLLARY

The word autoqeov "very God," so far as it signifies that the

Son of God has the divine essence from himself, cannot be

ascribed to the Son of God, according to the Scriptures and

the sentiments of the Greek and Latin churches.

DISPUTATION XXXV

ON THE PRIESTLY OFFICE OF CHRIST

I. Though the person of Christ is, on account of its

excellence, most worthy to be honoured and worshipped, yet,

that he might be, according to God, the object of the

Christian religion, two other things, through the will of

God, were necessary: (1.) That he should undertake some

offices for the sake of men, to obtain eternal salvation for

them. (2.) That God should bestow on him dominion or lordship

over all things, and full power to save and to damn, with an

express command, "that all men should honour the Son even as

they honour the Father," and that "every knee should bow to

him, to the glory of God the Father."

II. Both these things are comprehended together under the

title of saviour and Mediator. He is a saviour, so far as

that comprises the end of both, and a Mediator, as it denotes

the method of performing the end of both. For the act of

saving, so far as it is ascribed to Christ, denotes the

acquisition and communication of salvation. But Christ is the

Mediator of men before God in soliciting and obtaining

salvation, and the Mediator of God with men in imparting it.

We will now treat on the former of these.

III. The Mediator of men before God, and their saviour

through the soliciting and the acquisition of salvation,

(which is also called, by the orthodox, "through the mode of

merit,") has been constituted a priest, by God, not according

to the order of Levi, but according to that of Melchisedec,

who was "priest of the most high God," and at the same time

"king of Salem."

IV. Through the nature of a true and not of a typical priest

was at once both priest and victim in one person, which

[duty], therefore, he could not perform except through true

and substantial obedience towards God who imposed the office

on him.

V. In the priesthood of Christ, must be considered the

preparation for the office, and the discharge of it. (1.) The

Preparation is that of the priest and of the victim; the

Priest was prepared by vocation or the imposition of the

office, by the sanctification and consecration of his person

through the Holy Spirit, and through his obedience and

sufferings, and even in some respect by his resuscitation

from the dead. The victim was also prepared by separation, by

obedience, (for it was necessary that the victim should

likewise be holy,) and by being slain.

6.(2.) The Discharge of this office consists in the offering

or presentation of the sacrifice of his body and blood, and

in his intercession before God. Benediction or blessing,

which, also, belonged to the sacerdotal office in the Old

Testament, will, in this case, be more appropriately referred

to the very communication of salvation, as we read in the Old

Testament that kings, also, dispensed benedictions.

VII. The results of the fulfillment of the sacerdotal office

are, reconciliation with God, the obtaining of eternal

redemption, the remission of sins, the Spirit of grace, and

life eternal.

VIII. Indeed, in this respect, the priesthood of Christ was

propitiatory. But, because we, also, by his beneficence have

been constituted priests to offer thanksgivings to God

through Christ, therefore, he is also a eucharistical priest,

so far as he offers our sacrifices to God the Father, that,

when they are offered by his hands, the Father may receive

them with acceptance.

IX. It is evident, from those things which have been now

advanced, that Christ, in his sacerdotal office, has neither

any successor, vicar, nor associate, whether we consider the

oblation, both of his propitiatory sacrifice which he offered

of those things which were his own, and of his eucharistical

sacrifice which he offered of those also, which belonged to

us, or whether we consider his intercession.

COROLLARIES

I. We deny that the comparison between the priesthood of

Christ and that of Melchisedec, consisted either principally

or in any manner in this, that Melchisedec offered bread and

wine when he met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the

kings.

II. That the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ is bloodless,

implies a contradiction, according to the Scriptures.

III. The living Christ is presented to the Father in no other

place than in heaven. Therefore, he is not offered in the

mass.

DISPUTATION XXXVI

ON THE PROPHETICAL OFFICE OF CHRIST

I. The prophetical office of Christ comes under consideration

in two views -- either as he executed it in his own person

while he was a sojourner on earth, or as he administered it

when seated in heaven, at the right hand of the Father. In

the present disputation, we shall treat upon it according to

the former of these relations.

II. The proper object of the prophetical office of Christ was

not the law, though [he explained or] fulfilled that, and

freed it from depraved corruptions; neither was it epaggelia

the promise, though he confirmed that which had been made to

the fathers; but it was the gospel and the New Testament

itself, or "the kingdom of heaven and its righteousness.

III. In this prophetical office of Christ are to be

considered both the imposition of the office, and the

discharge of it. 1. The imposition has sanctification,

instruction or furnishing, inauguration, and the promise of

assistance.

IV. Sanctification is that by which the Father sanctified him

to his office, from the very moment of his conception by the

Holy Spirit, (whence, he says, "To this end was I born, and

for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear

witness unto the truth,") and, indeed, in a manner far more

excellent than that by which Jeremiah and John are said to

have been sanctified.

V. Instruction, or furnishing, is a conferring of those gifts

which are necessary for discharging the duties of the

prophetical office; and it consists in a most copious

effusion of the Holy Spirit upon him, and in its abiding in

him -- "the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, of counsel

and might, of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord;" by

which Spirit it came to pass that it was his will to teach

according to godliness all those things which were to be

taught, and that he had the courage to teach them -- his mind

and affections, both concupiscible and irascible, having been

sufficiently and abundantly instructed or furnished against

all impediments.

VI. But the instruction in things necessary to be known is

said, in the Scriptures, to be imparted by vision and

hearing, by a familiar knowledge of the secrets of the

Father, which is intimated in the phrase in which he is said

to be in the bosom of the Father, and in heaven.

VII. His inauguration was made by the baptism which John

conferred on him, when a voice came from the Father in

heaven, and the Spirit, "in a bodily shape, like a dove,

descended upon him." These were like credential letters, by

which the power of teaching was asserted and claimed for him

as the ambassador of the Father.

VIII. To this, must be subjoined the promised perpetual

assistance of the Holy Spirit, resting and remaining upon him

in this very token of a dove, that he might administer with

spirit an office so arduous.

IX. In the Discharge of this office, are to be considered the

propounding of the doctrine, its confirmation and the result.

X. The propounding of the doctrine was made in a manner

suitable, both to the things themselves, and to persons -- to

his own person, and to the persons of those whom he taught

with grace and authority, by accepting the person of no man,

of whatsoever state or condition he might be.

XI. The confirmation was given both by the holiness which

exactly answers to the doctrine, and by miracles, predictions

of future things, the revealing of the thoughts of men and of

other secrets, and by his most bitter and contumelious death.

XII. The result was two-fold: The First was one that agreed

with the nature of the doctrine itself -- the conversion of a

few men to him, but without such a knowledge of him as the

doctrine required; for their thoughts were engaged with the

notion of restoring the external kingdom. The Second, which

arose from the depraved wickedness of his auditors, was the

rejection of the doctrine, and of him who taught it, his

crucifixion and murder. Wherefore, he complains concerning

himself, in Isa. xlix, 4 "I have laboured in vain, I have

spent my strength for nought."

XIII. As God foreknew that this would happen, it is certain

that he willed this prophetical office to serve, for the

consecration of Christ, through sufferings, to undertake and

administer the sacerdotal and regal office. And thus the

prophetical office of Christ, so far as it was administered

by him through his apostles and others of his servants, was

the means by which his church was brought to the faith, and

was saved.

COROLLARY

We allow this question to become a subject of discussion: Did

the soul of Christ receive any knowledge immediately from the

Logos operating on it, without the intervention of the Holy

Spirit, which is called the knowledge of union?

DISPUTATION XXXVII

ON THE REGAL OFFICE OF CHRIST

I. As Christ, when consecrated by his sufferings, was made

the author of salvation to all who obey him; and as for this

end, not only the solicitation and the obtaining of blessings

were required, (to which the sacerdotal office was devoted,)

but also the communication of them, it was necessary for him

to be invested with the regal dignity, and to be constituted

Lord over. all things, with full power to bestow salvation,

and whatever things are necessary for that purpose.

II. The kingly office of Christ is a mediatorial function, by

which, the Father having constituted him Lord over all things

which are in heaven and in earth, and peculiarly the King and

the head of his church, he governs all things and the church,

to her salvation and the glory of God. We will view this

office in accommodation to the church, because we are

principally concerned in this consideration.

III. The functions belonging to this office seem to be the

following: Vocation to a participation in the kingdom of

Christ, legislation, the conferring of the blessings in this

life necessary to salvation, the averting of the evils

opposed to them, and the last judgment and the circumstances

connected with it.

IV. Vocation is the first function of the regal office of

Christ, by which he calls sinful men to repent and believe

the gospel -- a reward being proposed concerning a

participation of the kingdom, and a threatening added of

eternal destruction from the presence of the Lord.

V. Legislation is the second function of the regal office of

Christ, by which he prescribes to believers their duty, that,

as his subjects, they are bound to perform to him, as their

Head and Prince -- a sanction being added through rewards and

punishments, which properly agree with the state of this

spiritual kingdom.

VI. Among the blessings which the third function of the regal

office of Christ serves to communicate, we number not only

the remission of sins and the Spirit of grace inwardly

witnessing with our hearts that we are the children of God,

but likewise all those blessings which are necessary for the

discharge of the office; as illumination, the inspiring of

good thoughts and desires, strength against temptations, and,

in brief, the inscribing of the law of God in our hearts, In

addition to these, as many of the blessings of this natural

life, as Christ knows will contribute to the salvation of

those who believe in him. But the evils over the averting of

which this function presides, must be understood as being

contrary to these blessings.

VII. Judgment is the last act of the regal office of Christ,

by which, justly, and without respect of persons, he

pronounces sentence concerning all the thoughts, words, deeds

and omissions of all men, who have been previously summoned

and placed before his tribunal; and by which he irresistibly

executes that sentence through a just and gracious rendering

of rewards, and through the due retribution of punishments,

which consist in the bestowing of life eternal, and in the

infliction of death eternal.

VIII. The results or consequences which correspond with these

functions, are, (1.) The collection or gathering together of

the church, or the building of the temple of Jehovah; this

gathering together consists of the calling of the gentiles,

and the bringing back or the restoration of the Jews, through

the faith which answers to the divine vocation. (2.)

Obedience performed to the commands of Christ by those who

have believed in the Lord, and who have, through faith, been

made citizens of the kingdom of heaven. (3.) The obtaining of

the remission of sins, and of the Holy Spirit, and of other

blessings which conduce to salvation, as well as a

deliverance from the evils which molest [believers] in the

present life. (4.) Lastly. The resurrection from the dead,

and a participation of life eternal.

IX. The means by which Christ administers his kingdom, and

which principally come under our observation in considering

the church, are the word, and the Holy Spirit, which ought

never to be separated from each other. For this Spirit

ordinarily employs the word, or the meaning of the word, in

its external preaching; and the word alone, without the

illumination and the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, is

insufficient. But Christ never separates these two things,

except through the fault of those who reject the word and

resist the Holy Spirit.

X. The opposite results to these consequences are, the

casting away of the yoke [of Christ], the imputation of sin,

the denial or the withdrawing of the Holy Spirit, and the

delivering over to the power of Satan to a reprobate mind,

and to hardness of heart, with other temporal evils, and,

lastly, death eternal.

XI. From these things, it appears that the prophetical

office, by which a church is collected through the word,

ought to be a reserve or accessory to the regal office; and,

therefore, that the administrators of it are rightly

denominated "the apostles and the servants of Christ," as of

him who sends them forth into the whole world, over which he

has the power, and who puts words into their mouths, whose

continued assistance is likewise necessary, that the word may

produce such fruit as agrees with its nature.

XII. This regal office is so peculiar to Christ, under God

the Father, that he admits no man, even subordinately, into a

participation of it, as if he would employ such an one for a

ministerial head. For this reason, we say, that the Roman

pontiff, who calls himself the head and spouse, though under

Christ, is Antichrist.

DISPUTATION XXXVIII

ON THE STATES OF CHRIST'S HUMILIATION AND EXALTATION

I. Respecting the imposition and the execution of the offices

which belong to Christ, two states of his usually come under

consideration, both of them being required for this purpose -

- that he may be able to bear the name of saviour according

to the will of God, and, in reality, to perform the thing

signified under this name. One of these states is that of his

humiliation, and is, according to the flesh, natural; the

other is that of glory, according to the Spirit, and is

spiritual.

II. To the first state, that of his humiliation, belong the

following articles of our belief: "He suffered under Pontius

Pilate, was crucified, dead and buried; he descended into

hell." To the latter state, that of his exaltation, belong

these articles: "He arose again from the dead; he ascended

into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father

Almighty; from thence he shall come to judge the quick and

the dead."

III. The sufferings of Christ contain every kind of

reproaches and torments, both of soul and body, which were

inflicted on him partly by the fury of his enemies, and

partly by the immediate chastisement of his Father. We say

that these last are not contrary to the good of the natural

life, but to that of the spiritual life. But we deduce the

commencement of these sufferings from the time when he was

taken into custody; for we consider those things which

previously befell him, rather to have been forerunners of his

sufferings, by which it might be put to the test, whether,

with the prescience of those things which were to be endured,

and, indeed, through an experimental knowledge, he would

still be ready by voluntary obedience to endure other

sufferings.

IV. The crucifixion has the mode of murder, by which mode we

are taught, that Christ was made a curse for us, that we,

through his cross, might be delivered from the curse of the

law; for this seems to have been the entire reason why God

pronounced him accursed who hung on a tree or cross, that we

might understand that Christ, having been crucified rather by

divine appointment, than by human means, was reckoned

accursed for our sake, by God himself.

V. The death of Christ was a true separation of his soul from

the body, both according to its effects and according to

place. It would indeed have ensued from crucifixion, and

especially from the breaking of his legs; on which account,

he is justly said to have been killed by the Jews; but death

was anticipated, or previously undertaken, by Christ himself,

that he might declare himself to have received power from God

the Father to lay down his soul and life, and that he died a

voluntary death. The former of these seems to relate to the

confirmation of the truth which had been announced by him as

a prophet, and the latter, to the circumstances of his

priestly office.

VI. The burial of Christ has relation to his certain death;

and his remaining in the grave signifies, that he was under

the dominion of death till the hour of his resurrection. This

state, we think, was denoted by the existence of Christ among

the dead, of which his descent into hell [or hades] was the

commencement, as his interment was that of his remaining in

the tomb. This interpretation is confirmed, both by the

second chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, and by the

consent of the ancient church, who, in the symbol of her

belief, had only the one or the other of these expressions,

either "He descended into hell," or "He was buried." Yet if

any man thinks the meaning of this article -- "He descended

into hell" -- to be different from that which we have given,

we will not contradict his opinion, provided it be agreeable

to the Scriptures and to the analogy of faith.

VII. This state [of humiliation] was necessary, both that he

might yield obedience to his Father, and that, having been

tempted in all things without sin, he might be able to

sympathize with those who are tempted, and, lastly, that he

might, by suffering, be consecrated as priest and king, and

might enter into his own glory.

VIII. But this state of glory and exhaltation contains three

degrees -- his resurrection, ascension into heaven, and

sitting at the right hand of the Father.

IX. The commencement of his glory was his deliverance from

the bonds of the grave, and his rising again from the dead,

by which his body, that was dead and had been laid in the

sepulcher, after the effects of death had been destroyed in

it, was reunited to his soul, and brought back again to life,

not to this natural, but to a spiritual life; though, from

the overflowing force of natural life, he was able to perform

its functions as long as it was necessary for him to remain

with his disciples in the present life, after having "arisen

again from the dead," to impart credibility to his

resurrection. We ascribe this resurrection, not only to the

Father through the Holy Spirit, but likewise to Christ

himself, who had the power of taking up his life again.

X. The assumption of Christ into heaven contains the progress

of his exaltation. For, as he had finished, on earth, the

office enjoined, and had received a body -- not a natural,

earthly, corruptible, fleshly and ignominious body, but one

spiritual, heavenly, incorruptible and glorious, and as other

duties, necessary for procuring the salvation of men, were to

be performed in and concerning heaven, it was right and

proper that he should rise and be exalted to heaven, and

should remain there until he comes to judgment.

From these premises, the dogma of the papists concerning

transubstantiation, and that of the Ubiguitarians concerning

consubstantiation, or the bodily presence of Christ in, with

and, under the bread, are refuted.

XI. The exaltation of Christ to the right hand of the Father

is the supreme degree of his exaltation; for it contains the

consummate glory and power which have been communicated to

Christ himself by the Father -- glory, in his being seated

with the Father in the throne of majesty, both because the

regal office has been conferred on him, with full command,

and on earth above all and over all created things, and

because the dignity was conferred on him of further

discharging [the duties of] the sacerdotal office, in that

action which was to be performed in heaven by a more sublime

High Priest constituted in heaven itself.

XII. In relation to the priesthood, the state of humiliation

was necessary; because it was the part of Christ to appear in

heaven before the face of his Father, sprinkled with his own

blood, and to intercede for believers. It was also necessary,

in relation to his regal office; because, (and in this behold

the administration of the prophetical office placed in

subordination to the regal!) because it was his duty to send

the word and the Spirit from heaven, and to administer from

the throne of his majesty all things in the name of his

Father, and especially his church, by conferring on those who

obey him, the blessings promised in his word and sealed by

his Spirit, and by inflicting evils on the disobedient after

they have abused the patience of God as long as his justice

could bear it. Of this administration, the last act will be

the universal judgment, for which we are now waiting. "Come,

Lord Jesus!"

DISPUTATION XXXIX

ON THE WILL, AND COMMAND OF GOD THE FATHER AND OF CHRIST, BY

WHICH THEY WILL AND COMMAND THAT RELIGION BE PERFORMED TO

THEM BY SINFUL MAN

I. In addition to the things that God has done in Christ, and

Christ has done through the command of the Father, for the

redemption of mankind, who were lost through sin, by which

both of them have merited that religious homage should be

performed to them by sinful man -- and in addition to the

fact that the Father has constituted Christ the saviour and

Head, with full power and capability of saving through the

administration of his priestly and regal offices, on account

of which power, Christ is worthy to be worshipped with

religious honours, and able to reward his worshipers, that he

may not be worshipped in vain, it was requisite that the will

of God the Father and of Christ should be subjoined, by which

they willed and commanded that religious worship should be

offered to them, lest the performance of religion should be

"will-worship," or superstition.

II. It was the will of God that this command should be

proposed through the mode of a covenant, that is, through the

mutual stipulation and promise of the contracting parties --

of a covenant, indeed, which is never to be disannulled or to

perish, which is, therefore, denominated "the new covenant,"

and is ratified by the blood of Jesus Christ as Mediator.

III. On this account, and because Christ has been constituted

by the Father, a prince and Lord, with the full possession of

all the blessings necessary to salvation, it is also called

"a Testament" or "Will;" therefore, he, also, as the

Testator, is dead, and by his death, has confirmed the

testamentary promise which had previously been made,

concerning the obtaining of the eternal inheritance by the

remission of sins.

IV. The stipulation on the part of God and Christ is, that

God shall be God and Father in Christ [to a believer] if in

the name, and by the command of God, he acknowledges Christ

as his Lord and saviour, that is, if he believe in God

through Christ, and in Christ, and if he yield to both of

them love, worship, honour, fear, and complete obedience as

prescribed.

V. The promise, on the part of God the Father, and of Christ,

is, that God will be the God and Father, and that Christ will

be the saviour, (through the administration of his sacerdotal

and regal offices,) of those who have faith in God the

Father, and in Christ, and who, through faith, yield

obedience to them; that is, God the Father, and Christ, will

account the performance of religious duty to be grateful, and

will crown it with a reward.

VI. On the other hand, the promise of sinful man is that he

will believe in God and in Christ, and through faith will

yield compliance or render obedience. But the stipulation is

that God be willing to be mindful of his compact and holy

declaration.

VII. Christ intervenes between the two parties; on the part

of God, he proposes the stipulation, and confirms the promise

with his blood; he likewise works a persuasion in the hearts

of believers, and affixes to it his attesting seal, that the

promise will be ratified. But, on the part of sinful man, he

promises [to the Father] that, by the efficacy of his Spirit

he will cause man to perform the things which he has promised

to his God; and, on the other hand, he requires of the

Father, that, mindful of his own promise, he will deign to

bestow on those who answer this description, or believers,

the forgiveness of all their sins, and life eternal. He

likewise intervenes, by presenting to God the service

performed by man, and by rendering it grateful and acceptable

to God through the odour of his own fragrance.

VIII. External seals or tokens are also employed to which the

ancient Latin fathers have given the appellation of

"Sacraments," and which, on the part of God, seal the promise

that has been made by himself; but, on the part of men, they

are "the hand-writing," or bond of that obligation by which

they had bound themselves that nothing may in any respect be

wanting which seems to be at all capable of contributing to

the nature and relation of the covenant and compact into

which the parties have mutually entered.

IX. From all these things, are apparent the most sufficient

perfection of the Christian religion and its unparalleled

excellence above all other religions, though they also be

supposed to be true. Its sufficiency consists in this -- both

that it demonstrates the necessity of that duty which is to

be performed by sinful man, to be completely absolute, and on

no account to be remissible, by which the way is closed

against carnal security -- and that it most strongly

fortifies against despair, not only sinners, that they may be

led to repentance, but also those who perform the duty, that

they may, through the certain hope of future blessings,

persevere in the course of faith and of good works upon which

they have entered. These two [despair and carnal security]

are the greatest evils which are to be avoided in the whole

of religion.

X. This is the excellence of the Christian religion above

every other, that all these things are transacted by the

intervention of Christ our mediator, priest and king, in

which, numerous arguments are proposed to us, both for the

establishment of the necessity of its performance, and for

the confirmation of hope, and for the removal of despair,

that cannot be shown in any other religion. On this account,

therefore, it is not wonderful that Christ is said to be the

wisdom of God and the power of God, manifested in the gospel

for the salvation of believers.

COROLLARY

No prayers and no duty, performed by a sinner, are grateful

to God, except with reference to Christ; and yet, people have

acted properly in desiring and in beseeching God, that he

would be pleased to bless King Messiah and the progress of

his kingdom.

DISPUTATION XL

ON THE PREDESTINATION OF BELIEVERS

I. As we have hitherto treated on the object of the Christian

religion, that is, on Christ and God, and on the formal

reasons why religion may be usefully performed to them, and

ought to be, among which reasons, the last is the will of God

and his command that prescribes religion by the conditions of

a covenant; and as it will be necessary now to subjoin to

this a discourse on the vocation of men to a participation in

that covenant, it will not be improper for us, in this place,

to insert one on the Predestination, by which God determined

to treat with men according to that prescript, and by which

he decreed to administer that vocation, and the means to it.

First, concerning the former of these.

II. That predestination is the decree of the good pleasure of

God, in Christ, by which he determined, within himself, from

all eternity, to justify believers, to adopt them, and to

endow them with eternal life, "to the praise of the glory of

his grace," and even for the declaration of his justice.

III. This predestination is evangelical, and, therefore, per-

emptory and irrevocable; and, as the gospel is purely

gracious, this predestination is also gracious, according to

the benevolent inclination of God in Christ. But that grace

excludes every cause which can possibly be imagined to be

capable of having proceeded from man, and by which God may be

moved to make this decree.

IV. But we place Christ as the foundation of this

predestination, and as the meritorious cause of those

blessings which have been destined to believers by that

decree. For the love with which God loves men absolutely to

salvation, and according to which he absolutely intends to

bestow on them eternal life, this love has no existence

except in Jesus Christ, the Son of his love, who, both by his

efficacious communication, and by his most worthy merits, is

the cause of salvation, and not only the dispenser of

recovered salvation, but likewise the solicitor, obtainer,

and restorer of that salvation which was lost. Therefore,

sufficient is not attributed to Christ, when he is called

executor of the decree which had been previously made, and

without the consideration of him as [the person] on whom that

decree is founded.

V. We lay down a two-fold matter for this predestination --

divine things, and the persons to whom the communication of

them has been predestinated. (1.) Those divine things are the

spiritual blessings which usually receive the appellations of

grace and glory. (2.) The persons are the faithful, or

believers; that is, they believe in God who justifies the

ungodly, and in Christ raised from the dead. But faith, that

is, the faith which is on Christ, the mediator between God

and men, presupposes sin, and likewise the knowledge or

acknowledgment of it.

VI. We place the form of this predestination in the internal

act itself of God, who foreordains to believers this union

with Christ their Head, and a participation in his benefits.

But we place the end in "the praise of the glory of the grace

of God;" and as this grace is the cause of that decree, it is

equitable that it should be celebrated by glory, though God,

by using it, has rendered it illustrious and glorious. In

this place, too, occurs the mention of justice itself, as

that by the intervention of which Christ was given as

mediator, and faith in him was required; because, without

this mediator, God has neither willed to shew mercy, nor to

save men without faith in him.

VII. But, as this decree of predestination is according to

election, which necessarily includes reprobation, we must

likewise advert to it. As opposed to election, therefore, we

define reprobation to be the decree of God's anger or of his

severe will, by which, from all eternity, he determined to

condemn to eternal death all unbelievers and impenitent

persons, for the declaration of his power and anger; yet so,

that unbelievers are visited with this punishment, not only

on account of unbelief, but likewise on account of other sins

from which they might have been delivered through faith in

Christ.

VIII. To both these is severally subjoined the execution of

each; the acts of which are performed in that order in which

they have been ordained by God in the decree itself; and the

objects, both of the decree and of its execution, are

completely the same and uniform, or they are invested with

the same formal reason, though they are considered in the

decree, as in the mind of God, through the understanding,

but, in the execution of it, as such, actually in existence.

IX. This predestination is the foundation of Christianity, of

salvation, and of the certainty of salvation; and St. Paul

treats upon it in his epistle to the Romans, (viii, 28-30) in

the ninth and following chapters of the same epistle, and in

the first chapter of that to the Ephesians.

DISPUTATION XLI

ON THE PREDESTINATION OF THE MEANS TO THE END

I. After we have finished our discussion on the

predestination by which God has determined the necessity of

faith in himself and in Christ, for the obtaining of

salvation, according to which faith is prescribed to be

performed as the bounden duty of man to God and Christ; it

follows, that we treat on the predestination by which God

determines to administer the means to faith.

II. For, as that act of faith is not in the power of a

natural, carnal, sensual, and sinful man, and as no one can

perform this act except through the grace of God, but as all

the grace of God is administered according to the will of God

-- that will which he has had within himself from all

eternity -- for it is an internal act, therefore, some

certain predestination must be preconceived in the mind and

will of God, according to which he dispenses that grace, or

the means to it.

III. But we can define this predestination, that it is the

eternal decree of God, by which he has wisely and justly

resolved, within himself, to administer those means which are

necessary and sufficient to produce faith in [the hearts of]

sinful men, in such a manner as he knows to be comportable

with his mercy and with his severity, to the glory of his

name and to the salvation of believers.

IV. The object of this predestination is, both the means of

producing this faith, and the sinful men to whom he has creed

either to give or not to give this faith, as the object of

the predestination discussed in the preceding disputation was

faith itself, existing in the preconception of the mind of

God.

V. The antecedent, or only moving cause, impelling to make

the decree, is not only the mercy of God, but also his

severity. But his wisdom prescribes the mode which his

justice administers, that what is justly due to mercy may be

attributed to it, and that, in the mean time, regard may be

had to severity, according to which God threatens that he

will send a famine of the word on the earth.

VI. The matter is the conceded or the denied dispensation of

the means. The form is the ordained dispensation itself,

according to which it is granted to some men and denied to

others, or it is granted or denied on this and not on that

condition.

VII. The end for the sake of which, and the end which, are

conjoined to the administration itself at the very same

moment, and are the declaration of the mercy of God, and of

his severity, wisdom and justice. The end for which it was

intended, and which follows from the administration, is the

salvation of believers. The results are, the condemnation of

unbelievers, and the still more grievous condemnation of some

men.

VIII. But the proper and peculiar means destined, are the

word and Spirit; to which, also, may be joined the good and

the evil things of this natural life, which God employs for

the same end, and of the nature and efficacy of which we

shall treat in the disputation on Vocation, where they are

used.

IX. To these means, we attribute two epithets, "necessity"

and "sufficiency," (§ 3,) which belong to them according to

the will and nature of God, and which we also join together.

(1.) Necessity is in them; because, without them, a sinner

cannot conceive faith. (2.) Sufficiency also is in them;

because they are employed in vain, if they be not sufficient;

yet we do not account it necessary to place this sufficiency

in the first moment in which they begin to be used, but in

the entire progress and completion.

X. God destines these means to no persons on account of, or

according to, their own merits, but through mere grace alone;

and he denies them to no one, except justly, on account of

previous transgressions.

DISPUTATION XLII

ON THE VOCATION OF SINFUL MEN TO CHRIST, AND TO A

PARTICIPATION OF SALVATION IN HIM

I. The vocation or calling to the communion of Christ and its

benefits, is the gracious act of God, by which, through the

word and His Spirit, he calls forth sinful men, subject to

condemnation and placed under the dominion of sin, from the

condition of natural life, and out of the defilements and

corruptions of this world, to obtain a supernatural life in

Christ through repentance and faith, that they may be united

in him, as their head destined and ordained by God, and may

enjoy the participation of his benefits, to the glory of God

and to their own salvation.

II. The efficient cause of this vocation is God and the

Father in the Son; the Son, also, himself, as constituted

Mediator and King by God the Father, calls men by the Holy

Spirit, as he is the Spirit of God given to the mediator, and

the Spirit of Christ, the King and the Head of His church, by

whom the Father and the Son both "work hitherto." But this

vocation is so administered by the Spirit, that he also, is

properly denominated the author of it. For he appoints

bishops in the church, he sends teachers, he furnishes them

with gifts, he grants them divine aid, and imparts force and

authority to the word.

III. The antecedent or only moving cause is the grace, mercy

and philanthropy of God, by which he is inclined to succour

the misery of sinful men, and to bestow blessedness upon him.

But the disposing cause is, the wisdom and the justice of

God, by which he knows the method by which it is proper for

this vocation to be administered, and by which he wills to

dispense it as it is proper and fight. From this, arises the

decree of his will concerning its administration and mode.

IV. The instrumental cause of vocation is the word of God

administered by the aid of man, either by preaching or by

writing; and this is the ordinary instrument; or it is the

divine word immediately proposed by God, inwardly to the mind

and will, without human aid or endeavour; and this is

extraordinary. The word employed, in both these cases, is

that both of the law and of the gospel, subordinate to each

other in their separate services.

V. The matter of vocation is men constituted in their sensual

life, as worldly, natural, sensual, and sinful.

VI. The boundary from which they are called, is, both the

state of sensual or natural life, and that of sin and of

misery on account of sin; that is, from condemnation and

guilt, and afterwards from the bondage and dominion of sin.

VII. The boundary to which they are called, is, the

communication of grace, or of supernatural good, and of every

spiritual blessing, the plenitude of which resides in Christ

-- also their power and force, as well as the inclination to

communicate them.

VIII. The proximate end of vocation is, that men may love,

fear, honour and worship God and Christ -- may in

righteousness and true holiness, according to the command of

the word of God, render obedience to God who calls them, and

may, by this means, make their calling and election sure.

IX. The remote end is the salvation of those who are called,

and the glory of God and of Christ who calls; both of which

are placed in the union of God and man. For as God unites

himself to man, and declares himself to be prepared to unite

himself to him, he makes his own glory illustrious; and, as

man is united to God, he obtains salvation.

X. This vocation is both external and internal. The external

vocation is by the ministry of men propounding the word. The

internal vocation is through the operation of the Holy Spirit

illuminating and affecting the heart, that attention may be

paid to those things which are spoken, and that credence may

be given to the word. From the concurrence of both these,

arises the efficacy of vocation.

XI. But that distribution is not of a genus into its species,

but of a whole into its parts; that is, the distribution of

the whole vocation into partial acts concurring together to

one result, which is obedience yielded to the vocation.

Hence, the company of those who are called and who answer to

the call, is denominated "a Church."

XII. The accidental issue of vocation is, the rejection of

the doctrine of grace, contempt of the divine counsel, and

resistance manifested against the Holy Spirit, of which the

proper and per se cause is, the wickedness and hardness of

the human heart; and to this not unfrequently is added the

just judgment of God, avenging the contempt shown to his

word, from which arise blindness of mind, hardening of the

heart, and a delivering up to a reprobate mind, and to the

power of Satan.

DISPUTATION XLIII

ON THE REPENTANCE BY WHICH MEN ANSWER TO THE DIVINE VOCATION

I. As, in the matter of salvation, it has pleased God to

treat with man by the method of a covenant, that is, by a

stipulation, or a demand and a promise, and as even vocation

has regard to a participation in the covenant; it is

instituted on both sides and separately, that man may perform

the requisition or command of God, by which he may obtain

[the fulfillment of] his promise. But this is the mutual

relation between these two -- the promise is tantamount to an

argument, which God employs, that he may obtain from man that

which he demands; and the compliance with the demand, on the

other hand, is the condition, without which man cannot obtain

what has been promised by God, and through [the performance

of] which he most assuredly obtains the promise.

II. Hence, it is apparent that the first of all which accepts

this vocation is the faith, by which a man believes that, if

he complies with the requisition, he will enjoy the promise,

but that if he does not comply with it, he will not be put in

possession of the things promised, nay, that the contrary

evils will be inflicted on him, according to the nature of

the divine covenant, in which there is no promise without a

punishment opposed to it. This faith is the foundation on

which rests the obedience that is to be yielded to God; and

it is, therefore, the foundation of religion.

III. But divines generally place three parts in this

obedience. The first is repentance, for it is the calling of

sinners to righteousness. The second is faith in Christ, and

in God through Christ; for vocation is made through the

gospel, which is the word of faith. The third is the

observance of God's commands, in which consists holiness of

life, to which believers are called, and without which no man

shall see God.

IV. Repentance is grief or sorrow on account of sins known

and acknowledged, the debt of death contracted by sin, and on

account of the slavery of sin, with a desire to be delivered.

Hence, it is evident, that three things concur in penitence -

- the first as an antecedent, the second as a consequence,

and the third as properly and most fully comprising its

nature.

V. That which is tantamount to an antecedent is the knowledge

or acknowledgment of sin. This consists of a two-fold

knowledge: (1.) A general knowledge by which is known what is

sin universally and according to the prescript of the law.

(2.) A particular knowledge, by which it is acknowledged that

sin had been committed, both from a recollection of the bad

deeds perpetrated and of the good omitted, and from the

examination of them according to the law. This

acknowledgment, has, united with it, a consciousness of a

two-fold demerit, of damnation or death, and of the slavery

of sin; "for the wages of sin is death;" and "he who sins is

the slave of sin." This acknowledgment is either internal,

and made in the mind, or it is external, and receives the

appellation of "confession."

VI. That which intimately comprises the nature of repentance

is, sorrow on account of sin committed, and of its demerit,

which is so much the deeper, as the acknowledgment of sin is

clearer, and more copious. It is also produced from this

acknowledgment by means of a two-fold fear of punishment:

(1.) A fear not only of bodily and temporal punishment, but

likewise of that which is spiritual and eternal. (2.) The

fear of God, by which men are afraid of the judgment of such

a good and just being, whom they have offended by their sins.

This fear may be correctly called "initial;" and we believe

that it has some hope annexed to it.

VII. That which follows as a consequence, is the desire of

deliverance from sin, that is, from the condemnation of sin

and from its dominion, which desire is so much the more

intense, by how much the greater is the acknowledgment of

misery and sorrow on account of sin.

VIII. The cause of this repentance is, God by his word and

Spirit in Christ. For it is a repentance tending not to

despair, but to salvation; but such it cannot be, except with

respect to Christ, in whom, alone, the sinner can obtain

deliverance from the condemnation and dominion of sin. But

the word which he uses at the beginning is the word of the

law, yet not under the legal condition peculiar to the law,

but under that which is annexed to the preaching of the

gospel, of which the first word is, that deliverance is

declared to penitents. The Spirit of God may, not improperly,

be denominated "the Spirit of Christ," as he is Mediator; and

it first urges a man by the word of the law, and then shows

him the grace of the gospel. The connection of the word of

the law and that of the gospel, which is thus skillfully

made, removes all self-security, and forbids despair, which

are the two pests of religion and of souls.

IX. We do not acknowledge satisfaction, which the papists

make to be the third part of repentance, though we do not

deny that the man who is a real penitent will endeavour to

make satisfaction to his neighbour against whom he owns that

he has sinned, and to the church that he has injured by the

offense. But satisfaction can by no means be rendered to God,

on the part of man, by repentance, sorrow, contrition,

almsgiving, or by the voluntary susception and infliction of

punishments. If such a course were prescribed by God, the

consciences of men must necessarily be tormented with the

continual anguish of a threatening hell, not less than if no

promise of grace had been made to sinners. But God considers

this repentance, which we have described, if it be true, to

be worthy of a gracious deliverance from sin and misery; and

it has faith as a consequence, on which we will treat in the

subsequent disputation.

COROLLARY

Repentance is not a sacrament, either with regard to itself,

or with regard to its external tokens.

DISPUTATION XLIV

ON FAITH IN GOD AND CHRIST

I. In the preceding disputation, we have treated on the first

part of that obedience which is yielded to the vocation of

God. The second part now follows, which is called "the

obedience of faith."

II. Faith, generally, is the assent given to truth; and

divine faith is that which is given to truth divinely

revealed. The foundation on which divine faith rests is two-

fold -- the one external and out of or beyond the mind -- the

other internal and in the mind. (1.) The external foundation

of faith is the very veracity of God who makes the

declaration, and who can declare nothing that is false. (2.)

The internal foundation of faith is two-fold -- both the

general idea by which we know that God is true -- and the

knowledge by which we know that it is the word of God. Faith

is also two-fold, according to the mode of revelation, being

both legal and evangelical, of which the latter comes under

our present consideration, and tends to God and Christ.

III. Evangelical faith is an assent of the mind, produced by

the Holy Spirit, through the gospel, in sinners, who, through

the law, know and acknowledge their sins, and are penitent on

account of them, by which they are not only fully persuaded

within themselves that Jesus Christ has been constituted by

God the author of salvation to those who obey him, and that

he is their own saviour if they have believed in him, and by

which they also believe in him as such, and through him on

God as the benevolent Father in him, to the salvation of

believers and to the glory of Christ and God.

IV. The object of faith is not only the God and Father of our

Lord Jesus Christ, but likewise Christ himself who is here

constituted by God the author of salvation to those that obey

him.

V. The form is the assent that is given to an object of this

description; which assent is not acquired by a course of

reasoning from principles known by nature; but it is an

assent infused above the order of nature, which, yet, is

confirmed and increased by the daily exercises of prayers and

mortification of the flesh, and by the practice of good

works. Knowledge is antecedent to faith; for the Son of God

is beheld before a sinner believes on him. But trust or

confidence is consequent to it; for, through faith,

confidence is placed in Christ, and through him in God.

VI. The author of faith is the Holy Spirit, whom the Son

sends from the Father, as his advocate and substitute, who

may manage his cause in the world and against it. The

instrument is the gospel, or the word of faith, containing

the meaning concerning God and Christ which the Spirit

proposes to the understanding, and of which he there works a

persuasion.

VII. The subject in which it resides, is the mind, not only

as it acknowledges this object to be true, but likewise to be

good, which the word of the gospel declares. Wherefore, it

belongs not only to the theoretical understanding, but

likewise to that of the affections, which is practical.

VIII. The subject to which [it is directed], or the object

about which [it is occupied], is sinful man, acknowledging

his sins, and penitent on account of them. For this faith is

necessary for salvation to him who believes; but it is

unnecessary to one who is not a sinner; and, therefore, no

one except a sinner, can know or acknowledge Christ for his

saviour, for he is the saviour of sinners. The end, which we

intend for our own benefit, is salvation in its nature. But

the chief end is the glory of God through Jesus Christ.

COROLLARY

"Was the faith of the patriarchs under the covenants of

promise, the same as ours under the New Testament, with

regard to its substance?" We answer in the affirmative.

DISPUTATION XLV

ON THE UNION OF BELIEVERS WITH CHRIST

I. As Christ is constituted by the Father the saviour of

those that believe, who, being exalted. in heaven to the

right hand of the Father, communicates to believers all those

blessings which he has solicited from the Father, and which

he has obtained by his obedience and pleading, but as the

participation of blessings cannot be through communication,

unless where there has previously been an orderly and

suitable union between him who communicates and those to whom

such communications are made, it is, therefore, necessary for

us to treat, in the first place, upon the union of Christ

with us, on account of its being the primary and immediate

effect of that faith by which men believe in him as the only

saviour.

II. The truth of this thing, and the necessity of this union,

are intimated by the names with which Christ is signally

distinguished in a certain relation to believers. Such are

the appellations of head, spouse, foundation, vine, and

others of a similar kind; from which, on the other hand,

believers are called members in his body, which is the entire

church of believers, the spouse of Christ, lively stones

built on him, and young shoots or branches. By these

epithets, is signified the closest and most intimate union

between Christ and believers.

III. We may define or describe it to be that spiritual and

most strict and therefore mystically essential conjunction,

by which believers, being immediately connected, by God the

Father and Jesus Christ through the Spirit of Christ and of

God, with Christ himself, and through Christ with God, become

one with him and with the Father, and are made partakers of

all his blessings, to their own salvation and the glory of

Christ and of God.

IV. The author of this union is not only God the Father, who

has constituted his Son the head of the church, endued him

with the Spirit without measure, and unites believers to his

Son; but also Christ, who communicates to believers that

Spirit whom he obtained from the Father, that, cleaving to

him by faith, they may be one Spirit. The administrators are

prophets, apostles and other dispensers of the mysteries of

God, who lay Christ as the foundation, and bring his spouse

to him.

V. The parties to be united are, (1.) Christ, whom God the

Father has constituted the head, the spouse, the foundation,

the vine, etc, and to whom he has given all perfection, with

a plenary power and command to communicate it; (2.) And

sinful man, and therefore destitute of the glory of God, yet

a believer, and owning Christ for his saviour.

VI. The bond of union must be considered both on the part of

believers, and on the part of God and Christ. (1.) On the

part of believers, it is faith in Christ and God, by which

Christ is given to dwell in our hearts. (2.) On the part of

God and Christ, it is the Spirit of both, who flows from

Christ as the constituted head, into believers, that he may

unite them to him as members.

VII. The form of union is a compacting and joining together,

which is orderly, harmonious, and in every part agreeing with

itself by joints fitly supplied, according to the measure of

the gifts of Christ. This conjunction receives various

appellations, according to the various similitudes which we

have already adduced. With respect to a foundation and a

house built upon it, it is a being built up into [a spiritual

house]. With respect to a husband and wife, it is a

participation of flesh and bones; or, it is flesh of the

flesh of Christ, and bone of his bones. With respect to a

vine and its branches, or to an olive tree and its boughs, it

is an engrafting and implanting.

VIII. The proximate and immediate end is the communion of the

parts united among themselves; this, also, is an effect

consequent upon that union, but actively understood, as it

flows from Christ, and positively, as it flows into

believers, and is received by them. The cause of this is,

that the relation is that of disquiparency, where the

foundation is Christ, who possesses all things, and stands in

need of nothing; the term, or boundary, is the believer in

want of all things. The remote end is the external salvation

of believers, and the glory of God and Christ.

IX. But not only does Christ communicate his blessings to the

believers, who are united to him, but he likewise considers,

on account of this most intimate and close union, that the

good things bestowed, and the evils inflicted on believers,

are also done to himself. Hence, arise commiseration for his

children, and certain succour, but anger against those who

afflict, which abides upon them unless they repent, and

beneficence towards those who have given even a draught of

cold water, in the name of Christ, to one of his followers.

DISPUTATION XLVI

ON THE COMMUNION OF BELIEVERS WITH CHRIST, AND PARTICULARLY

WITH HIS DEATH

I. The union of believers with Christ tends to communion with

him, which contains, in itself, every end and fruit of union,

and flows immediately from the union itself.

II. Communion with Christ is that by which believers, when

united to him, have, in common with himself all those things

which belong to him; yet the distinction is preserved, which

exists between the head and the members, between him who

communicates, and them who are made partakers, between him

who sanctifieth, and those who are sanctified.

III. This communion must, according to the Scriptures, be

considered in two views, for it is either a communion of his

death, or of his life; because Christ must be thus considered

in two relations, either according to the state in the body

of his flesh, which was crucified, dead, and buried, or,

according to his glorious state and the new life to which he

was raised up again.

IV. The communion of his death is that by which, being

planted together in the likeness of his death, we participate

of his power, and of all the benefits which flow from his

death.

V. This planting together is the crucifixion, the death and

the burial of "our old man," or of "the body of sin," in and

with the body of the flesh of Christ. These are the degrees

by which the body of the flesh of Christ is abolished; that

may also in its own measure, be called "the body of sin," so

far as God has made Christ to be sin for us, and has given

him to bear our sins, in his own body, on the tree.

VI. The strength and efficacy of the death of Christ consist

in the abolishing of sin and death, and of the law, which is

"the hand-writing that is against us;" and the strength or

force of sin is that by which sin kills us.

VII. The efficacious benefits of the death of Christ which

believers enjoy through communion with it, are principally

the following: The First is the removal of the curse, which

we had deserved through sin. This includes, or has connected

with it, our reconciliation with God, perpetual redemption,

remission of sins, and justification.

VIII. The SECOND. is deliverance from the dominion and

slavery of sin, that sin may no longer exercise its power in

our crucified, dead and buried body of sin, to obtain its

desires by the obedience which we have usually yielded to it

in our body of sin, according to the old man.

IX. The THIRD is deliverance from the law, both as it is "the

hand-writing which was against us," consisting of ceremonial

institutions, and as it is the rigid exactor of what is due

from us, and useless and inefficacious as it is on account of

our flesh, and the body of sin, according to which we were

carnal, though it was spiritual, and as sin, by its

wickedness and perversity, abused the law itself to seduce

and kill us.

DISPUTATION XLVII

THE COMMUNION OF BELIEVERS WITH CHRIST IN REGARD TO HIS LIFE

I. Communion with the life of Christ is that by which, being

engrafted into him by a conformity to his life, we become

partakers of the whole power of his life, and of all the

benefits which flow from it.

II. Our conformity to the life of Christ, is either that of

the present life, or of that which is future. (1.) That of

the present life is the raising of us up into a new life, and

our being seated, with regard to the Spirit, "in heavenly

places" in Christ our head. (2.) That of the life to come is

our resurrection into a new life according to the body, and

our being elevated to heavenly places with regard to the

entire man.

III. Hence, our conformity to Christ is according to the same

two-fold relation: in this life, it is our resurrection to

newness of spiritual life, and our conversation in heaven

according to the Spirit; after the present life, it is the

resurrection of our, bodies, their conformity to the glorious

body of Christ, and the fruition of celestial blessedness.

IV. The blessings which flow from the life of Christ, fall

partly within the limits of this life, and partly within the

continued duration of the life to come.

V. Those which fall within the limits of the present life

are, adoption into sons of God, and the communication of the

Holy Spirit. This communication composes within itself three

particular benefits: First. Our regeneration, through the

illumination of the mind and the renewal of the heart.

Secondly. The perpetual aid of the Holy Spirit to excite and

co-operate. Thirdly. The testimony of the same Spirit with

our hearts, that we are the children of God, on which account

he is called "the Spirit of adoption."

VI. Those which fall within the boundless duration of the

life to come, are our preservation from future wrath, and the

bestowing of life eternal;' though this preservation from

wrath may seem to be a continued act, begun and carried on in

this world, but consummated at the period of the last

judgment.

VII. Under the preservation from wrath, also, is not

unsuitably comprehended continued justification from sins

through the intercession of Christ, who, in his own blood, is

the propitiation for our sins, and our advocate before God.

DISPUTATION XLVIII

ON JUSTIFICATION

I. The spiritual benefits which believers enjoy in the

present life, from their union with Christ through communion

with his death and life, may be properly referred to that of

justification and sanctification, as in those two is

comprehended the whole promise of the new covenant, in which

God promises that he will pardon sins, and will write his

laws in the hearts of believers, who have entered into

covenant with him.

II. Justification is a just and gracious act of God as a

judge, by which, from the throne of his grace and mercy, he

absolves from his sins, man, a sinner, but who is a believer,

on account of Christ, and the obedience and righteousness of

Christ, and considers him righteous, to the salvation of the

justified person, and to the glory of divine righteousness

and grace.

III. We say that "it is the act of God as a judge," who

though as the supreme legislator he could have issued

regulations concerning his law, and actually did issue them,

yet has not administered this direction through the absolute

plenitude of infinite power, but contained himself within the

bounds of justice which he demonstrated by two methods,

First, because God would not justify, except as justification

was preceded by reconciliation and satisfaction made through

Christ in his blood; Secondly, because he would not justify

any except those who acknowledged their sins and believed in

Christ.

IV. We say that "it is a gracious and merciful act; "not with

respect to Christ, as if the Father, through grace as

distinguished from strict and rigid justice, had accepted the

obedience of Christ for righteousness, but with respect to

us, both because God, through his gracious mercy towards us,

has made Christ to be sin for us, and righteousness to us,

that we might be the righteousness of God in him, and because

he has placed communion with Christ in the faith of the

gospel, and has set forth Christ as a propitiation through

faith.

V. The meritorious cause of justification is Christ through

his obedience and righteousness, who may, therefore, be

justly called the principal or outwardly moving cause. In his

obedience and righteousness, Christ is also the material

cause of our justification, so far as God bestows Christ on

us for righteousness, and imputes his righteousness and

obedience to us. In regard to this two-fold cause, that is,

the meritorious and the material, we are said to be

constituted righteous through the obedience of Christ.

VI. The object of justification is man, a sinner,

acknowledging himself, with sorrow, to be such an one, and a

believer, that is, believing in God who justifies the

ungodly, and in Christ as having been delivered for our

offenses, and raised again for our justification. As a

sinner, man needs justification through grace, and, as a

believer, he obtains justification through grace.

VII. Faith is the instrumental cause, or act, by which we

apprehend Christ proposed to us by God for a propitiation and

for righteousness, according to the command and promise of

the gospel, in which it is said, "He who believes shall be

justified and saved, and he who believeth not shall be

damned."

VIII. The form is the gracious reckoning of God, by which he

imputes to us the righteousness of Christ, and imputes faith

to us for righteousness; that is, he remits our sins to us

who are believers, on account of Christ apprehended by faith,

and accounts us righteous in him. This estimation or

reckoning, has, joined with it, adoption into sons, and the

conferring of a right to the inheritance of life eternal.

IX. The end, for the sake of which is the salvation of the

justified person; for that act is performed for the good of

the man himself who is justified. The end which flows from

justification without any advantage to God who justifies, is

the glorious demonstration of divine justice and grace.

X. The most excellent effects of this justification are peace

with God and tranquillity of conscience, rejoicing under

afflictions in hope of the glory of God and in God himself,

and an assured expectation of life eternal.

XI. The external seal of justification is baptism; the

internal seal is the Holy Spirit, testifying together with

our spirits that we are the children of God, and crying in

our hearts, Abba, Father!

XII. But we have yet to consider justification, both about

the beginning of conversion, when all preceding sins are for,

given, and through the whole life, because God has promised

remission of sins to believers, those who have entered into

covenant with him, as often as they repent and flee by true

faith to Christ their propitiator and expiator. But the end

and completion of justification will be at the close of life,

when God will grant to those who end their days in the faith

of Christ, to find his mercy, absolving them from all the

sins which had been perpetrated through the whole of their

lives. The declaration and manifestation of justification

will be in the future general judgment.

XIII. The opposite to justification is condemnation, and this

by an immediate contrariety, so that between these two no

medium can be imagined.

COROLLARIES

I. That faith and works concur together to justification, is

a thing impossible.

II. Faith is not correctly denominated the formal cause of

justification; and when it receives that appellation from

some divines of our profession, it is then improperly so

called.

III. Christ has not obtained by his merits that we should be

justified by the worthiness and merit of faith, and much less

that we should be justified by the merit of works: But the

merit of Christ is opposed to justification by works; and, in

the Scriptures, faith and merit are placed in opposition to

each other.

DISPUTATION XLIX

ON THE SANCTIFICATION OF MAN

I. The word "sanctification" denotes an act, by which any

thing is separated from common use, and is consecrated to

divine use.

II. Common use, about the sanctification of which [to divine

purposes] we are now treating, is either according to nature

itself, by which man lives a natural life; or it is according

to the corruption of sin, by which he lives to sin and obeys

it in its lusts or desires. Divine use is when a man lives

according to godliness, in a conformity to the holiness and

righteousness in which he was created.

III. Therefore, this sanctification, with respect to the

boundary from which it proceeds, is either from the natural

use, or from the use of sin; the boundary to which it tends,

is the supernatural and divine use.

IV. But when we treat about man, as a sinner, then

sanctification is thus defined: It is a gracious act of God,

by which he purifies man who is a sinner, and yet a believer,

from the darkness of ignorance, from indwelling sin and from

its lusts or desires, and imbues him with the Spirit of

knowledge, righteousness and holiness, that, being separated

from the life of the world and made conformable to God, man

may live the life of God, to the praise of the righteousness

and of the glorious grace of God, and to his own salvation.

V. Therefore, this sanctification consists in these two

things: In the death of: the old man" who is corrupt

according to the deceitful lusts," and in the quickening or

enlivening of "the new man, who, after God, is created in

righteousness and the holiness of truth."

VI. The author of sanctification is God, the Holy Father

himself, in his Son who is the Holy of holies, through the

Spirit of holiness. The external instrument is the word of

God; the internal one is faith yielded to the word preached.

For the word does not sanctify, only as it is preached,

unless the faith be added by which the hearts of men are

purified.

VII. the object of sanctification is man, a sinner, and yet a

believer -- a sinner, because, being contaminated through sin

and addicted to a life of sin, he is unfit to serve the

living God -- a believer, because he is united to Christ

through faith in him, on whom our holiness is founded; and he

is planted together with Christ and joined to him in a

conformity with his death and resurrection. Hence, he dies to

sin, and is excited or raised up to a new life.

VIII. The subject is, properly, the soul of man. And, first,

the mind, which is illuminated, the dark clouds of ignorance

being driven away. Next, the inclination or the will, by

which it is delivered from the dominion of indwelling sin,

and is filled with the spirit of holiness. The body is not

changed, either as to its essence or its inward qualifies;

but as it is a part of the man, who is consecrated to God,

and is an instrument united to the soul, having been removed

by the sanctified soul which inhabits it from the purposes of

sin, it is admitted to and employed in the service of God,

"that our whole spirit and soul and body may be preserved

blameless unto the day of our Lord Jesus Christ."

IX. The form lies in the purification from sin, and in a

conformity with God in the body of Christ through his Spirit.

X. The end is, that a believing man, being consecrated to God

as a priest and king, should serve him in newness of life, to

the glory of his divine name, and to the salvation of man.

XI. As, under the Old Testament, the priests, when

approaching to render worship to God, were accustomed to be

sprinkled with blood, so, likewise, the blood of Jesus

Christ, which is the blood of the New Testament, serves for

this purpose-to sprinkle us, who are constituted by him as

priests, to serve the living God. In this respect, the

sprinkling of the blood of Christ, which principally serves

for the expiation of sins, and which is the cause of

justification, belongs also to sanctification; for in

justification, this sprinkling serves to wash away sins that

have been committed; but in sanctification, it serves to

sanctify men who have obtained remission of their sins, that

they may further be enabled to offer worship and sacrifices

to God, through Christ.

XII. This sanctification is not completed in a single moment;

but sin, from whose dominion we have been delivered through

the cross and the death of Christ, is weakened more and more

by daily losses, and the inner man is day by day renewed more

and more, while we carry about with us in our bodies, the

death of Christ, and the outward man is perishing.

COROLLARY

We permit this question to be made the subject of discussion:

Does the death of the body bring the perfection and

completion of sanctification -- and how is this effect

produced?

DISPUTATION L

ON THE CHURCH OF GOD AND OF CHRIST: OR ON THE CHURCH IN

GENERAL AFTER THE FALL

I. As, through faith, which is the first part of our duty

towards God and Christ, we have obtained the blessings of

justification and sanctification from our union and communion

with Christ, by which benefits we are, from children of wrath

and the slaves of sin, not only constituted the children of

God and the servants of righteousness, (on which account it

is fit that we should render obedience and worship to our

Parent and our Lord,) and as we have likewise obtained power

and confidence for the performance of such obedience and

worship, it would follow that we should now treat on

obedience and worship as on another part of our duty.

II. But as there are multitudes of those who have, through

these benefits, been made the sons and the servants of God,

and who have been united, among themselves, by the same faith

and the Spirit of Christ, as members in one body, which is

called the church, and of which the Scriptures make frequent

mention, it appears to be the most proper course to treat,

First, upon this church, because, as she derives her origin

from this faith, she comprehends within her embraces all

those to whom the performance of worship to God and Christ is

to be prescribed.

III. And as it has pleased God to institute certain signs by

which may be sealed or testified, both the communion of

believers with Christ and among themselves, and a

participation of these benefits, and, on the other hand,

their service of gratitude towards God and Christ, we shall

deem it proper, NEXT, to treat upon these signs or tokens,

before we proceed to the worship, itself, which is due to God

and Christ. First, then, let us consider the church.

IV. This word, in its general acceptation, denotes a company

or congregation of men who are called out, and not only the

act and the command of him who calls them out, but likewise

the obedient compliance of those who answer the call; so that

the result or effect of that act is included in the word

"church. "

V. But it is thus defined: A company of persons called out

from a state of natural life and of sin, by God and Christ,

through the Spirit of both, to a supernatural life to be

spent according to God and Christ in the knowledge and

worship of both, that by a participation with both, they may

be eternally blessed, to the glory of God through Christ, and

of Christ in God.

VI. The efficient cause of this evocation, or calling out, is

God the Father, in his Son Jesus Christ, and Christ himself,

through the Spirit, both of the Father and of the Son as he

is Mediator and the Head of the church, sanctifying and

regenerating her to a new life. The impulsive cause is the

gracious good pleasure of God the Father, in Christ, and the

love of Christ towards those whom he has acquired for himself

by his own blood.

VII. The executive cause of this gracious good pleasure of

God in Christ, which may also, in this respect, according to

its distribution, be called "the administrative cause," is

the Spirit of God and of Christ by the word of both; by which

he requires outwardly a life according to God and Christ,

with the addition of the promise of a reward and the

threatening of a punishment; and he inwardly illuminates the

mind to a knowledge of this life, imparts to us the feelings

of love and desire for this life, and bestows on the whole

man strength and power to live such a life.

VIII. The matter about which [it is occupied], or the object

of the vocations, are natural and sinful men, who, indeed,

according to nature, are capable of receiving instruction

from the Spirit through the word, but who are, according to

the life of the present world and the state of sin, darkened

in their minds and alienated from the life of God. This state

requires that the beginning of preaching be made from

preaching the law as it reproves sin and convinces of sin,

and thus that progress be made to the preaching of the gospel

of grace.

IX. The form of the church resides in the mutual relation of

God and Christ who calls, and of the church who obeys that

call, according to which, God in Christ, by the Spirit of

both, infuses into her supernatural life, feeling or

sensation, and motion; and she, on the other hand, being

quickened and under the influence of feeling and motion,

begins to live and to walk according to godliness, and in

expectation of the blessings promised.

X. The end of this evocation, which also contains the chief

good of the church, is blessedness perfected and consummated

through a union with God in Christ. From this, results the

glory of God, who unites the church to himself and beatifies

her, which glory is declared in the very act of union and

beatification -- also the glory of the same blessed God, when

the church in her triumphant songs ascribes to him praise,

honour and glory forever and ever.

XI. From the act of this evocation and from the form of the

church arising out of it, it appears that a distinction must

be made among the men or congregation, as they are men, and

as they are called out and obey the call; and they must be so

distinguished that the company to whom the name of "the

church" at any time belonged, may so decline from that

obedience as to lose the name of "the church," God "removing

their candlestick out of its place," and sending a bill of

divorce to his disobedient and adulterous wife. Hence it is

evident that the glorying of the papists is vain on this

point -- that the church of Rome cannot err and fall away

DISPUTATION LI

ON THE CHURCH OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, OR UNDER THE PROMISE

I. As Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, to-day, and ever --

as he is the chief or deepest corner-stone, upon which the

superstructure of the church is raised, being built up both

by prophets and apostles, and as he is the head of all those

who will be partaken of salvation, the whole church,

therefore, may, in this sense, be called "Christian," though

under this appellation, peculiarly, comes the church as she

began to be collected together after the actual ascent of

Christ into heaven.

II. But though the church be one with respect to its

foundation, and of those things which concern the substance

itself yet, because it has pleased God to govern it according

to different methods, in reference to this the church may, in

the most suitable manner, be distinguished into the church

which existed in the times of the Old Testament before

Christ, and into that which flourished in the times of the

New Testament and after Christ appeared on earth.

III. "The church, prior to the advent of Christ, under the

dispensation of the Old Testament," is that which was called

out, (by the word of promise concerning the seed of the woman

and the seed of Abraham, and concerning the Messiah who was

subsequently to come,) from the state of sin and misery, to a

participation of the righteousness of faith and salvation,

and to the faith placed in that promise -- and by the word of

the law, to render worship to God in confidence of obtaining

mercy in this blessed Seed and the promised Messiah, in a

manner suitable to the infantile age of the church herself.

IV. The word of promise was propounded, in the beginning, in

a very general manner and with much obscurity, but in

succeeding ages, more specially and with greater

distinctness, and still more so, as the times of the advent

of the Messiah in the flesh drew nearer.

V. The law which contributed to this calling, was both the

moral and the ceremonial; (for, in this place, the forensic

does not come under consideration;) and both of them as

delivered orally, and as comprised and proposed in writing by

Moses, in which last respect, the law is principally treated

upon in the Scriptures of the Old and the New Testament.

VI. The moral law serves this office in a two-fold manner:

First, by demonstrating the necessity of the gracious

promise, which it does by convincing [men] of sins against

the law, and of the weakness [of man] to perform the law. To

this purpose it has been rigidly and strictly propounded; and

it is considered as so proposed, according to these passages:

"The man that doeth them shall live in them," and "Cursed is

every one that continueth not in all things which are written

in the book of the law to do them." Secondly, by ewieikwv

moderately, or with clemency, requiring the observance of it

from those who were parties to the covenant of promise.

VII. Though the observance of the ceremonial law be not, of

itself, and on account of itself, pleasing to God, yet the

observance of it was prescribed for two purposes: (1.) That

it might convince of the guilt of sins and of the curse, and

might thus declare the necessity of the gracious promise.

(2.) And that it might sustain believers by the hope of the

promise, which hope was confirmed by the typical

presignification of future things. In the former of these two

respects, the ceremonial law was the seal of sins; but in the

latter, it was the seal of grace and remission.

VIII. The church of those times must, therefore, be

considered, both as it is called the heir, and as called the

infant, either according to its substance, or according to

the dispensation and economy suitable to those times.

According to the former of these respects, the church was

under the promise or the covenant of promise; and according

to the latter respect, she was under the law and under the

Old Testament, in regard to which, that people is called

servile, or in bondage, and the infant heir "differing in

nothing from a servant," as, in regard to the promise, the

same people are denominated free, born of a free woman, and

according to Isaac "counted for the seed" to whom the promise

was made.

IX. According to the promise, the church was a willing people

-- according to the Old Testament, a carnal people; according

to the former relation, the heir of spiritual and heavenly

blessings; according to the latter, the heir of spiritual and

earthly blessings, especially of the land of Canaan and of

its benefits. According to the former relation, the church

was endowed with the Spirit of adoption; according to the

latter, she had this Spirit intermixed with that of bondage

as long as the promise continued.

X. The open consideration of these relations, and a suitable

comparison and opposition between the covenant of promise,

and the law or the Old Testament, contributes much to the

[correct] interpretation of several passages of Scripture,

which, otherwise, can scarcely be at all explained, or at

least with great difficulty

COROLLARIES

I. Because the Old Testament was forced to be abrogated,

therefore it was to be confirmed, not by the blood of a

testator or mediator, but of brute animals.

II. "The Old Testament" is never used in the Scriptures for

the covenant of grace.

III. The confounding of the promise and of the Old Testament

is productive of much obscurity in Christian theology, and is

the cause of more than a single error.

DISPUTATION LII

ON THE CHURCH OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, OR UNDER THE GOSPEL

I. The Church of the New Testament is that which, from the

time when that Testament was confirmed by the blood of Christ

the mediator of the New Testament, or from the period of his

ascension into heaven, began to be called out from a state of

sin which was plainly manifested by the word of the gospel,

and by the Spirit that was suited to the heirs who had

attained to the age of adults -- to a participation of the

righteousness of faith and of salvation, through faith placed

in the gospel, and to render worship to God and Christ in the

unity of the same Spirit; and this church will continue to be

called out in the same manner to the end of the world, to the

praise of the glory of the grace of God and of Christ.

II. The efficient cause is the God and Father of our Lord

Jesus Christ, who has now most plainly manifested himself to

be Jehovah and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ; and it is

Christ himself, elevated to the right hand of the Father,

invested with full power in heaven and on earth, and endowed

with the word of the gospel and with the Spirit beyond

measure. The antecedent or only moving cause is the grace and

mercy of God the Father and of Christ, and even the justice

of God, to which, through the good pleasure of the Father,

the fullest satisfaction has now been made in Jesus Christ,

and which is clearly manifested in the gospel.

III. The Spirit of Christ is the administering cause,

according to the economy, as he is the substitute of Christ

and receives of that which is Christ's, to glorify Christ by

this calling forth in his church, with only a full power to

administer all things according to his own pleasure. The

Spirit uses the word of the gospel placed in the mouth of his

servants, which immediately executes this vocation, and the

word of the law, whether written or implanted in the mind;

the gospel serves both antecedently that a place may be made

for this vocation, and consequently when it has been received

by faith.

IV. The object of this evocation is, not only Jews, but also

gentiles, the middle wall of partition which formerly

separated the gentiles from the Jews being taken away by the

flesh and blood of Christ; that is, the object is all men

generally and promiscuously without any difference, but it is

all men actually sinners, whether they be those who

acknowledge themselves as such and to whom the preaching of

the gospel is constantly exhibited, or those who are yet to

be brought to the acknowledgment of their sins.

V. Because this church is of adult age, and because she no

longer requires a tutor and governor, she is free from the

economical bondage of the law, and is governed by the spirit

of full liberty, which is, by no means, intermixed with the

spirit of bondage; and, therefore, she is free from the use

of the ceremonial law, so far as it served for testifying of

sins, and as it was "the hand-writing which was against us."

VI. This church, also, with unveiled or open face, beholds

the glory of the Lord as in a glass, and has the very express

image of heavenly things, and Christ, the image of the

invisible God, the express image of the Father's person, and

the brightness of his glory, and the very body of things to

come which is of Christ. She, therefore, does not need the

law, which has the shadow of good things to come; on which

account, she is free from the same ceremonial law, by which

it typically prefigured Christ and good things to come.

VII. The church of the New Testament has not experienced,

does not now experience, and will not, to the end of the

world, experience, in the whole of its course, any change

whatever with regard to the word itself or the spirit; For,

in these last times, God has spoken to us in his Son, and by

those who have heard him.

VIII. This same church is called "catholic," in a peculiar

and distinct sense in opposition to the church which was

under the Old Testament, so far as she has been diffused

through the whole world, and has embraced within her boundary

all nations, tribes, people and tongues. This universality is

not hinder, by the rejection of the greater part of the Jews,

as they will also be added to the church, some time hence, in

a great multitude, and like an army formed into columns.

IX. We may denominate, not unaptly or inappropriately, the

state of the church, as she existed from the time of John

until the assent of Christ into heaven, "a temporary or

intermediate one" between the state of the promise and of the

gospel, or that of the Old Testament and of the New.

X. On which account, we place the ministry of John between

the ministry of the prophets and that of the apostles, and

plainly, and in every respect, conformable to neither of

them. Hence, also, John is called "a greater prophet," and is

said to be "less than the least in the kingdom of heaven.

COROLLARY

The baptism of John was so far the same with that of Christ,

that there was afterwards no need for it to be restored.

DISPUTATION LIII

ON THE HEAD AND THE MARKS OF THE CHURCH

I. Though the head and the body be of one nature, and though,

according to nature, they properly constitute one

subsistence, yet he who, according to nature, is the head of

the church, cannot have communion of nature with her, for she

is his creature.

II. But it has been the good pleasure of God, who is both the

head of the church according to nature, and her creator, to

bestow on his church his Son Jesus Christ, made man, as her

head, by whom, likewise, it has been his will to create his

church -- that is, a new creature, that the union between the

church and her head might be closer, and the communication

more free and confiding.

III. But a three-fold relation exists between the church and

her head: (1.) That the head contains in himself, in a manner

the most perfect, all things which are necessary and

sufficient for salvation. (2.) That he is fitly united to the

church, his body, by "the joints and bands" of the Spirit and

of faith. (3.) That the head can infuse the virtue of his own

perfection into her, and she can receive it from him

according to the order of preordination and subordination

fitly corresponding with it according to the difference of

both.

IV. But these three things belong to Christ alone; nay, not

one of the three agrees with any person or thing except with

Christ. Wherefore, he, only, is the head of the church, to

whom she immediately coheres according to her internal and

real essence.

V. But no one can, according to this relation, be vicar or

substitute to him; neither the apostle Peter, nor any Roman

pontiff; nay, Christ can have no one among men as his vicar,

according to the external administration of the church; and,

what is still more, he cannot have a universal minister,

which term is less than that of vicar.

VI. Yet we do not deny that those persons who are constituted

by this head as his ministers, perform such functions as

belong to the head; because it has been his pleasure to

gather his church to himself, and to govern it by human

means.

VII. But, according to her internal essence, this church is

known to no one except to her head. She is likewise made

known to others by signs and indications which have their

origin from her true internal essence itself, if they be

real, and not counterfeit and deceptive in their appearance.

VIII. These signs are, the profession of the true faith, and

the institution or conducting of the life according to the

direction and the instigation of the Spirit -- a matter that

belongs to external acts, about which, alone, a judgment can

be formed by mankind.

IX. We say that these are the marks of a church which

outwardly conducts herself with propriety. But it may come to

pass, that a mere profession of faith may obtain in this

church through the public preaching and hearing of the word,

through the administration and use of the sacraments, and

through prayers and Thanksgivings; and yet in her whole life

she may degenerate from the profession; and, lastly, she may

in her deeds deny Christ, whom she professes to know in word,

in which case, she does not cease to be a church as long as

it is the pleasure of God and Christ to bear with her ill

manners, and not to send her a bill of divorcement.

X. But it has happened that in her profession itself, she

begins to intermix falsehoods with truth, and to worship, at

the same time, Jehovah and Baal. Then, indeed, her condition

is very bad, and "nigh to destruction," and all those who

adhere to her are commanded to desert her, so far, at least,

as not to become partakers of her abominations, and to

contaminate themselves with the pollutions of her idolatry;

nay, they are commanded to accuse their mother of being a

harlot, and of having violated the marriage compact with her

husband.

XI. In such a defection as this, those who desert her are not

the cause of the dissension, but she who is justly deserted,

because she first declined from God and Christ, to whom all

believers, and each of them in particular, must adhere by an

inseparable connection.

XII. The Roman pontiff is not the head of the church; and

because he boasts himself of being that head, the name of

"Antichrist" on this account most deservedly belongs to him.

XIII. The marks of the church of which the papists boast --

antiquity, universality, duration, amplitude, the

uninterrupted succession of teachers, and agreement in

doctrine-have been invented beyond those which we have laid

down, because they are accommodated to the present state of

the church of Rome.

DISPUTATION LIV

ON THE CATHOLIC CHURCH, HER PARTS AND RELATIONS

I. The catholic church is the company of all believers,

called out from every language, tribe, people, nation and

calling, who have been, are now, and will be, called by the

saving vocation of God from a state of corruption to the

dignity of the children of God, through the word of the

covenant of grace, and engrafted into Christ, as living

members to their head through true faith, to the praise of

the glory of the grace of God. From this, it appears that the

catholic church differs from particular churches in nothing

which appertains to the substance of a church, but solely in

her amplitude.

II. But as she is called "the catholic church" in reference

to her matter, which embraces all those who have ever been,

are now, and will yet be, made partakers of this vocation,

and received into the family of God, so, likewise, is she

denominated "the one and holy church," from her form, which

consists in the mutual relation of the church, who by faith,

embraces Christ as her head and spouse, and of Christ, who so

closely unites the church to himself, as his body and spouse,

by his Spirit, that the church lives by the life of Christ

himself, and is made a partaker of him and of all his

benefits.

III. The Catholic Church is "ONE," because, under one God and

Father, who is above all persons, and through all things, and

in all of us, she has been united as one body to one head,

Christ the Lord, through one Spirit, and through one faith

placed in the same word, through a similar hope of the same

inheritance, and through mutual charity, she has been "fitly

framed and built for a holy temple, and a habitation of God

through the Spirit." Wherefore, the whole of this unity is

spiritual, though those who have been thus united together

consist partly of body, and partly of spirit.

IV. She is "HOLY;" because, by the blessing of the Holy of

holies, she has been separated from the unclean world, washed

from her sins by His blood, beautified with the presence and

gracious indwelling of God, and adorned with true holiness by

the sanctification of the Holy Spirit.

V. But though this church is one, yet she is distinguished

according to the acts of God towards her, so far as she has

become the recipient of either of all of those acts, or of

some of them. The church that has received only the act of

her creation and preservation, is said to be in the way, and

is called "the church militant," as being she that must yet

contend with sin, the flesh, the world, and Satan. The church

that, in addition to this, is made partaker of the

consummation, is said to be in her native land, and is called

"the church triumphant;" for, after having conquered all her

enemies, she rests from her labours, and reigns with Christ

in heaven. To that part which is still militant on earth, the

title of "catholic" is likewise ascribed, so far as she

embraces within her boundaries all particular militant

churches.

VI. But the catholic church is distributed, according to her

parts, into many particular churches, since she consists of

many congregations far distant from each other, with respect

to place, and quite distinct. But as these particular

churches have severally the name of "a church," so they have

likewise the thing signified by the name and the entire

definition like similar parts which participate in the name

and definition of the whole; and the catholic church differs

from each particular one solely in her universality, and in

no other thing whatever which belongs to the essence of a

church. Hence, is easily learned in what manner it may be

understood that, as single, particular churches may err, yet

the church universal cannot err; that is, in this sense, that

there never will be a future time in which some believers

will not exist who do not err in the foundation of religion.

But from this interpretation, it is apparent that it cannot

be concluded from the circumstance of the catholic church,

being said to be in this sense, free from error, that any

congregation, however numerous soever it may be, is exempt

from error, unless there be in it one person, or more, who

are so guided into all truth as to be incapable of erring.

VII. Hence, since the evocation of the church is made

inwardly by the Spirit, and outwardly by the word preached,

and since they who are called, answer inwardly by faith, and

outwardly by the profession of faith, as they who are called

have the inward and the outward man, therefore, the church,

in reference to these called persons, is distinguished into

the visible and the invisible church, from the subjoined

external accident -- invisible, as she "believes with the

heart unto righteousness," and visible, as "confession is

made with her mouth unto salvation." And this visibility or

invisibility belongs neither more nor less to the whole

catholic church, than to each church in particular.

VIII. Then, since the church is collected out of this world,

"which lieth in the wicked one," and often by ministers who,

beside the word of God, preach another word, and since this

church consists of men liable to be deceived and to fall,

nay, of men who have been deceived and are fallen, therefore,

the church is distinguished with respect to the doctrine of

faith, into an orthodox and heretical church -- with respect

to divine worship, into an idolatrous church, and into one

that is a right worshiper of God and Christ, and with respect

to the morals prescribed in the second table of the law, into

a purer church or a more impure one. In all these, are also

to be observed the degrees according to which one church is

more heretical, idolatrous and impure than another; about all

these things a correct judgment must be formed according to

the Scriptures. Thus, likewise, the word "catholic" is used

concerning those churches that neither labour under any

destructive heresy, nor are idolatrous.

DISPUTATION LV

ON THE POWER OF THE CHURCH IN DELIVERING DOCTRINES

I. The power of the church may be variously considered,

according to various objects; for it is occupied either about

the delivery of doctrines, the enactment of laws, the

convening of assemblies, the appointment of ministers, or,

lastly, about jurisdiction.

II. In the institution of doctrines, or in the first delivery

of them, the power of the church is a mere nullity, whether

she be considered generally, or according to her parts; for

she is the spouse of Christ, and, therefore, is bound to hear

the voice of her husband. She cannot prescribe to herself the

rule of willing, believing, doing and hoping.

III. But the whole of her power, concerning doctrines, lies

in the dispensation and administration of those which have

been delivered by God and Christ -- necessarily previous to

which is the humble and pious acceptance of the divine

doctrines, the consequence of which is, that she justly

preserve the name that has once been received.

IV. As the acceptance and the preservation of doctrines may

be considered either according to the words, or according to

the right sense, so, likewise the delivery of the doctrines

received and preserved must be distinguished either with

respect to the words, or with respect to their correct

meaning.

V. The delivery or tradition of doctrines according to the

words, is when the church declares or publishes the very

words which she has received, (after they have been delivered

to her by God, either in writing or orally,) without any

addition, diminution, change or transposition, whether from

the repositories in which she has concealed the divine

writings, or from her own memory, in which she had carefully

and faithfully preserved those things which had been orally

delivered. At the same time, she solemnly testifies that

those very things which she has received from above are [when

transmitted through her] pure and unadulterated, (and is

prepared even by death itself to confirm this her testimony,)

as far as the variations of copies in the original languages

permit a translator into other languages [thus to testify];

yet they do not concern the foundation so much as to be able

to produce doubts concerning it on account of these

variations.

VI. The delivery or tradition according to the meaning, is

the more ample explanation and application of the doctrines

propounded and comprehended in the divine words, in which

explanation, the church ought to contain herself within the

terms of the very word which has been delivered, publishing

no particular interpretation of a doctrine or of a passage,

which does not rest on the entire foundation, and which

cannot be fully proved from other passages. This she will

most sedulously avoid if she adhere as much as possible to

the expressions of the word delivered, and if she abstain, as

far as she is capable, from the use of foreign words or

phrases.

VII. To this power, is annexed the right of examining and

forming a judgment upon doctrines, as to the kind of spirit

by which they have been proposed; in this, also she will

employ the rule of the word which bears assured evidences

that it is divine, and has been received as such; and indeed,

they will employ the rule of this word alone, if she be

desirous to institute a proper examination, and to form a

correct judgment. But if she employ any human writings

whatsoever, for a rule or guide, the morning light will not

shine on her, and, therefore, she will grope about in

darkness.

VIII. But the church ought to be guarded against three

things: (1.) To hide from no one the words which have been

divinely delivered to her, or to interdict any man from

reading them or meditating upon them. (2.) When, for certain

reasons, she declares divine doctrines with her own words,

not to compel any one to receive or to approve them, except

on this condition, so far as they are. consentaneous with the

meaning comprehended in the divine words. (3.) And not to

prohibit any man who is desirous of examining, in a

legitimate manner, the doctrines proposed in the words of the

church. Whichsoever of these things she does, she cannot, in

that case, evade the criminal charge of having arrogated a

power to herself, and of abusing it beyond all law, right and

equity.

COROLLARY

It is one of the fabulous stories of the papists that the

Holy Spirit assists the church in such a manner, in forming

her judgment on the authentic Scriptures, and in the right

interpretation of the divine meanings, that she cannot err.

DISPUTATION LVI

ON THE POWER OF THE CHURCH IN ENACTING LAWS

I. The laws which may be prescribed to the church, or which

may be considered as having been prescribed, are of two

kinds, distinguished from each other by a remarkable

difference and by a notable doctrine -- according to the

matter, that is, the acts which are prescribed -- according

to the end for the sake of which they are prescribed, and,

lastly, according to the force and necessity of obligation.

2. (1.) For some laws concern the very essence of ordering

the life according to godliness and Christianity, and the

necessary acts of faith, hope and charity; and these may be

called the necessary and primary or principal laws, and are

as the fundamental laws of the kingdom of God itself. (2.)

But others of them have respect to certain secondary and

substituted acts, and the circumstances of the principal

acts, all of which conduce to the more commodious and easy

observance of those first acts. On this account they deserve

to be called positive and attendant laws.

III. 1. The church neither has a right, nor is she bound by

any necessity, to enact necessary laws, and those which

essentially concern the acts of faith itself, of hope and of

charity. For this belongs most properly to God and Christ;

and it has been so fully exercised by Christ, that nothing

can essentially belong to the acts of faith, hope and

charity, which has not been prescribed by him in a manner the

most copious.

IV. The entire power, therefore, of the church is placed in

enacting laws of the second kind; about the making and

observing of which we must now make some observations.

V. In prescribing laws of this kind, the church ought to turn

her eyes, and to keep them fixed, on the following

particulars: First. That the acts which she will command or

forbid be of a middle or an indifferent kind, and in their

own nature neither good nor evil; and yet that they may be

useful, for the commodious observance of the acts [divinely]

prescribed, according to the circumstance of persons, times

and places.

VI. Secondly. That laws of this description be not adverse to

the word of God, but that they rather be conformable to it,

whether they be deduced from those things which are, in a

general manner, prescribed in the word of God, according to

the circumstances already enumerated, or whether they be

considered as suitable means for executing those things which

have been prescribed in the word of God.

VII. Thirdly. That these laws be principally referred to the

good order and the decorous administration of the external

polity of the church. For God is not the author of confusion;

but he is both the author and the lover of order; and regard

is in every place to be paid to decorum, but chiefly in the

church, which is "the house of God," and in which it is

exceedingly unbecoming to have any thing, or to do any thing,

that is either indecorous or out of order.

VIII. Fourthly. That she do not assume to herself the

authority of binding, by her laws, the consciences of men to

acts prescribed by herself; for she will thus invade the

right of Christ, in prescribing things necessary, and will

infringe Christian liberty, which ought to be free from

snares of this description.

IX. Fifthly. That, by any deed of her own, by a simple

promise or by an oath, either orally or by the subscription

of the hand, she do not take away from herself the power of

abrogating, enlarging, diminishing or of changing the laws

themselves. It would not be a useless labour if the church

were to enter her protest, at the end of the laws, about the

perpetual duration of this her power, in a subjoined clause,

such as the civil magistrate is accustomed to employ in

political positive laws.

X. But with regard to the observance of these laws; as they

are already enacted, all and every one of those who are in

the church are bound by them so far, that it is not lawful to

transgress them through contempt, and to the scandal of

others; and the church herself will not estimate the

observance of them at so low a value as to permit them to be

violated through contempt and to the scandal of others; but

she will mark, admonish, reprove and blame such

transgressors, as behaving themselves in a disorderly and

indecorous manner, and she will endeavour to bring them back

to a better mind.

COROLLARY

Is it not useful, for the purpose of bearing testimony to the

power and the liberty of the church, occasionally to make

some change in the laws ecclesiastical, lest the observance

of them becoming perpetual, and without any change, should

produce an opinion of the [absolute] necessity of their being

observed?

DISPUTATION LVII

ON THE POWER OF THE CHURCH IN ADMINISTERING JUSTICE, OR ON

ECCLESIASTICAL DISCIPLINE

I. As no society, however rightly constituted and furnished

with good laws, can long keep together unless they who belong

to it be restrained within their duty by a certain method of

jurisdiction or discipline, or be compelled to the

performance of their duty, so, in the church, which is the

house, the city and the kingdom of God, discipline of the

same kind must flourish and be exercised.

II. But it is proper that this discipline be accommodated to

the spiritual life, and not to that which is natural; and

that it should be serviceable for edifying, confirming,

amplifying and adorning the church as such, and for directing

consciences, without [employing] any force hurtful in any

part to the body or to the substance, and to the condition of

the animal life; unless, perhaps, it be the pleasure of the

magistrate, in virtue of the power granted to him by God, to

force an offender to repentance by some other method. Such a

proceeding, however, we do not prejudge.

III. But ecclesiastical discipline is an act of the church,

by which, according to the power instituted by God and

Christ, and bestowed on her, and to be employed through a

consciousness of the office imposed, she reprehends all and

every one of those who belong to the church, if they have

fallen into open sin, and admonishes them to repent; or, if

they pertinaciously persevere in their sins, she

excommunicates them, to the benefit of the whole church, the

salvation of the sinner himself, to the profit of those who

are without, and to the glory of God himself and Christ.

IV. The object of this discipline is all and each of those

who, having been engrafted into the church by baptism, are

capable of this discipline for the correction of themselves.

The cause or formal condition why discipline must be

exercised on them is, the offenses committed by them, whether

they concern the doctrine of faith, and are pernicious and

destructive heresies, or whether they have respect to morals

and to the rest of the acts of the Christian life.

V. But it is requisite, that these sins be external and

manifest, that is, known, and correctly known, to those by

whom the discipline shall be administered; and that it be

evident, that they are sins according to the laws imposed by

Christ on the church, and that they have actually been

committed. For God, alone, judges concerning inward sins.

VI. Let the form of administering the laws be with all

kindness and discretion, also with zeal, and occasionally

with severity and some degree of rigor, if occasion require

it to be employed. But the intention is, the salvation of him

who has sinned, and that of the whole body of the church, to

the glory of God and of Christ.

VII. The execution of this discipline lies both in admonition

and in castigation or punishment, or in censure, which is

conveyed only in words, through reprehension, exhortation and

communication, or which is given by the privation of some of

those things which outwardly belong to the communion of

saints, and to the saving edification or building up of every

believer in the body of Christ.

VIII. Admonitions are accommodated, First, to the persons who

have sinned, in which must be observed the difference of age,

sex and condition, with all prudence and discretion.

Secondly. They are accommodated to those sins which have been

committed; for some are more grievous than others. Thirdly.

To the mode in which sins have been perpetrated, which mode

comes now under our special consideration.

IX. For some sins are clandestine, others are public, whether

they are offenses only against God, or whether they have, in

union with such offense, injury to a man's neighbour.

According to this latter respect, it is called "a private

sin," that is, an offense committed by one private individual

against another-such as is intimated by the word of Christ,

in Matt. xviii, 7-18, in which passage is likewise prescribed

the mode of reproving an offense.

X. A clandestine sin is that which is secretly perpetrated,

and with the commission of which very few persons are

acquainted; to this belongs a secret reprehension, to be

inflicted by those who are acquainted with it. One of the

principal ministers of the church, however, will be able to

impart authority to the reprehension; yet he can, by no

means, refer it to his colleagues; but it will be his duty to

deliver this reproof in secret.

XI. A public sin is that which is committed when several

people are acquainted with it. We allow it to be made a

subject of discussion, whether a sin ought to receive the

appellation of a public one, when it has been secretly

committed but has become known to many persons either through

the fault of him who perpetrated it, or through the

officiousness of those who divulged it without necessity.

XII. But there is still some difference in public sins; for

they are known either to some part of the church, or to the

whole, or nearly to the whole of it; according to this

difference, the admonition to be given ought to be varied. If

the sin be known to part of the church, it is sufficient that

the sinner be admonished and reproved before the consistory,

or in the presence of more persons to whom it had been known.

If it be known to the whole church, the sinner must be

reprehended before all the members; for this practice

conduces both to the shame of him who has sinned, and to

deter others from sinning after his example. Some

consideration, however, may be had to the shame of any

offender, and a degree of moderation be shown; that is, if he

is not deeply versed in sinful practices, but if a sin has

taken him by surprise, or "he is overtaken in a fault."

XIII. As this reproof has the tendency to induce the offender

to desist from sinning, if this end is not obtained by the

first admonition, it is necessary to repeat it occasionally,

until the sinner stands corrected, or makes an open

declaration of his contumacy. But some difference of opinion

exists on this point among divines: "Is it useful to bring an

offender to punishment, when, after having afforded hopes of

amendment, he does not fulfill those hopes according to the

judgment and the wishes of the church?" But it does not seem

possible to determine this so much by settled rules, as by

leaving the matter to the discretion of the governors of the

church.

XIV. But if the offender despise all admonitions, and

contumaciously perseveres in his sins, after the church has

exercised the necessary patience towards him, she must

proceed to punishment; which is excommunication, that is, the

exclusion of the contumacious person from the holy communion

and even from the church herself. This public exclusion will

be accompanied by the avoidance of all intercourse and

familiarity with the person excommunicated, to [the

observance of] which, each member of the church must pay

attention as far as is permitted by the necessary relative

duties which either all the members owe to him according to

their general vocation, or some of them owe according to

their particular obligation. [For a subject is not freed from

his obligation toward his prince, on account of the

excommunication of the prince; neither, in such

circumstances, is a wife freed from the duty which she is

bound to perform to her husband; nor are children freed from

their duty to parents; and thus in other similar instances.]

XV. Some persons suppose, that this excommunication is solely

from the privilege of celebrating the Lord's supper. Others

suppose it to be of two kinds, the less and the greater --

the less being a partial exclusion from attendance on some of

the sacred offices of the church -- the greater, an exclusion

from all of them together, and totally from the communion of

believers. But others, rejecting the minor excommunication,

acknowledge no other than the major; because it appears to

them, that there is no cause why a contumacious sinner ought

to be rejected from this communion more than from that, since

he has rendered himself unworthy to obtain any place in the

church and the assembly of saints. We do not interpose our

opinion; but we leave this matter to be discussed by the

judgment of learned and pious men, that by common consent it

may be concluded from the Scriptures what is most agreeable

to them, and best suited to the edification of the church.

COROLLARIES

Excommunication must be avoided, where a manifest fear of a

schism exists.

"Should not this also be done, where a fear exists of

persecution being likely to ensue on account of

excommunication?" We think, that, in this case, likewise,

excommunication should be avoided.

DISPUTATION LVIII

ON COUNCILS

I. An ecclesiastical council is an assembly of men gathered

together in the name of God, consulting and defining or

settling, according to the word of God, about those things

which pertain to religion and the good of the church, for the

glory of God and the salvation of the church.

II. The power of appointing an assembly of this kind resides

in the church herself. If she is under the sway of a

Christian magistrate, who makes an open profession of

religion, or who publicly tolerates it, then we transfer this

power to such a magistrate, without whose convocation, those

persons that protested to the church concerning the nullity

of the Council of Trent have maintained that a council is

illegitimate. But if the magistrate is neither a believer,

nor publicly tolerates religion, but is an enemy and a

persecutor, then those who preside in the church will

discharge that office.

III. An occasion will be afforded for convening an assembly

of this kind, either by some evil men who are an annoyance to

the church, whether they be in the church or out of it, or

even the perpetual constitution of the church so long as she

continues on earth. For as she is liable to error,

corruption, and defection from the truth of doctrine, from

the purity of divine worship, from moral probity and from

Christian concord, to heresies, idolatry, corruption of

manners, and schisms, it is useful for assemblies of this

kind to be instituted. Yet may they be instituted, not only

to correct any corruption if it manifestly appears that it

has entered, but likewise to inquire whether something of the

kind has not entered; because the enemy sows tares while the

men sleep, to whom is entrusted the safe custody of the

Lord's field.

IV. We say that this is an assembly of men; for, "Let a

woman. keep silence in the church, unless she has an

extraordinary and divine call; and we say, these men ought to

be distinguished by the following marks: First. That they be

powerful in the Scriptures, and have their senses exercised

in them. Secondly. That they be pious, grave, prudent,

moderate, and-lovers of divine truth and of the peace of the

church. Thirdly. That they be free, and bound down to no

person, church, or confession written by men, but only to God

and Christ, and to his word.

V. They are men, whether of the ecclesiastical or of the

political class -- in the first place, the supreme magistrate

himself, and those persons who discharge any public office in

the church and the republic. Then, also, private individuals,

even those persons not being excluded who maintain some other

[doctrine] than that which is the current opinion, provided

they be furnished with the endowments which I have described.

(Thesis 4.) And we are of opinion that such persons may

deliver not only a deliberative but likewise a decisive

sentence.

VI. The object about which the council will be engaged is,

the things appertaining to religion and to the good of the

church as such. These are comprised under two chief heads-the

primary, comprehending the doctrine, itself, of faith, hope,

and charity, and the secondary, the order and polity of the

church.

VII. The rule, according to which deliberation must be

instituted, and decision must be formed, is that single and

sole one -- the word of God, who holds absolute dominion in

the church. But in things which belong to the good order and

eutaxian the discipline of the church, it is allowable for

the members attentively to consider the present state of the

commonwealth and of the church, and to exercise deliberation

and form decisions according to the circumstances of places,

times and persons, provided one thing be guarded against-to

determine nothing contrary to the word of God.

VIII. But, because all things in assemblies of this kind

ought to be done in order, it is requisite that some one

preside over the whole council. If the chief magistrate be

present, this office belongs to him; but he can devolve this

charge on some other person, whether an ecclesiastic or

layman; nay, he may commit this matter to the council itself,

provided he take care that all and each of the members be

restrained within the bounds of their duty, lest their

judgments be concluded in a tumultuous manner. But it is

useful that some bishop be appointed, who may perform the

offices of prayer and thanksgiving, may propose the business

to be transacted, and may inquire and collect the opinions

and votes; indeed, so far, he, as an ecclesiastic, is the

more suitable for fulfilling these duties.

IX. A place must be appointed for assemblies of this kind,

that they may be most commodious to all those who shall come

to the synod, unless it be the pleasure of the chief

magistrate to choose that place which will be the most

convenient to himself. It ought to be a place secure from

ambuscade or hostile surprise; and a safe conduct is

necessary for all persons, that they may arrive and depart

again, without personal detriment, as far as is allowable by

the law of God itself, against which the authority of no

council, however great, is of the least avail.

X. The authority of councils is not absolute, but dependent

on the authority of God; for this reason, no one is simply

bound to assent to those things which have been decreed in a

council, unless those persons be present, as members, who

cannot err, and who have the undoubted marks and testimonies

of the Holy Spirit to this fact. But every one may, nay, he

is bound, to examine, by the word of God, those things which

have been concluded in the council; and if he finds them to

be agreeable to the divine word, then he may approve of them;

but if they are not, then he may express his disapprobation.

Yet he must be cautious not easily to reject that which has

been determined by the unanimous consent of so many pious and

learned men; but he ought diligently to consider, whether it

has the Scriptures pronouncing in favour of it with

sufficient clearness; and when this is the case, he may yield

his assent, in the Lord, to their unanimous agreement.

XI. The necessity of councils is not absolute, because the

church can be instructed respecting necessary things without

them. Yet their utility is very great, if, being instituted

in the name of the Lord, they examine all things according to

his word, and appoint that which, by common consent,

according to that rule, the members have thought proper to

pronounce as their decision. For, as many eyes see more than

one eye, and as the Lord is accustomed to listen to the

prayers of a number who agree together among themselves on

earth, it is more probable that the truth will be discovered

and confirmed from the Scriptures by some council consisting

of many learned and pious men, than by the exertions of a

single individual transacting the same business privately by

himself. From these premises, we also say that the authority

of any council is greater than that of any man who is present

at such council, even that of the Roman pontiff, to whom we

ascribe no other right in any council, than that which we

give to any bishop, even at the time when he performed with

fidelity the duties of a true bishop. So far, are we

disinclined to believe, that no council can be convened and

held without his command, presidency and direction.

XIII. No council can prescribe to its successors, that they

may not again deliberate about that which has been transacted

and determined in preceding councils; because the matter of

religion does not come under the denomination of a thing that

is prejudged; neither can any council bind itself, by an

oath, to the observance of any other word than that of God;

much less can it make positive laws, to which it may bind

either itself, or any man, by an oath.

XIV. It is also allowable for a later ecumenical or general

council to call in doubt that which had been decreed by a

preceding general council, because it is possible even for

general councils to err; nor yet does it follow from these

premises that the catholic church errs; that is, that all the

faithful universally err.

DISPUTATION LIX

ON THE ECCLESIASTICAL MINISTRATIONS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT AND

ON THE VOCATION TO THEM

I. By The word "ministry," we designate a public auxiliary

office or duty, subservient to a superior, who, in this

instance, is God and Christ as he is the Lord and Head of the

church. It receives the appellation of "ecclesiastical" from

its object, which is the church; and we distinguish it from a

political ministry, which exercises itself in the civil

affairs of the commonwealth.

II. But it is the public duty which God has committed to

certain men, to collect a church, to attend to it when

collected, and to bring it to Christ, its Head, and through

him to God, that [the members of] it may attain a life of

happiness, to the glory of God and Christ.

III. But as a church consists of men who live a natural life,

and are called to live while in the body, a spiritual life,

which is superior and ought to be as the end of the other,

there is a two-fold office to be performed in the church

according to the exigencies both of the natural and of the

spiritual life: The First is that which is properly, per se,

and immediately occupied about the spiritual life, its

commencement, progress and confirmation; the Second is that

by which the natural life is sustained, and, therefore, it

belongs, only by accident and mediately, to the church. The

First is always necessary per se. The Second is not necessary

[in the church] except by hypothesis; because there are those

who need a maintenance from others, and they do not obtain

this through some order established in the community, in

which case, it ought always to endure; but where any such

order is established, it is unnecessary. On the former of

these we are now treating; about the latter we have no

further remarks to make.

IV. The office accommodated to the spiritual life, consists

of these three acts: The First is the teaching of the truth

which is according to godliness; the Second is intercession

before God; the Third is regimen or government accommodated

to this institution or teaching.

V. Institution or teaching consists in the proposing,

explanation and confirmation of the truth, which contains the

things that are to be believed, hoped for, and performed, in

the refutation of falsehood, in exhortation, reprehension,

consolation, and threatening, all of which is accomplished by

the word both of the law and the gospel. To this function, we

add the administration of the sacraments, which serve for the

same purpose.

VI. Intercession consists in prayers and Thanksgivings

offered to God for the church and each of its members,

through Christ our only advocate and intercessor.

VII. The government of the church is used for this end, that,

in the whole church, all things may be done decently, in

order, and to edification; and that each of its members may

be kept in their duty, the loiterers may be incited, the weak

confirmed, those who have wandered out of the way brought

back, the contumacious punished, and the penitents received.

VIII. These offices are not always imposed in the same mode,

nor administered by the same methods. For, at the

commencement of the rising Christian church, they were

imposed on some men immediately by God and Christ, and they

were administered by those on whom they had been imposed,

without binding them to certain churches; hence, also, the

apostles were called "ministers," as being the ambassadors of

Christ to every creature throughout the world. To these were

added the evangelists, as fellow-labourers. Afterwards [the

same offices were imposed] immediately on those who were

called pastors and teachers, bishops and priests, and who

were placed over certain churches. The former of these [the

apostles and evangelists] continued only for a season, and

had no successors. The latter [pastors, &c.] will remain in

perpetual succession to the end of the world, though we do

not deny that, when a church is first to be collected for any

one, a man may traverse the whole earth in teaching.

IX. These offices are so ordered, that one person can

discharge all of them at the same time; though, if the

utility of the church and the diversity of gifts so require,

they can be variously distributed among different men.

X. The vocation to such ecclesiastical offices is either

immediate or mediate. Immediate vocation we will not now

discuss. But that which is mediate is a divine act,

administered by God and Christ through the church, by which

he consecrates to himself a man separated from the

occupations of the natural life and from those which are

common, and removes him to the duties of the pastoral office,

for the salvation of men and his own glory. In this vocation,

we ought to consider the vocation itself, its efficient and

its object.

XI. The act of vocation consists of previous examination,

election, and confirmation. (1.) Examination is a diligent

inquiry and trial, whether the person about whom it is

occupied be well suited for fulfilling the duties of the

office. This fitness consists in the knowledge and approval

of things true and necessary, in probity of life, and a

facility of communicating to others those things which he

knows himself, (which facility contains language and freedom

in speaking,) in prudence, moderation of mind, patient

endurance of labours, infirmities, injuries, &c.

XII. Election, or choice, is the ordination of a person who

is legitimately examined and found good and proper, by which

is imposed on him the office to be discharged. To this, it is

not unusual to add some public inauguration, by prayers and

the laying on of hands, and also by previous fasting and is

like an admission to the administration of the office itself,

which is commonly denominated "confirmation."

XIII. The primary efficient is God and Christ, and the Spirit

of both as conducting the cause of Christ in the church, on

which cause the whole authority of the vocation depends. The

administrator is the church itself, in which we number the

Christian magistrate, teachers, with the rest of the

presbyters, and the people themselves. But in those places in

which no magistrate resides who is willing to attend to this

matter, there, bishops or presbyters, with the people, can

and ought to perform this business.

XIV. The object is the person to be called, in whom is

required, for the sake of the church, that aptitude or

suitableness about which we have already spoken, and on

account of it, the testimony of a good conscience, by which

he modestly approves the judgment of the church, and is

conscious to himself that he enters on this office in the

sincere fear of God, and with an intense desire only to edify

the church.

XV. The essential form of the vocation is that all things may

be done according to the rule prescribed in the word of God.

The accidental is, that they may all be done decently and

suitably, according to the particular relations of persons,

places, times, and other circumstances.

XVI. Wheresoever all these conditions are observed, the call

is legitimate, and on every part approved; but if some one be

deficient, the act of vocation is then imperfect; yet the

call is to be considered as ratified and firm, while the

vocation of God is united by some outward testimony of it,

which, because it is various, we cannot define

COROLLARY

The vocations or calls in the papal church have not been

null, though contaminated and imperfect; and the first

reformers had an ordinary and mediate call.

DISPUTATION LX

ON SACRAMENTS IN GENERAL

We have thus far treated on the church, her power, and the

ministry of the word; it follows that we now discuss those

signs or marks which God appends to his word, and by which He

seals and confirms the faith which has been produced in the

minds of his covenant people. For these signs are commonly

called "sacraments" -- a term, indeed, which is not employed

in the Scriptures, but which, account of the agreement about

it in the church, must not be rejected.

I. But this word, "sacrament," is transferred from military

usage to that of sacred things; for, as soldiers were devoted

to their general by an oath, as by a solemn attestation, so,

likewise, those in covenant are bound to Christ by their

reception of these signs, as by a public oath. But because

the same word is either taken in a relative acceptation, (and

this either properly for a sign, or by metonymy for the thing

signified,) or in an absolute acceptation, (and this by

synecdoche for both,) we will treat about its proper

signification.

II. A sacrament, therefore, is a sacred and visible sign or

token and seal instituted by God, by which he ratifies to his

covenant people the gracious promise proposed in his word,

and binds them, on the other hand, to the performance of

their duty. Therefore, no other promises are proposed to us

by these signs than those which are manifested in the word.

III. We call it "a sign or token, and a seal, both from the

usage of Scripture in Gen. xvii, 11, and Rom. iv, 11, and

from the nature of the thing itself, because these tokens,

beside the external appearance which they present to our

senses, cause something else to occur to the thoughts.

Neither are they only naked significant tokens, but seals and

pledges, which affect not only the mind, but likewise the

heart itself.

IV. We call it "sacred" in a two-fold respect: (1.) Because

it has been given by God; and (2.) Because it is given to a

sacred use. We call it "visible," because it is of the nature

of a sign that it be perceptible to the senses; for that

which is not such, cannot be called a sign.

V. The author of these signs is God, who alone, is the lord

and lawgiver of the church, and whose province it is to

prescribe laws, to make promises, and to seal them with those

tokens which have seemed good to himself; yet they are so

accommodated to the grace to be sealed, as, by a certain

analogy, to be significant of it. Therefore, they are not

natural signs, which, from their own nature, signify all that

of which they are significant; but they are voluntary signs,

the whole signification of which depends on the will or

option of him who institutes them.

VI. The matter is the external element itself created by God,

and, therefore, subject to his power, and made suitable to

seal that which, according to his wisdom, God wills to be

sealed by it.

VII. As the internal form of the sacrament is ek twn prov ti

of things to their relation, it consists in relation, and is

that suitable analogy and similitude between the sign and the

thing signified which has regard both to the representation,

and to the sealing or witnessing, and the exhibition of the

thing signified through the authority and the will of him who

institutes it. From this most close analogy of the sign with

the thing signified, various figurative expressions are

employed in the Scriptures and in the sacraments: as, when

the name of the thing signified is ascribed to the sign,

thus, "And my covenant shall be in your flesh;" (Gen. xvii,

13; ) and, on the contrary, in 1 Corinthians v, 7, "Christ,

our passover, is sacrificed for us." Or, when the property of

the thing is ascribed to the sign, as "Whosoever drinketh of

the water that I shall give him, shall never thirst." (John

iv, 14. ) And, on the contrary, "Take, eat: this is my body."

(Matt. xxvi, 26.)

VIII. The end of sacraments is two-fold, proximate and

remote. The proximate end is the sealing of the promise made

in the covenant. The remote end is, (1.) the confirmation of

the faith of those who are in the covenant, and by

consequence the salvation of the church that consists of

those covenanted members; and (2.) the glory of God.

IX. Those for whom the sacraments have been instituted by

God, and by whom they are to be used, are those with whom God

has entered into covenant, all of them, and they only. To

them the use of the sacraments is to be conceded, as long as

they are reckoned by God in the number of those who are in

covenant; though by their sins they have deserved to be cast

off and divorced.

X. But these sacraments are to be considered according to the

varied conditions of men; for they have either been

instituted before the fall, and are of the covenant of works;

or, after the fall, and are of the covenant of grace. There

was only a single sacrament of the covenant of works, and

that the tree of life. Those of the covenant of grace are

either so far as they have regard to the promised covenant,

and belong to the church while yet in her infancy and placed

under pedagogy [the law being her schoolmaster] as were those

of circumcision and of the passover; or so far as now they

have regard to the covenant confirmed, and belong to the

Christian church that is of adult age, as are those of

baptism and the Lord's supper. The points of agreement and

difference between each of these will be the more

conveniently perceived in the discussion of each.

COROLLARY

Though in some things, sacrifices and sacraments agree

together, yet they are by no means to be confounded; because

in many respects the latter differ from the former.

DISPUTATION LXI

ON THE SACRAMENTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, THE TREE OF LIFE,

CIRCUMCISION, AND THE PASCHAL LAMB

I. The tree of life was created and instituted by God for

this end -- that man, as long as he remained obedient to the

divine law, might eat of its fruit, both for the preservation

and continuance of this natural life against every defect

which could happen to it through old age, or any other cause,

and to designate or point out the promise of a better and

more blissful life. It answered the former purpose, as an

element created by God; and the latter, as a sacrament

instituted by God. It was adapted to accomplish the former

purpose by the natural force and capability which was

imparted to it; it was fitted for the latter, on account of

the similitude and analogy which subsist between natural and

spiritual life.

II. Circumcision is the sign of the covenant into which God

entered with Abraham to seal or witness the promise about the

blessed seed that should be born of him, about all nations

which were to be blessed in him, and about constituting him

the father of many nations, and the heir of the world through

the righteousness of faith; and that God was willing to be

his God and the God of his seed after him. This sign was to

be administered in that member which is the ordained

instrument of generation in the male sex, by a suitable

analogy between the sign and the thing signified.

III. By that sign all the male descendants from Abraham,

were, at the express command of God, to be marked, on the

eighth day after their nativity; and a threatening was added,

that it should come to pass that the soul of him who was not

circumcised on that day should be cut off from his people.

IV. But though females were not circumcised in their bodies,

yet they were in the mean time partakers of the same covenant

and obligation, because they were reckoned among the men, and

were considered by God as circumcised. It, therefore, was not

necessary that God should institute any other remedy for

taking away from females the native corruption of sin, as the

papists have the audacity to affirm, beyond and contrary to

the Scriptures.

V. And this is the first relation of circumcision belonging

to the promise. The other is, that the persons circumcised

were bound to the observance of the whole law, delivered by

God, and especially of the ceremonial law. For it was in the

power of God to prescribe, to those who were in covenant with

him, a law at his pleasure, and to seal the obligation of its

observance by such a sign of the covenant as had been

previously instituted and employed; and in this respect

circumcision belongs to the Old Testament.

VI. The paschal lamb was a sacrament, instituted by God to

point out the deliverance from Egypt, and to renew the

remembrance of it at a stated time in each year.

VII. Beside this use, it served typically to adumbrate

Christ, the true Lamb, who was to endure and bear away the

sins of the world; on which account, also, its use was

abrogated by the sufferings and [the sacrifice of Christ on

the cross, as it relates to the right; but it was afterwards,

in fact and reality, abrogated with the destruction of the

city and the temple.

VIII. The sacrament of the tree of life was a bloodless one;

in the other two, there was shedding of blood -- both

suitable to the diversity of the state of those who were in

covenant with God. For the former was instituted before the

entrance of sin into the world; but the two latter, after sin

had entered, which, according to the decree of God, is not

expiated except by blood; because the wages of sin is death,

and natural life, according to the Scriptures, has its seat

in the blood.

IX. The passage under the cloud and through the sea, manna,

and the water which gushed from the rock, were sacramental

signs; but they were extraordinary, and as a sort of prelude

to the sacraments of the New Testament, although of a

signification and testification the most obscure, since the

things signified and witnessed by them were not declared in

express words.

COROLLARIES

I. It is probable that the church, from the primitive promise

and reparation after the fall, until the times of Abraham,

had her sacraments, though no express mention is made of them

in the Scriptures.

II. It would be an act of too great boldness to affirm what

those sacraments were; yet if any one should say, that the

first of them was the offering of the infant recently born

before the Lord, on the very day on which the mother was

purified from childbearing, and that another was, the eating

of sacrifices and the sprinkling of the blood of the victims;

his assertion would not be utterly devoid of probability.

DISPUTATION LXII

ON THE SACRAMENTS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT IN GENERAL

I. The sacraments of the New Testament are those which have

been instituted for giving testimony to the covenant, or the

New Testament confirmed by the death and blood of its

mediator and testator.

II. Wherefore, it was necessary that they should be such as

were adapted to give significance and testimony to the

confirmation already made; that is, that they should declare

and testify that the blood had been shed, and that the death

of the mediator had intervened.

III. There ought, therefore, to be no shedding of blood in

the sacraments of the New Testament; neither ought they to

consist of any such thing as is or has been partaker of the

life which is in the blood; for as sin has now been expiated,

and remission fully obtained through the blood and death of

the mediator, no further shedding of blood was necessary.

IV. But they were to be instituted before the confirmation of

the new covenant was made by the blood of the mediator and

the death of the testator himself; both because the

institution and the sealing o! the testament ought to precede

even the death of the testator; and because the mediator

himself ought to be a partaker of these sacraments, to

consecrate them in his own person, and more strongly to seal

the covenant which is between us and him.

V. But as the communion of a sacrifice unto death, offered

for sins, is signified and testified by nothing more

appropriately than by the sprinkling of the blood and the

eating of the sacrifice itself and the drinking of the blood,

(if indeed it were allowable to drink blood,) hence,

likewise, no signs were more appropriate than water, bread

and wine, since the sprinkling of his very blood and the

eating of his body could not be done, and, besides, the

drinking of his blood ought not to be done.

VI. The virtue and efficacy of the sacraments of the New

Testament do not go beyond the act of signifying and

testifying. There can neither actually be, nor be imagined,

any exhibition of the thing signified through them, except

such as is completed by these intermediate acts themselves.

VII. And, therefore, the sacraments of the New Testament do

not differ from those used in the Old Testament; because the

former exhibit grace, but the latter typify or prefigure it.

VIII. The sacraments of the New Testament have not the ratio

of sacraments beyond that very use for the sake of which they

were instituted, nor do they profit those who use them

without faith and repentance; that is, those persons who are

of adult age, and of whom faith and repentance are required.

Respecting infants, the judgment is different, to whom it is

sufficient that they are the offspring of believing parents,

that they may be reckoned in the covenant.

IX. The sacraments of the New Testament have been instituted,

that they may endure to the end of time; and they will endure

till the end of all things.

COROLLARY

The diversity of sects in the Christian religion does not

excuse the omission of the use of the sacraments, though the

vehemence of the leaders of any sect may afford a legitimate

and sufficient cause to the people to abstain justly and

without sin from the use of the sacraments of which such men

have to become partakers with them.

DISPUTATION LXIII

ON BAPTISM AND PAEDO-BAPTISM

I. Baptism is the initial sacrament of the New Testament, by

which the covenant people of God are sprinkled with water, by

a minister of the church, in the name of the Father, of the

Son, and of the Holy Ghost -- to signify and to testify the

spiritual ablution which is effected by the blood and Spirit

of Christ. By this sacrament, those who are baptized to God

the Father, and are consecrated to his Son by the Holy Spirit

as a peculiar treasure, may have communion with both of them,

and serve God all the days of their life.

II. The author of the institution is God the Father, in his

Son, the mediator of the New Testament, by the eternal Spirit

of both. The first administrator of it was John; but Christ

was the confirmer, both by receiving it from John, and by

afterwards administering it through his disciples.

III. But as baptism is two-fold with respect to the sign and

the thing signified -- one being of water, the other of blood

and of the Spirit -- the first external, the second internal;

so the matter and form ought also to be two-fold -- the

external and earthy of the external baptism, the internal and

heavenly of that which is internal.

IV. The matter of external baptism is elementary water,

suitable, according to nature, to purify that which is

unclean. Hence, it is also suitable for the service of God to

typify and witness the blood and the Spirit of Christ; and

this blood and the Spirit of Christ is the thing signified in

outward baptism, and the matter of that which is inward. But

the application both of the blood and the Spirit of Christ,

and the effect of both, are the thing signified by the

application of this water, and the effect of the application.

V. The form of external baptism is that ordained

administration, according to the institution of God, which

consists of these two things: (1.) That he who is baptized,

be sprinkled with this water. (2.) That this sprinkling be

made in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy

Ghost. Analogous to this, is the inward sprinkling and

communication both of the blood and the Spirit of Christ,

which is done by Christ alone, and which may be called "the

internal form of inward baptism."

VI. The primary end of baptism is, that it may be a

confirmation and sealing of the communication of grace in

Christ, according to the new covenant, into which God the

Father has entered with us in and on account of Christ. The

secondary end is, that it may be the symbol of our initiation

into the visible church, and an express mark of the

obligation by which we have been bound to God the Father, and

to Christ our Lord.

VII. The object of this baptism is not real, but only

personal; that is, all the covenanted people of God, whether

they be adults or infants, provided the infants be born of

parents who are themselves in the covenant, or if one of

their parents be among the covenanted people of God, both

because ablution in the blood of Christ has been promised to

them; and because by the Spirit of Christ they are engrafted

into the body of Christ.

VIII. Because this baptism is an initiatory sacrament, it

must be frequently repeated; because it is a sacrament of the

New Testament, it must not be changed, but will continue to

the end of the world; and because it is a sign confirming the

promise, and sealing it, it is unwisely asserted that,

through it, grace is conferred; that is, by some other act of

conferring than that which is done through typifying and

sealing: For grace cannot be immediately conferred by water.

DISPUTATION LXIV

ON THE LORD'S SUPPER

I. As in the preceding disputation, we have treated on

baptism, the sacrament of initiation, it follows that we now

discuss the Lord's supper, which is the sacrament of

confirmation.

II. We define it thus: The Lord's supper is a sacrament of

the New Testament immediately instituted by Christ for the

use of the church to the end of time, in which, by the

legitimate external distribution, taking, and enjoyment of

bread and wine, the Lord's death is announced, and the inward

receiving and enjoyment of the body and blood of Christ are

signified; and that most intimate and close union or

fellowship, by which we are joined to Christ our Head, is

sealed and confirmed on account of the institution of Christ,

and the analogical relation of the sign to the thing

signified. But by this, believers profess their gratitude and

obligation to God, communion among themselves, and a marked

difference from all other persons.

III. We constitute Christ the author of this sacrament; for

he alone is constituted, by the Father, the Lord and Head of

the church, possessing the right of instituting sacraments,

and of efficaciously performing this very thing which is

signified and sealed by the sacraments.

IV. The matter is, bread and wine; which, with regard to

their essence, are not changed, but remain what they

previously were; neither are they, with regard to place,

joined together with the body or blood, so that the body is

either in, under, or with the bread, &c.; nor in the use of

the Lord's Supper can the bread and wine be separated, that,

when the bread is held out to the laity, the cup be not

denied to them.

V. We lay down the form in the relation and the most strict

union, which exist between the signs and the thing signified,

and the reference of both to those believers who communicate,

and by which they are made by analogy and similitude

something united. From this conjunction of relation, arises a

two-fold use of signs in this sacrament of the Lord's supper

-- the first, that these signs are representative -- the

second, that, while representing, they seal Christ to us with

his benefits.

VI. The end is two-fold: The first is, that our faith should

be more and more strengthened towards the promise of grace

which has been given by God, and concerning the truth and

certainty of our being engrafted into Christ. The second is,

(1.) that believers may, by the remembrance of the death of

Christ, testify their gratitude and obligation to God; (2.)

that they may cultivate charity among themselves; and (3.)

that by this mark they may be distinguished from unbelievers.

DISPUTATION LXV

ON THE POPISH MASS

I. Omitting the various significations of the word "Mass"

which may be adduced, we consider, on this occasion, that

which the papists declare to be the external and properly

called "expiatory sacrifice," in which the sacrificers offer

Christ to his Father in behalf of the living and the dead,

and which they affirm to have been celebrated and instituted

by Christ himself when he celebrated and instituted his last

supper.

II. First. We say, this sacrifice is falsely ascribed to the

institution of the Lord's supper; for Christ did not

institute a sacrifice, but a sacrament, which is apparent

from the institution itself, in which we are not commanded to

offer any thing to God, at least nothing external. Yet we

grant, that in the Lord's supper, as in all acts, is

commanded, or ought to exist, that internal sacrifice by

which believers offer to God prayers, praises and

thanksgiving. In this view, the Lord's supper is called "the

eucharist."

III. Secondly. To this sacrifice are opposed the nature,

truth and excellence of the sacrifice of Christ. For, as the

sacrifice of Christ is single, expiatory, perfect, and of

infinite value; and as Christ was once offered, and "hath by

that one oblation perfected for ever them who were once

sanctified," as the Scriptures testify, undoubtedly no place

has been left either for any other sacrifice, or for a

repetition of this sacrifice of Christ.

IV. Thirdly. Besides, it is wrong to suppose that Christ can

be or ought to be offered by men, or by any other person than

by himself; for he, alone, is both the victim and the priest,

as being the only one who is truly "holy, harmless,

undefiled, and separate from sinners."

V. From all these particulars it is sufficiently apparent,

that it is not necessary, nay, that it is impious, for any

expiatory sacrifice now to be offered by men for the living

and the dead. Besides, it is a piece of foolish ignorance, to

suppose either that the dead require some oblation; or that

they can by it obtain remission of sins, who have not

obtained pardon before death.

VI. In addition to these three enormous errors committed in

the mass, with respect to the sacrifice, to the priest, and

to those for whom the sacrifice is offered, there is a

fourth, which is one of the greatest turpitude of all, and is

committed in conjunction with idolatry -- that this very

sacrifice is adored by him who offers it, and by those for

whom it is offered, and is carried about in solemn pomp.

COROLLARY

In these words, "the mass is an expiatory, representative and

commemorative sacrifice," there is an opposition in the

apposition and a manifest contradiction,

DISPUTATION LXVI

ON THE FIVE FALSE SACRAMENTS

I. As three things are necessarily required to constitute the

essence of a sacrament -- that is, divine institution, an

outward and visible sign, and a promise of the invisible

grace which belongs to eternal salvation -- it follows that

the thing which is deficient in one of these requisites, or

in which one of them is wanting, cannot come under the

denomination of a sacrament.

II. Therefore popish confirmation is not a sacrament, though

the external signing of the cross in the forehead of the

Christian, and the unction of the chrism, are employed; for

these signs have not been instituted by Christ; neither have

they been sanctified to typify or to seal any thing of saving

grace; nor is promised grace annexed to the use or to the

reception of these signs.

III. Penitence, indeed, is an act prescribed, by the Lord, to

all who have fallen into sin, and has the promise of

remission of sins. But because there does not exist in it,

through the divine command, any external sign, by which grace

is intimated and sealed, it cannot, on this account, receive

the appellation of "a sacrament." For the act of a priest,

absolving a penitent, belongs to the announcement of the

gospel; as does likewise the injunction of those works which

are inaccurately styled by the papists satisfactory, that is,

fasting, prayers, alms, afflicting the soul, &c.

IV. That is called extreme unction, by the papists, which is

bestowed on none except on those who are in their last

moments; but it has then not the least power or virtue; nor

was it ever instituted by Christ to signify the premise of

spiritual grace. It cannot, therefore, obtain the appellation

of "a sacrament."

V. Neither can the order or institution, confirmation or

inauguration of any person to the official discharge of some

ecclesiastical duties, come under the denomination of a

sacrament -- both because it belongs to the particular and

public vocation of some persons in the church, and not to the

general vocation of all; and because, though it may have been

instituted by Christ, yet, whatever external signs may be

employed in it, they do not belong to the sealing of that

grace which makes a man agreeable [to God] or which is

saving, but only to that which is freely given, as they say

by way of distinction.

VI. Though matrimony between a husband and wife agree by a

certain similitude with the spiritual espousals subsisting

between Christ and the church; yet it was neither instituted

by the Lord for signifying this, nor has it any promise of

spiritual grace annexed to it.

DISPUTATION LXVII

ON THE WORSHIP OF GOD IN GENERAL

I. The first part of our duty to God and Christ was, the true

meaning concerning God and Christ, or true faith in God and

Christ; the second part is, the right worship to be rendered

to both of them.

II. This part receives various appellations. Among the

Hebrews, it is called h r w k [ and µ y h w l a t a d y the

honour or worship, and the fear of God. Among the Greek, it

is called Eusebeia piety; Qesebeia godliness, or a

worshipping of God; Qrhskeia religion; Latreia service

rendered to God; Douleia religious homage; Qerapeia divine

worship; Timh honour; Fobov fear; Agaph tou Qeou the love of

God. Among the Romans it is called, pietas, cultus or cultura

dei, veneratio, honos, observantia.

III. It may be generally defined to be an observance which

must be yielded to God and Christ from a true faith, a good

conscience, and from charity unfeigned, according to the will

of God which has been manifested and made known to us, to the

glory of both of them, to the salvation of the worshiper, and

the edification of others.

IV. We express the genus by the word "observance," because it

contains the express intention of our mind and of our will to

God and to his will, which intention partly inspires life

into this portion of our duty towards God.

V. The object is the same as that of the whole of religion,

and of the first part of it, which is faith; and this object

is God and Christ, in which the same formal reasons come

under consideration, as those which we explained when

treating generally on religion.

VI. In the efficient or the worshiper, whom we declare to be

a Christian man, we require true faith in God and Christ, a

good conscience, as having been sanctified and purified

through faith by the blood and Spirit of Christ, and a

sincere charity; for, without these, no worship which is

rendered to God can be grateful and acceptable to him.

VII. The matter is, those particular acts in which the

worship of God consists; but the very will and command of God

gives form to it; for it is not the will of God to be

worshipped at the option of a creature, but according to the

pleasure and prescript of his own will.

VIII. The principal end is, the glory of God and Christ. The

less principal is the salvation of the worshiper, and the

edification of others, both that they may be won over to

Christ, and that, having been brought to Christ, they may the

more increase and grow in devotedness.

IX. The form is the observance itself, which is framed from

the suitable agreement of all these things to the dignity,

excellence and merits of the object that is to be worshipped

-- from such a disposition of the worshiper according to such

prescript, and from the intention of this end. If one of

these be wanting the observance is vitiated, and is,

therefore, displeasing to God.

X. Yet the worship which is prescribed by God must not, on

this account, be omitted, though the man, to whom it is

prescribed, cannot yet perform it, from such a mind, to this

end.

DISPUTATION LXVIII

ON THE PRECEPTS OF DIVINE WORSHIP IN GENERAL

I. To those who are about to treat on the worship of God, the

most commodious way and method seems to be this -- to follow

the order of the commands of God in which this worship is

prescribed, and to consider all and each of them. For they

instruct and inform the worshiper, and they prescribe the

matter, form and end of the worship.

II. In the precepts which prescribe the worship of God, three

things come generally under consideration: (1.) Their

foundation, on which rest the right and authority of him who

commands, and the equity of his command. (2.) The command

itself. (3.) The sanction, through promises and threatenings.

The first of these may be called "the preface to the

command;" the third, "the appendix to it;" and the second is

the very essence of the precept.

III. The foundation or preface, containing the authority of

Him who commands, and, through this, the equity of the

precept, is the common foundation of all religion, and, on

this account, also, it is the foundation of faith; for

instance, "I am the Lord thy God," &c. "I, the God omnipotent

or all sufficient, will be thy very great reward." "I am thy

God, and the God of thy seed." From these expressions, not

only may this conclusion be drawn -- "Therefore shalt thou

love the Lord thy God," "Therefore walk before me, and be

thou perfect" -- but likewise the following: "Therefore

believe thou in me." But we must not treat on this subject on

this occasion, as it has been discussed in the preceding

pages.

IV. I say that the other two are, the precept, and the

sanction or appendix of the precept. For we must suppose that

there are two parts of a precept, the first of which requires

the performance or the omission of an act, and the second

demands punishment. But we must consider that the latter

part, which is called "the appendix," serves for this

purpose, that, in the former, God enjoys the thing which he

desired, dispensing blessings if he obtain his desire, and

inflicting punishments if he does not obtain it.

V. With regard to the precepts, before we come to each of

them, we must first look generally at that which comes under

consideration in every precept.

VI. In the first place, the object of every precept is two-

fold, the one formal, the other material; or the first

formally required, the second materially,. Of these, the

former is uniform in all circumstances and in every precept,

but the latter is different or distinguishable.

VII. The formal object, or that which is formally required,

is pure obedience itself without respect of the particular

thing or act in which, or about which, obedience must be

performed. And we may be allowed to call such obedience

"blind," with this exception, that it is preceded solely by

the knowledge by which a man knows that this very thing had

been prescribed by God.

VIII. The material object, or that which is materially

required, is the special or particular act itself, in the

performance or omission of which obedience lies.

IX. From the formal object, it is deduced that the act in

which it is the will of God that obedience be yielded to him

by its performance, is of such a nature that there is

something in man which is abhorrent from its performance; and

that the act, the omission of which is commanded by God, is

of such a nature that there is something in man which is

inclined to perform it. If it were otherwise, neither the

performance of the former, nor the omission of the latter,

could be called "obedience."

X. From these premises, it further follows that the

performance and the omission of this act proceed from a cause

which overcomes and restrains the nature of man, that is

inclined towards the forbidden act, and is abhorrent from

that which is prescribed.

DISPUTATION LXIX

ON OBEDIENCE, THE FORMAL OBJECT OF ALL THE DIVINE PRECEPTS

I. The obedience which is the formal object of all the divine

precepts, and which is prescribed in all of them, is properly

and adequately prescribed to the will conducting itself

according to the mode of liberty; that is, as it is free,

that it may regulate the will conducting itself according to

the mode of nature, that is, that it may regulate the

inclination according to the prescribed obedience.

II. This liberty is either that of contradiction or exercise,

or that of contrariety or specification. According to the

liberty of exercise, the will regulates the inclination, that

it may perform some act rather than abstain from it, or the

contrary. According to the liberty of specification, the will

regulates the inclination, that, by such an act, it may tend

towards this rather than towards that object.

III. From this formal object of all precepts, and its

relation thus considered, arises the first distribution and

that a formal one, of all the precepts, into those which

command, and those which forbid; that is, those in which the

commission or the omission [of an act] is prescribed.

IV. A precept which forbids is so binding, as not to allow a

man to commit what is forbidden. For we must not perpetrate

wickedness that good may come; yet this is the only reason

why we might occasionally be allowed to perform what has been

forbidden.

V. A precept which commands is not equally rigidly binding,

so as to require in every single moment of time the

performance of what is commanded; for this cannot be done,

though the period when man will or will not perform it, is

not left to his option; but performance of it must be

administered according to the occasions and exigencies which

offer. Thus it was not lawful for Daniel to abstain for three

days from calling upon his God.

VI. When a precept which forbids, and one which commands, are

directly contrary -- whether it be according to the act,

"Thou shalt love God, and not hate him," "Thou shalt hate the

world and not love it;" or, whether it be according to the

object, "Thou shalt love God, and not love the world;" "Thou

shalt hate the world, but shalt not hate God;" then the

transgression of the law which forbids, is more grievous than

that which commands, because it recedes further from

obedience, and because the commission of an evil which has

been forbidden includes in it the omission of a good which

has been commanded.

DISPUTATION LXX

ON OBEDIENCE TO THE COMMANDS OF GOD IN GENERAL

I. Because the yielding of obedience is the duty of an

inferior, therefore, for the performance of it, humility is

requisite. This, generally considered, is a quality by which

any one becomes ready to submit himself to another, to

undertake his commands and to execute them; and, in this

instance, to submit himself to God.

II. Obedience has respect partly to an internal act, and

partly to one that is external. The performance of both these

is required for entire, true, and sincere obedience. For God

is a Spirit, and the inspector of hearts, who demands the

obedience of the whole man, both of the inward and the

outward man -- obedience from the affections of the heart and

from the members of the body. The external act without the

internal is hypocrisy; the internal, without the external, is

incomplete, unless man be hindered from the performance of

the external act without his own immediate fault.

III. With this, nearly coincides the expression of the

scholastic divines "to perform a command either according to

the substance of the act only, or also according to the

required quality and mode," in which sense, likewise, Luther

seems to have uttered that expression -- "Adverbs save and

damn."

IV. The grace and special concurrence of God are required for

the performance of entire, true, and sincere obedience, even

for that of the inner man, of the affections of the heart,

and of a lawful mode. But we allow it to be made a subject of

discussion, whether revelation, and that assistance of God

which is called "general," and which is opposed to this

special aid, and is distinguished from it, be sufficient only

to perform the external act of the body and the substance of

the act.

V. Though that special grace which moves, excites, impels and

urges to obey, physically moves the understanding and the

inclination of man, so that he cannot be otherwise than

affected with the perception of it, yet it does not effect or

elicit the consent except morally, that is, by the mode of

suasion, and by the intervention of the free volition of man,

which free volition not only excludes coaction, but likewise

all antecedent necessity and determination.

VI. But that special concurrence or assistance of grace,

which is also called "co-operating and accompanying grace"

differs neither in kind nor efficacy from that exciting and

moving grace which is called preventing and operating, but it

is the same grace continued. It is styled "co-operating" or

"concomitant," only on account of the concurrence of the

human will which operating and preventing grace has elicited

from the will of man. This concurrence is not denied to him

to whom exciting grace is applied, unless the man offers

resistance to the grace exciting.

VII. From these premises, we conclude that a regenerated man

is capable of performing more good than he actually performs,

and can omit more evil than he omits; and, therefore, that

neither in the sense in which it is received by St.

Augustine, nor in that in which some of our divines

understand it, is efficacious grace necessary for the

performance of obedience -- a circumstance which is highly

agreeable with the doctrine of St. Augustine.

COROLLARY

Coaction only circumscribes the liberty of an agent, it does

not destroy or take it away; and such circumscription is not

made, except through the medium or intervention of the

natural inclination; the natural inclination, therefore, is

more opposed to liberty than coaction is.

DISPUTATION LXXI

ON THE MATERIAL OBJECT OF THE PRECEPTS OF THE LAW IN GENERAL

I. As mere obedience, considered in the abstract, is the

formal object of all the precepts of the divine law, so the

acts in which the obedience that must be performed is

prescribed, are the material objects of the same precepts.

II. For this reason, these acts will at length be said to be

conformable to law, and performed according to law, when

obedience has given form to them; that when they have been

performed from obedience, or through the intention and desire

of obeying. This desire to obey is necessarily preceded by a

certain knowledge that those acts have been prescribed by

God, according to this expression of the apostle: "Whatsoever

is not of faith, is sin."

III. Hence, it is apparent that a good intention does not

suffice to justify an act, unless it be preceded by a command

of God and a knowledge of such command; though, without a

good intention, no act, even when commanded by God, can of

itself be pleasing to him. But it is our wish that, under the

term "actions," omission is also understood to be

comprehended.

IV. A good work, therefore, universally requires these

conditions: (1.) That it be prescribed by God. (2.) That man

certainly knows it to have been commanded by God. (3.) That

it be performed with the intention and desire of obeying God,

which cannot be done without faith in God. To these ought to

be added a special condition, which belongs to Christ and to

his gospel -- that it be done through faith in Christ,

because no work is agreeable to God after the commission of

sin in a state of grace, except in Christ, and through faith

in him.

V. But the acts which are prescribed in the law, are either

of themselves and in their own nature indifferent; or they

have in them. something why they are pleasing or displeasing

to God -- why they are prescribed by him or forbidden. The

law, which prescribes the former of these, [the indifferent

acts,] is called "positive," "symbolical," and "ceremonial."

That which prescribes the latter is styled "the moral law"

and "the decalogue;" it is also called "the law of nature."

On these last, we shall afterwards treat at greater length.

VI. The material acts, in which obedience is prescribed to be

performed by the moral law, are either general, and belonging

to the observance of the whole law and of all and each of its

precepts; or they are special, and peculiarly prescribed in

each of the precepts of the decalogue.

VII. The general acts are the love, honour and fear of God,

and trust in him. The special acts will be treated in the

particular explanation of each of the precepts.

DISPUTATION LXXII

THE LOVE, FEAR, TRUST, AND honour WHICH ARE DUE FROM MAN TO

GOD

I. These general acts may be considered either in the first

act or in the second. In the first, they come under the

denomination of affections; in the second, they retain to

themselves the appropriate name of acts. But in consequence

of the close union and agreement of nature between an

affection and a second act, love, fear, trust and honour,

receive the same denomination of "an affection," and "an

act."

II. The love of God is a dutiful act of man, by which he

knowingly and willingly prefers, before all other things, the

union of himself with God and obedience to the divine law, to

which is subjoined a hatred of separation and of

disobedience.

III. The fear of God is a dutiful act of man, by which he

knowingly and willingly dreads before all things and avoids

the displeasing of God, (which is placed in the transgression

of his commands,) his wrath and reprehension and any

[sinister] inauspicious estimation of him lest he be

separated from God.

IV. Trust in God is a dutiful act of man, by which he

knowingly and willingly reposes on God alone, assuredly

hoping for and expecting from him all things which are

salutary or saving to himself; in which we also comprehend

the removal of evils.

V. The honour of God is a dutiful act of man, by which he

knowingly and willingly repays to God the reward due for his

excellent virtues and acts.

VI. The primary object of all these acts, as they are

prescribed by law and are man's duty, is God himself;

because, for whatever other things these acts are to be

performed, they must be performed on account of God and

through his command, otherwise no one can truly call them

"good."

VII. The formal reason of the object, that is, why these acts

may and ought to be performed to God, is, the wisdom,

goodness, justice, and power of God, and the acts performed

by him according to and through them. But we permit this to

be made the subject of a pious discussion, Which of these, in

requiring simple acts, obtain the precedence, and which of

them follow?

VIII. The immediate cause of these acts is man, according to

his understanding and inclination, and the freedom of his

will, not as man is, natural, but as he is spiritual, and

formed again after the life of God.

IX. The principal cause is the Holy Spirit, who infuses into

man, by the act of regeneration, the affections of love,

fear, trust, and honour; by exciting grace, excites, moves

and incites him to second acts, and by co-operating grace,

concurs with man himself to produce such second acts.

X. The form of these acts is that they be done through faith,

and according to the law of God. Their end is, that they be

performed to the salvation of the workers themselves, to the

glory of God, and to the benefit and confirmation of others.

DISPUTATION LXXIII

ON PARTICULAR ACTS OF OBEDIENCE, OR THOSE WHICH ARE

PRESCRIBED IN EACH PRECEPT, OR CONCERNING THE DECALOGUE IN

GENERAL

I. The special acts of obedience are prescribed in the

decalogue, and in each of the commandments. The decalogue,

therefore, itself, must be considered by us in order.

II. A convenient distribution of the decalogue is that into a

preface and precepts. The preface is contained in these

words: "I am the Lord thy God, who have brought thee up from

the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage." For we are

of opinion that this preface belongs to the entire decalogue,

rather than to the first commandment; though we do not

consider it advisable to contend about a matter so small and

unimportant.

III. The preface contains a general argument of suasion, why

the children of Israel ought to yield obedience to Jehovah --

and this two-fold -- the first drawn from the right of

confederation or covenant -- the second, from a particular

and signal benefit recently conferred on him. The former of

these is contained in the words, "the Lord thy God;" the

latter, in the expression, "who have brought thee out of the

land of Egypt," of which benefit a high commendation is given

in the description which is added -- that Egypt was to the

Israelites "the house of bondage" that by amplifying the

misery of that servitude, they might be able to call to mind

those things which had happened to them.

IV. Though this argument, "thy God," may likewise have

respect to creation, and may comprise that benefit, yet it is

more probable that it has a special reference to the

concluding of a covenant with this people.

V. From this preface, may conveniently be deduced those

general acts about which we have treated in the preceding

disputation -- the love, fear, trust, and honour of God; for,

as Jehovah is their God, who delivered them out of Egypt,

therefore, most justly, as well as profitably, must he be

loved, feared and honoured, and trust must be reposed in him.

VI. But some things generally must be observed for the

correct performance of all the precepts together. Such are,

VII. The law of God requires the entire obedience of the

mouth, heart and work, that is, inward and outward obedience

-- for God is the God of the whole man, of the soul and body,

and looks principally upon the heart.

VIII. The explanation of the precepts of the decalogue must

be sought from Moses and the prophets, from Christ and his

apostles; and it may be procured in sufficient abundance, so

that nothing necessary can be imagined, which may not be

drawn from the writings of the Old and the New Testament.

IX. The meaning of each precept must be taken from the end on

account of which it was given; and all those things must be

considered as included in it, without which the precept

cannot be performed. Therefore, one and the same work may be

referred to different precepts, so far as it has respect to

different ends.

X. In affirmation, its opposite negative seems to be

comprised; and, in a negative, the affirmation which is

opposed to it; because God not only requires a refraining

from evil, but likewise a performance of good, though a

reason may be given why God declared some things negatively,

and others affirmatively.

XI. Homogeneous and cognate acts are commanded or are

forbidden in the same precept; and a genus comprehends its

species; and a species comprises, in the same command, other

species allied to it, unless a just law exists why it must be

otherwise determined.

XII. An effect in its cause, or a cause in its effect, (if

the conversion be necessary and according to nature,) is not

commanded and prohibited through accident.

XIII. When of those things which have a relation to each

other, one is prescribed or forbidden, the other is also

commanded or forbidden, because they mutually lay themselves

down and remove themselves.

XIV. If it happen that the observance of two precepts cannot

be paid at the same time to both of them, regard must be had

to that which is of the greater moment, and for the

performance of which more and juster causes exist.

DISPUTATION LXXIV

ON THE FIRST COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE

I. The ten precepts of the decalogue are conveniently

distributed into those of the first and those of the second

table. To the first table are attributed those precepts which

immediately prescribe our duty towards God himself; of this

kind, there are four. The second table claims those precepts

which contain the duties of men towards their fellow-men; and

to it are attributed the last six.

II. This is the relation which subsists between the commands

of each table -- that, from love to God and in reference to

him, we manifest love, and the offices of love towards our

neighbour; and if it should happen that we must of necessity

relinquish either our duty to God or our neighbour, God

should be preferred to our neighbour. Let this relation,

however, be understood as concerning those precepts only

which are not of the ceremonial worship; otherwise,

[respecting ceremonies] this declaration holds good: "I will

have mercy, and not sacrifice."

III. The first commandment is, "Thou shalt have no other god

before my face," or "against my face."

IV. It is very certain that, in this negative precept, the

subjoined affirmative one is included or presupposed as

something preceding and prerequisite: "Thou shalt have me,

who am Jehovah, for thy God." This is likewise immediately

consequent upon the preface, "I am the Lord thy God;"

therefore, "Let me be the Lord thy God;" or, which is the

same, "Therefore, have thou me, the Lord, for thy God."

V. But "to have the Lord for our God, is the part both of the

understanding and of the inclination or the will; and,

lastly, of an effect proceeding from both or from each of

them.

VI. "Another god" is whatever the human mind invents, to

which it attributes the divinity that is suitable and

appropriate to the true God alone -- whether such divinity be

essence and life, or properties, works, or glory.

VII. Or whether the thing to which man attributes divinity be

something existing or created, or whether it be something

non-existent and merely imaginary and a figment of the brain,

it is equally "another god" for the entire divinity of that

other god lies radically, essentially and virtually in human

ascription, and by no means in that to which such divinity is

ascribed. Hence is the origin of this phrase, in Scripture,

"To go a whoring after their own heart."

VIII. But this "other God" may be conceived under a three-

fold difference, according to the Scriptures. For those who

have him, have (1.) either themselves been the first

inventors of him, (2.) have received him from their parents,

or (3.) from other nations, when neither they nor their

fathers knew him; and this last is done either by force, by

persuasion, or by the free and spontaneous choice of the

will.

IX. For this reason, that "other god" is truly called "an

idol;" and the act by which he is accounted another god, is

idolatry; whether this be committed in the mind, by

estimation, acknowledgment, and belief, or by the affections,

love, fear, trust and hope, or by some external effect of

honour, worship, adoration and invocation.

X. The enormity of this sin is apparent from the fact of its

being called "a defection from God," "a forsaking of the

living fountain," and "a digging of broken cisterns that hold

no water," "a perfidious desertion of holy matrimony," and "a

violation of the connubial compact." Nay, the gentiles are

said to sacrifice to devils whatsoever they suppose that they

offer to God, in this ignorance of God and alienation from

the life of God.

XI. The cause why men are said to do service unto devils,

although they have themselves other thoughts, is this:

because Satan is the fountain head, and origin of all

idolatry; and is the author, persuader, impeller, approver

and defender of all the worship which is expended on another

god. Hence, likewise, it is the highest degree of idolatry

when any one accounts divine or ascribes divinity to Satan as

Satan, displaying himself as Satan and vaunting himself for

God.

XII. But though the gentiles worshipped angels or devils, not

as the supreme God, but as minor deities and his ministers,

by whose intervention they might have communication with the

supreme God; yet the worship which they paid to them was

idolatry, because this worship was due to no one except to

the true God. But it does not belong to the definition of

idolatry, that any one should pay to another, as to God, that

worship which is due to the true God alone; for it is

sufficient if he account him as God, by ascribing divine

worship to him, though, in his mind, he may account him not

to be the supreme God. It is no palliation of the crime, but

an aggravation, if any one knowingly performs divine worship

to him whom he knows not to be God.

XIII. And since Christ must be honoured as the Father is,

because he has been constituted by his Father KING and LORD,

and has received all judgment, since every knee must bow to

him, and since he is to be invoked as Mediator and the Head

of his church, so that the church can pay this honour to no

one except him, without incurring the crime of idolatry;

therefore, the papists, who adore Mary, the angels, or holy

men, and who invoke them as the donors and administrators of

gifts, or as intercessors through their own merits, are

guilty of the crime of idolatry.

XIV. Besides, when they adore the bread in the Lord's supper,

and receive and account the pope for that personage whom he

boasts himself to be, they commit the sin of idolatry.

DISPUTATION LXXV

ON THE SECOND COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE

I. The second precept consists of a command and its sanction,

from a description of God, who is prompt and powerful to

punish the transgressor, and who is greatly inclined to bless

him that is obedient. In this are consequently included a

threat of punishment and a promise of reward.

II. This command is negative: A deed which is displeasing to

God is forbidden in these words: "Thou shalt not make unto

thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is

in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the

earth; thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve

them."

III. The sum of the precept is, that no one should adore or

offer divine worship to any sculptured, molten or painted

image, or one made in any other way, whether it has for its

archetype a thing really existing or something fictitious,

God or a creature, or whether it resemble its archetype

according to some real conformity, or only by institution and

opinion, or, which is the same thing, that he do not in or to

any image adore or worship that which he considers in the

place of a deity and worships as such, whether this be truly

or falsely.

IV. As, from a comparison of this precept, with other

passages of Scripture in which God commands certain images to

be made, it appears that the mere formation of every kind of

image whatsoever is not forbidden, provided that they be not

prostituted to worship; so, from a comparison of this same

precept with others which are analogous to it or collateral,

it is evident that no image ought to be made to represent

God, because this very act is nothing else but a changing of

the glory of the incorruptible God into the image or likeness

of a corruptible thing. For whatever can be fashioned or

framed is visible, therefore corruptible. We are not afraid

of making this general affirmation under the sanction of the

Scriptures, though with them and from them we know, that now,

according to the body, Christ is incorruptible.

V. A double distinction is here employed by the papists, of

an archetype and its image; and also of an image itself as it

is formed of such materials, and as it is an image, that is,

calculated and fitted to represent the archetype. From these,

they further deduce the distinction of the intention in

worshipping; by which the worshiper looks upon either the

archetype alone, not its image; or, if he even looks on the

image, does not behold it as it is made of such materials,

neither on it principally, but in reference to its archetype.

We do not attempt to deny that the mind of man can frame a

distinction of this kind.

VI. But when those who fall down before an image attempt, by

such a distinction, to excuse themselves from the

transgression of this precept, they accuse God himself of a

falsehood, and deride his command. (1.) They charge him with

falsehood; because, when God declares that he who falls down

before an image, says to the wood and to the stone, "Thou art

my Father!" they assert, that the prostrated person does not

say this to the wood and the stone, but to their archetype,

that is, to God. (2.) They mock God and his command; because

by this distinction it comes to pass, that no man at any

time, though paying adoration to any kind of images, can be

brought in guilty of having violated this precept, unless,

according to his own opinion, he has judged that wood really

to be God, and therefore that he has himself truly and in

reality formed a god, which cannot possibly enter into the

conception of one who uses his reason.

VII. But they partly annihilate their own excuse which rests

on this distinction, when they say that the same honour and

worship (whether it be that of latria, of dulia, or of

hyperdulia,) must be given to an image as to its archetype.

Neither does this prolong its existence by such distinction,

when they represent God himself by an image, because that is

simply forbidden to be done.

VIII. We assert, therefore, that, according to the judgment

of God, and express passages of Scripture, the papists are

correctly charged with giving a portraiture of the essence of

God, when they represent him in the form of an old man,

graced with an ample gray beard, and seated on a throne --

though in express words they say, that they know God has not

a body, and though they protest that they had fashioned this

form, not for the purpose of representing his essence, but

that they had instituted this similitude to represent the

appearance which he occasionally made to his prophets, and to

signify his presence. For the protestation is contrary to

facts; since facts are, by nature, not what we feign them to

be, but what God, the legislator, declares them to be. But he

says those facts are, that he has been assimilated, that a

[supposed] likeness of himself has been formed, and that he

has been [falsely] set up in a gold or silver graven image.

IX. We assert that all those images of which we have spoken -

- both those of God, placed only for representation, and

those of other things (whether true or fictitious,) exposed

for adoration -- are correctly called "idols," not only

according to the etymology of the word, but likewise

according to the usage of the Scriptures, and that the

distinction which is employed by the papists between idols

and resemblances or images has been produced from the dark

cave of horrid idolatry.

X. In the same precept in which it is forbidden to fashion or

make any images for divine worship, it is likewise commanded

to remove others, if they have been previously made and

exposed for worship, these two cautions being always

observed, (1.) That it be done, when preceded by a suitable

and sufficient teaching. (2.) That it be the work of those

who are in possession of the supreme authority in the

commonwealth and the church.

XI. Though the honour exhibited to such images, or to the

deity through such images, be reproachful to the true God

himself; yet he, also, who pours contumely on the images

which he considers to be correctly formed, and lawfully

proposed for worship, pours contumely on the deity himself,

whom he presumes to worship, and declares himself to be an

atheist.

XII. The affirmation seems here to be strictly and directly

opposed to the whole negative precept, that we may worship

God, because he is a Spirit, with a pure cogitation of mind

and abstracted from every imagination.

XIII. The sanction of the precept, which includes the

threatening, is this: "For I, the Lord thy God, am a jealous

God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children,

unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me;"

that is, unless you obey this, my precept, you shall feel

that I am jealous of mine honour, and that I will not, with

impunity, suffer it to be given to another, or my glory to be

communicated to graven images.

XIV. The other part of the sanction contains a promise in

these words: "I am the Lord thy God, showing mercy unto

thousands of them that love me and keep my commandments;"

[That is, if you obey this my precept, you shall feel that I

will display mercy towards you, and towards your children to

the thousandth generation, provided that they also love me.]

XV. But mention is made of posterity, that men may be thus

the more incited to obedience, since their future compliance

with the precept will prove beneficial, not only to

themselves, but to their posterity, or their future

transgression will be injurious to them and their offspring.

XVI. From a comparison of the preceding command with this, it

appears that there is a two-fold idolatry -- one, by which a

false and fictitious deity is worshipped; another, by which a

true or false deity is worshipped in an image, by an image,

or at an image. Yet this very image is sometimes called "a

false and another god," which the Lord God also seems to

intimate in this place, when he endeavours to deter men from

a violation of this precept by an argument drawn from his

jealousy.

COROLLARY

Without any exaggeration, the idolatry of the papists may be

placed on an equality with that of the Jews and gentiles. If

it be urged as an exception, that they have neither made

their children pass through the fire, nor have offered living

men in sacrifice -- we reply, The horrid tyranny which the

papists have exercised in the murder of so many thousand

martyrs, with the design of confirming the idolatry that

flourishes among them, may be equitably compared to making

their children pass through the fire, and the oblation of

living men in sacrifice, if not according to the appearance

of the deed, at least according to the grievous nature of the

crime.

DISPUTATION LXXVI

ON THE THIRD PRECEPT OF THE DECALOGUE

I. This precept, as well as its predecessor, consists of a

command, and of its sanction through the threatening of a

punishment. The precept is a negative one, and prohibits a

deed which is displeasing to God, in these words: "Thou shalt

not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain."

II. The reason, and end of the precept is this: Because God

is entirely holy, and because his name is full of majesty, we

must use it in a holy and reverend manner, and must, by no

means, account it common or contaminate it.

III. "The name of God" is here received in its most general

notion, for every word which, according to the purpose God,

is used to signify God and divine things.

IV. "To assume" or "to take the name of God," properly, to

take that word into our mouth and pronounce it with our

tongue. If, under this phrase, any one, by a synecdoche, is

desirous, likewise, of comprehending the deeds, in which God

and divine things are less religiously treated, he has our

full permission; and, we think, he does not depart from the

sense of the precept. But we still continue in the

explanation of the proper acceptation.

V. The particle, "in vain," is variously received -- for that

which is done rashly and without just cause -- for what is

done in vain and with no useful end -- for what is done with

mendacity, dissimulation, falsely, inadvertently, &c. Hence,

this prohibition likewise diffuses itself extensively in

every direction.

VI. But, perhaps with some propriety, every "taking of the

name of the Lord in vain" may be reduced to two principal

heads or kinds: The First genus comprehends the use of the

name of God when no mention of it, whatever, should be made;

that is, in a word or deed, in which, it has been the will of

God that the mention of his name shall not intervene, either

because the word or deed is not lawful, or because it is of

minor moment.

VII. But the Second genus comprises the incorrect use of the

name of God; that is, when it is not truly used in any of our

duties in which it may be lawfully used, or in which it ought

also to be dutifully used according to the divine direction.

VIII. The duties of this class are, the adoration and

invocation of God, the narration and preaching of his word or

of divine things, oaths, &c. in these, the name of God is

taken in vain, in three ways: (1.) Hypocritically, when it is

not used sincerely from the whole heart. (2.) With a doubting

conscience, when it is used with an uncertain belief that it

is lawful to be used in that duty. (3.) Against conscience,

as when it is employed to bear testimony to a falsehood.

IX. The threatening is expressed in these words: "For the

Lord will not leave him unpunished that taketh his name in

vain." By this he endeavours to persuade men, that no one

should dare to use his name; of which persuasion there is so

much the greater necessity, as the heinousness of this

offense is not sufficiently considered among men.

DISPUTATION LXXVII

ON THE FOURTH COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE

I. This precept contains two parts, a command and a reason

for it. But the command is first proposed in few words; it is

afterwards more amply explained. The proposition is in these

words: "Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy." The

explanation is thus expressed: "Six days shalt thou labour,

and do all thy work," &c. But the reason is comprehended in

the following words: "For in six days the Lord made heaven

and earth, the seas," &c.

II. In the proposition of the precept, three things are

worthy of observation: (1.) The act prescribed, which is

sanctification. (2.) An anxious and solicitous care about not

omitting this act, which is expressed in the words,

"remember," and "do not forget." (3.) The object, which is

called "the Sabbath," or "the seventh day;" that is, the

seventh in the order of the days in which the creation was

commenced and perfected. It is also called "the Sabbath,"

from the circumstance of God having rested at that period,

and man was required to repose.

III. The explanation contains two things: (1.) A concession

or grant, that men may spend six days in labours belonging to

the natural life and its sustenance; this concession contains

the equity of the command. (2.) A command about resting from

those works on the seventh day, with an enumeration of the

persons whose duty it is to rest: "Not only thou, but also

thy son, thy man servant, thy maid servant, thy cattle, and

thy stranger shall rest;" that is, thou shalt cause as many

persons to rest as are under thy power.

IV. The reason contains, in itself, two arguments: The First

is the example of God himself, who rested from his works on

the seventh day. The Second is the benediction and

sanctification of God, by which it was his pleasure that the

seventh should be separated from the rest of the days, and

devoted to himself and to his worship.

V. "To sanctify the seventh day," is to separate it from

common use, and from such as belong to the natural life, and

to consecrate it to God, and to acts which belong to God, to

things divine, and to the spiritual life. This sanctification

consists of various acts.

VI. We think that it may be made a most useful point of

consideration, how far must abstinence from those works which

belong to the natural life be extended? And though we

prescribe nothing absolutely, yet we should wish that the

liberty of performing such labour should be restricted as

much as possible, and confined to exceedingly few necessary

things. For we have no doubt that the Sabbath is in various

ways violated among Christians, by not abstaining from such

things as are lawful to be done on other days.

VII. We think that the acts which belong to the

sanctification of the Sabbath may be included in two classes:

(1.) Some per se and primarily belong to the worship of God,

and are in themselves grateful and acceptable to God. (2.)

Others are subordinate to those acts which are to be

performed, and they answer the purpose, that those acts may,

in the best possible manner, be performed to God by men; such

are those which belong to the instruction of believers in

their duty.

VIII. But this kind of sanctification ought not only to be

private and domestic, but also public and ecclesiastical. For

it is the will of God, not only that he should be

acknowledged, worshipped, invoked and praised by each

individual in private, but likewise by all united together in

the great church; that he may, by this means, be owned to be

the God and Lord not only of each individual, but likewise of

the whole of his universal family.

IX. But because the neglect of God and of things divine

easily creeps upon man, who is too closely intent on this

natural life, it was, therefore, necessary that men's

memories should be refreshed by this word "Remember," &c.

X. But now, with regard to the seventh day, which is

commanded to be sanctified. In it, this is moral and

perpetual -- that the seventh day, that is, one out of the

seven, be devoted to divine worship, and that it be unlawful

for any man, at any time, after having expended six days in

the labours of the natural life, to continue the seventh day

in all the same labours, or in the same manner.

XI. But with regard to that day among the seven which

followed the six days in which God completed the creation,

its sanctification is not of perpetual institution and

necessity; but it might be changed into another day, and in

its own time it was lawful for it to be changed, that is,

into the day which is called "the Lord's day;" because the

new creation was then perfected in Christ our head, by his

resurrection from the dead; and it was equitable and right

that the new people should enter on a new method of keeping

the Sabbath.

XII. That reason which was taken from the example of God who

rested on the seventh day, (that is, when the creation was

completed,) endured to the time of the new creation; and,

therefore, when it ceased, or at least when a second reason

was added to it from the new creation, it was no subject of

wonder that the apostles changed it into the following day,

on which the resurrection of Christ occurred. For when Christ

no longer walks in the flesh, and is not known after the

flesh, all things become new.

XIII. But the benediction and the sanctification of God are

understood to be transferred from the Sabbath to the Lord's

day; because all the sanctification which pertains to the new

earth, is perfected in Jesus Christ, who is truly the Holy of

holies, and in whom all things are sanctified for ever.

XIV. Because the reason, by which God afterwards persuaded

the people to observe the Sabbath, was for a sign between him

and His people that God would engage in the act of

sanctifying them; it may likewise be accommodated to the

times of the New Testament, and may persuade men to the

observance of the [new] Sabbath.

XV. If any one supposes that the Lord's day is by no means to

be distinguished from the rest of the days [of the week]; or

if, for the sake of declaring evangelical liberty, this

person has changed it into another day, either into Monday or

Tuesday; we think he ought at least to be considered a

schismatic in the church of God.

DISPUTATION LXXVIII

ON THE FIFTH COMMAND IN THE DECALOGUE

I. This precept is the first of the second table. It contains

the precept itself, and the promise attached to it. The end

of the precept is, that a certain order should exist among

men, according to which some are superiors and others

inferiors, and which consists in the mutual performance of

the duties of commanding and obeying that are necessary for

the defense of society.

II. The precept prescribes an act, and adds an object to

which that act must be performed. The act is contained in the

word "honour;" the object in these words: "thy father and thy

mother." From this, it appears, according to the nature of

relations, that this law is prescribed to all those who are

relatively opposed to father and mother [as are sons and

daughters].

III. The word "honour" is not appropriately employed to

signify eminence; for honour is the reward of excellence, and

its performance is a sign of recognition; and this word

comprehends, either in the wide compass of its signification,

all the duties which are due from an inferior to a superior;

or, as an end, it comprehends all things necessary to the

rendering of such honour.

IV. Three things principally are contained in this word: (1.)

That reverence be shown to the persons of our parents. (2.)

That obedience be performed to their commands. (3.) That

gratitude be evinced, in conferring on them all things

necessary to the preservation of the present life, with

respect to the dignity of their persons and of their office.

V. Reverence consists both in the performance of those acts

which contain, [on our part] a confession of their pre-

eminence and of our submission under them, and in the

endurance of their faults and manners, in a connivance at

them, in a modest concealment of them, and in kind excuses

for them.

VI. Obedience lies in the prompt and free performance of

those things which they prescribe, and in the omission of

those which they prohibit. This obedience must be performed

not only "for wrath," or the fear of punishment, but also

"for conscience' sake," and this, not so much that we may

obey them, as God himself, whose vicegerents they are.

VII. Gratitude, which contains the conferring of things

necessary for them to the uses of life according to their

dignity, ought to extend itself not only to the time when

they discharge this duty, but likewise through the whole life

-- though it may happen that, through old age or some other

cause, they are rendered unfit to discharge the parental

office.

VIII. The duties of superiors are analogous to those of

inferiors -- that they conduct themselves with moderation,

seriousness, and decorum, in the whole of their life, public

as well as private -- that they observe justice and equity in

issuing their commands, and that, in requiring gratitude,

they do not transgress the bounds of moderation. But these

points will be more particularly discussed in the disputation

on the magistracy.

IX. The object is enunciated in the words "father," and

"mother," in which, likewise, are comprehended all those who

are placed above us in human society, whether it be

political, ecclesiastical, scholastic or domestic society --

whether in the time of peace or in that of war -- whether

such persons discharge the duties of an ordinary or an

extraordinary office, or whether they be invested with this

power either constantly, or only for a season, however short.

X. But all these persons in authority are, in this

commandment, fitly, and not without just cause, expressed

under the name of "parents," which is an endearing and

delightful appellation, and most appropriate both to signify

the feeling which it is right for superiors to indulge

towards inferiors, and most efficaciously to effect a

persuasion in inferiors of the equity of performing their

duty towards their superiors. It may be added that the first

association among men is that of domestic society, and from

this follow the rest by the increase of mankind.

XI. Superiors lose no degree of this eminence by any sin, or

by any corruption of their own; therefore, this duty of

honour, reverence, obedience and gratitude must be performed

to superiors, even when they are evil, and abusing their

power; provided caution be used that the interest of God be

always the more powerful with us, and lest, while that which

is Caesar's is given to Caesar, that which belongs to God, be

taken from him, or be not given.

XII. To this, must necessarily be subjoined another threefold

caution -- (l.) That no one commit an error in judgment, by

which he persuades himself this or that belongs to God, and

not to Caesar. (2.) That he discern correctly between that

which he is commanded to do or to tolerate; and, if he must

do it, whether or not it be an act about a thing or object

which is subject to his power. (3.) That under the name of

liberty, no one arrogate to himself the right of a superior,

of not obeying in this thing or that, or the power of rising

against his superior, either for the purpose of taking away

his life, or only his rule and dominion.

XIII. The promise which is added to this precept is contained

in the following words: "that thy days maybe long upon the

land which the Lord thy God will give thee" in which are

promised, (1,) to the Jewish believers who perform this

precept, length of days in the land of Canaan; (2,) and also

to the gentile believers who perform this command, the

duration of the present life; (3,) typically, to such persons

are promised the eternal or heavenly life, of which the land

of Canaan was a type.

DISPUTATION LXXIX

ON THE SIXTH PRECEPT

I. Order in human society being appointed by the fifth

commandment, through the mutual duties of superiors and

inferiors in commanding and obeying, God now manifests his

care for all those things which, in order to pass one's life

in this society, are necessary for the life of each person,

for the propagation of the species, for the blessings

necessary to life, and for reputation, at the end of which

God adds the tenth commandment, in which the coveting of

certain things is prohibited.

II. By these words, "thou shalt not kill," the sixth precept

provides for the preservation of the natural life, and

designs the safety of men's bodies that it may be preserved

inviolate.

III. The sum of the precept is neither in reality to injure

the life of another person, and to endanger his safety, nay

not even our own, whether we use fraud or violence, nor to

wish his injury by our will, to which must be added that we

do not intimate this kind of wish by any external token.

IV. From this, it appears that the accident must not receive

the appellation of "homicide," if, as the Scripture phrase

is, any one going into a wood with his neighbour to cut down

timber, and the head of his ax slips from the handle and

strikes his neighbour so that he dies, nor, if, for the

defense of his own life, any one be compelled, at the peril

of his life, to repel the force employed against him by

another.

V. But in this precept, we are commanded to endeavour by all

legitimate means and methods, to save the life of our

neighbour, as well as our own, and to defend them from all

injury.

VI. But the cause of this precept, which is universal and

always, and in every place, valid, is the following: because

man was created after the image of God, which, in this place,

principally denotes immortality. To this, may be added

similitude of nature, and because all of us derive our origin

from one blood. But several particular causes may be adduced,

which agree with the spiritual state of men, such as because

they have been redeemed by Christ with a price -- because

their bodies are a habitation for the Holy Spirit -- because

they are all members of one mystical body under one head, &c.

VII. But, in the mean time, God reserves to himself the right

of disposing of the life of every man according to his own

pleasure. Hence, commands have been issued to magistrates

concerning killing transgressors, and a command was delivered

to Abraham about slaying his son.

COROLLARY

The perpetration of homicide cannot consist with a good

conscience, unless pardon for it be sought and obtained by

particular repentance, &c.

A

DISSERTATION

ON

THE TRUE AND GENUINE SENSE

OF

THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF ST. PAUL'S

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS

BY THAT FAMOUS DIVINE

THE REV. JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.

A Native of Oudewater, in Holland

DEDICATION.

TO THE MOST HONOUR ABLE AND NOBLE WILLIAM BARDESIUS,

LIEUTENANT OF WARMENHUYSEN, A NOBLEMAN WHO IS OUR PATRON, AND

WHO, ON MANY ACCOUNTS, IS TO BE HONOUR ED BY US.

MOST HONOUR ABLE AND NOBLE SIR:

THAT expression of the apostle Paul, by which he designates

the doctrine of the gospel as "the truth which is according

to godliness," (Tit. i, 1) is very remarkable and worthy of

perpetual consideration. From this sentiment, with the leave

of all good men, we may collect that this "truth" neither

consists in naked theory and inane speculation, nor in those

things which, belonging to mere abstract knowledge, only play

about the brain of man, and which never extend to the

reformation of their will and affections. But it consists in

those things which imbue the mind with a sincere fear of God,

and with a true love of solid piety, and which render men

'"zealous of good works." Another passage, not less famous

and remarkable, in the same epistle and by the same apostle,

tends greatly to confirm and illustrate this view of the

matter; it is thus expressed: "For the grace of God that

bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us

that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live

soberly, righteously and godly in this present world." (Tit.

ii, 11,19.) Whosoever they be, therefore, that profess

themselves the heralds of this divine "truth," they ought to

give additional diligence that, casting aside all curious and

thorny questions, and those idle subtilities which derive

their origin from human vanity, they commend to their hearers

this one and only "godliness," and that they seriously

instruct them in faith, hope and charity. And, in return,

those of their auditors who are enamored with this "truth,"

are bound strenuously to conform themselves to this course of

conduct -- to pass by and to slight all other things which

may come across their path, and constantly to aim at this

"godliness" alone, and keep their eyes intent upon it. For

both clergy and laity may receive this as a principle, that

they are yet rude and complete strangers in true theology,

unless they have learned so to theologize, that theology may

bear the torch before them to that piety and holiness which

they sedulously and earnestly pursue.

If this admonition ever was necessary, it is undoubtedly the

more necessary at this time; because we see impiety

overflowing in every direction, like a sea raging and

agitated by whirlwinds. Yet, amidst all this storm, such are

the stupor and insensibility of men, that not a few who

remain exactly the same persons as they formerly were, and

who, indeed, have not changed the least particle of the

manner of their impure life, still imagine themselves to be

in the class of prime Christians, and promise themselves the

favour of the supreme God, the possessing of heaven and of

life eternal, and of the company of Christ and of the blessed

angels, with such great and presumptuous confidence, and with

such security of mind, that they consider themselves to be

atrociously injured by those who, judging them to be deceived

in this their self-persuasion, desire them in any wise to

entertain doubts about it. In a condition of affairs thus

deplorable, no endeavour appears to be more laudable, than to

institute a diligent inquiry into the causes of such a

pernicious evil, and, by employing a saving remedy, to arouse

erring souls from this diabolical lethargy, and induce them

to alter their lives, under the felicitous auspices of the

gospel and the Spirit of Christ, to devote their energies to

a solid amendment of manners, and thus, at length, from the

divine word, to promise themselves, when answering this

description, grace with God and eternal glory.

The causes of this evil are various, and most of them consist

in certain erroneous and false conceptions which, being

impressed on their minds, some men carry about with them,

being either their own inventions, or furnished to them from

some other quarter; yet, either in general or in particular,

either directly or indirectly, such erroneous conceptions lay

a stumbling-block and an impediment before the true and

serious study of piety and the pursuit of virtue. We will

not, in this place, introduce any mention of the impious

conceptions of some men who do not believe either that there

is a life eternal, or that, if it really exists, it is of

such great and sublime excellence as it is described to be in

the Holy Scriptures -- who either despair of the mercy of God

towards repentant sinners, or who consider it to be

impossible to enter on that way of piety and new obedience

which has been prescribed by the prince of our salvation. We

say nothing about these persons, because they not only relax

the asseverations and the promises of God, which are the true

foundations of the Christian religion, but they likewise

entirely overturn them, and thus, with one effort, they pluck

up, by the roots, all piety, and all desire and love of it,

from the hearts of men.

We now begin to make some observations on those hypotheses,

whether secret or avowed, which are injurious to piety, and

which obtain among Christians themselves, whether they be

publicly defended or otherwise. Among them, the first which

comes under enumeration, is the dogma of unconditional

predestination, with those which depend on it by a necessary

connection; and, in particular, the so highly extolled

perseverance of the saints, in a confidence in which such

things are uttered by some persons as we dread to recite, for

they are utterly unworthy of entering into the ear of

Christians. It is no small impediment which these dogmas

place in the way of piety. When, after a diligent and often-

repeated perusal of the Holy Scriptures, after long

meditations and ardent prayers to God, with fasting, our

father, of blessed memory, thought that he had made a sure

discovery of the baneful tendency of these dogmas, and had

reflected upon them within his own breast, and that, however

strenuously they might be urged by certain divines, and

generally instilled into the minds of students by scholastic

exercises, yet neither the ancient church nor the modern,

after a previous lawful examination of them, ever received

them or allowed them to pass into matters that had obtained

mature adjudication. When he perceived these things, he began

by degrees, to propose his difficulties about them, and his

objections against them, for the purpose of shewing that they

were not so firmly founded in the Scriptures as they are

generally supposed to be; and, in process of time, being

still more strongly confirmed in the knowledge of the truth,

especially after the conference which he had with Doctor

Francis Junius, and in which he had seen the weakness of his

replies, he began to attack those dogmas with greater

boldness; yet on no occasion was he forgetful of the modesty

which so eminently became him. But, of the arguments with

which he attacked those dogmas, this [on the seventh chapter

of St. Paul's epistle to the Romans] in which we have now

engaged, was not the last -- that is, such was the nature of

these doctrines that they were calculated to relax the study

of piety, and thus to extinguish it. In that labour he also

occasionally employed subtilities. and such reasons as are

not at once obvious to the multitude; but they were subtle

distinctions, necessary for overturning dogmas which, in his

judgment, were very baneful. And, undoubtedly, as love is not

conquered except by another love, so that subtlety, which is

the inventor and establisher of falsehood, can scarcely be

conquered and overturned without the subtlety which is the

assertor of the truth and the convictor of falsehood.

Therefore, the subtilities which he employed on that

occasion, [his conference with Junius,] were useful and

necessary -- not insignificant, trifling, and invented for

pleasure, ostentation or display. But with regard to other

things, it is known to all those who were on terms of

familiarity with him -- especially during the last years of

his life, when he was much engaged in the schools, in which

it is an established custom principally to pursue subtilities

-- what a rigid enemy he was of all subtilities and of lofty

language; and even those whom he had among his students that

differed on some other points from him, could testify, if

they would conscientiously relate the truth, that he referred

all things to use and to the practice of a Christian life;

and thus that piety and the fear of the divine Majesty

uniformly breathed in his lectures, in his disputations,

(both public and private,) in his sermons, discourses and

writings. But it is not necessary for us, in this place, to

rehearse the method by which he proved the genius of

unconditional predestination and its annexed dogmas to be

adverse to godliness; because his writings on this subject

are partly extant, and the remainder, under the divine

auspices, will soon be published. It is better that prudent

readers should listen to him uttering his own words, than to

us who are but stammerers about him. The water is sweeter

which we taste at the fountain, than that which we drink at a

distance from the spring.

Various are the other hypotheses which operate as hindrances

to piety, and the whole of which we are not able now to

mention; but we will briefly discuss a Jew of those which

occur, that we may not produce weariness in you, most noble

sir, by our prolixity.

A capital error which first offers itself, and which closely

adheres to the inmost core and fibers of nearly all mankind,

is that by which they silently imagine in their own minds

that illimitable mercy exists in God; and from this they

opine that they will not be rejected, though they have

indulged themselves a little too much in vicious pursuits,

but that, on the contrary, they will continue to be dear to

God and beloved. This error is in reality joined with

notorious incredulity, and, in a great measure destroys the

Christian religion, which is founded on the blood of Christ.

For, in this way, is removed all necessity for a pious life,

and a manifest contradiction is given to the declaration of

the apostle, in which he affirms that "without holiness no

man shall see God." (Heb. xii, 14) Alas for the insanity of

men, who have the audacity to bless themselves when they are

cursed by God!

This is succeeded by the false hypothesis of others, who,

revolving in their minds the designs, the morals, and the

life of mortals, and reflecting on the multitude, among men

of all orders, of those who are wandering in error, conclude

that the mercy of God will not permit eternally to perish so

many and such infinite myriads of rational creatures, formed

after the divine image. The consequence is, that, instead of

performing their duty according to the tenor of Christianity,

by opposing the torrent of impiety, they, on the contrary,

suffer themselves to be carried away by the impulse of such

views, and associate with the multitudes of those who are

devious in error. They seem to forget that the many walk in

the broad way, whose end, according to the truth of God, will

be "destruction from the presence of the Lord." A multitude

will preserve no man from perdition. Unhappy and most

miserable solace, to have many companions in enduring

everlasting punishment!

Let the force of this deception, likewise, be considered,

that vices are dignified with the names of virtues, and, on

the other hand, virtues receive the defiling appellation of

vices. The effect of this is, that men, who are of

themselves, prone to vicious indulgences, pursue them with

the greater avidity when they are concealed under the mask of

virtues, and, on the contrary, are terrified at virtues, in

the attainment of which any difficulty is involved, as though

they were clothed in the monstrous garb of the most horrid

vices. Thus, among mankind, drunkenness obtains the name of

hilarity; and filthy talking, that of cheerful freedom; while

sobriety in food and drink, and simplicity in dress, are

opprobiously styled hypocrisy. This is really to "call good

evil, and evil good," and to seek an occasion, by which a man

may cease from the practice of virtue, and devote himself to

vicious courses, not only without any reluctance of

conscience, but likewise at the impulse and instigation of

his [seared] conscience. Into this enumeration, must come

that shameful and false reasoning by which unwise men infer,

from those passages in Scripture in which we are said to be

justified by faith without works, that it is not, therefore,

necessary to attend to good works, they being of such a

nature that without them we may be justified, and, therefore,

saved. They never advert to the fact that, in other passages,

it is recorded -- True faith, that is, the faith by which we

are justified, must be efficacious through charity; and that

faith, without works, is dead, and resembles a lifeless

carcass.

This vain idea also, in no trifling degree, consoles the men

who try to flatter themselves in those vices to which they

have a constitutional propensity -- that they are not given

up to all vices, they have not run into every excess of

wickedness, but, though addicted to certain vices peculiar to

themselves, they feel an abhorrence for all others. As men

are most ingenious in the invention of excuses for

themselves, in support of this incorrect view are generally

cited these common phrases: "No man lives without sin;"

"Every man is captivated by that which he finds to be

pleasing to himself." Such men, therefore, consider

themselves to be true Christians, and that, on this account,

it will be eternally well with them, when, as they foolishly

persuade themselves, they abstain from most evils, and, as

for the rest, they cherish only some one vice, a single

Herodias alone. A most absurd invention! since no one is, no

one can be, addicted to all vices at once; because some among

them are diametrically opposed to others, and are mutual

expellers. If this conceit be allowed, no mortal man either

will or can be impious. The subjoined passage in the epistle

of St. James ought to recur to the remembrance of these

persons: "Whosoever shall offend in one point, he is guilty

of all." (ii, 10.) We are also commanded to "lay aside," not

some one, but "all malice, guile, and hypocrisy," (1 Pet. ii,

1,)that we may thus the more fully devote ourselves to God.

Others suppose that, if in some degree their affections be

partly drawn out towards God and goodness, they have

adequately discharged their duty, though in some other part

of their affections they are devoted to the service of the

prince of this world and of sin. These men assuredly have

forgotten, that God must be adored and loved with the whole

affections of the heart -- that the Lord God of Heaven, and

the prince of this world, are opposing masters, and,

therefore, that it is impossible to render service to both of

them at once, as our saviour has most expressly declared.

Not very dissimilar from this is that invention by which some

persons divide their time into portions, and when they have

marked off one part for God and Christ, and another part for

the flesh and the affections, they imagine that they have

most excellently performed their duty. But these men,

whosoever they be, never reflect that our whole lives, and

all the time of which they are composed, must be consecrated

to God, and that we must persevere in the ways of piety and

obedience to the close of life; and for this brief obedience

of a time which is short at the longest, God has, of grace,

covenanted to bestow on the obedient, that great reward of

life eternal. Undoubtedly, if at any time a man falls, he

cannot return into favour with God until he has not only

deplored that fall by a sincere repentance, and is again

converted in his heart to God, with this determinations --

that he will devote the remaining days of his life to God.

Those men must not be forgotten who are in this heresy --

that all those things which are not joined with blasphemy to

God, and with notorious injury and violence to one's

neighbour, and which, with regard to other things, bear the

semblance of charity and benevolence, are not to be reckoned

among the multitude of sins. According to their doctrine,

they are at liberty to indulge their natural relish for

earthly things, to serve their belly, to take especial care

of themselves, to gratify their sensual and drunken

propensities, to live the short and merry life which Epicurus

recommends, and to do whatsoever a heart which is inclined to

pleasure shall command; provided they abstain from anger,

hatred, the desire of revenge, bitterness and malice, and the

other passions which are armed for force and injury. If we

follow these masters, we shall assuredly discover a far more

easy and expeditious way to heaven, than that which has been

taught us by the divine ambassador of the great God, whose

sole business it was to point out the way to heaven.

Occasion is also afforded to unjust conceptions respecting

the extreme of piety, by the mode in which some theological

subjects are treated, and by some ecclesiastical phrases

which are either not sufficiently conformable to the

Scriptures, or which are not correctly understood. We must

briefly, and without much regard to order, animadvert on a

few of these, for the sake of example. When our good works

are invested with the relation of gratitude towards God, it

is a well ascertained fact, that men collect from this that

they are now the heirs and proprietors of life eternal, and

are in a state of grace and everlasting salvation, before

they ever begin to perform good works. This delusion makes

them think it expedient also to follow the hypothesis that

the performance of good works is not absolutely necessary. In

this case, it must be maintained from the Scriptures, that a

true conversion and the performance of good works form a

prerequisite condition before justification, according to

this passage from St. John, "But if we walk in the light, as

he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and

the blood of Jesus Christ, his Son cleanseth us from all

sin." (1 John i, 7) This is consonant with that celebrated

passage in Isaiah, in which the Lord promises to the Jews the

cleansing and the destruction of all their sins, even those

which were of the most aggravated kind, after they turned

themselves to him, and corrected their ways. (Isa. i, 15-20.)

When the sacraments are considered only in the light of

sealing to us the promises and the grace of God, but not as

binding us to the performance of our duty and admonishing us

of it, the discussion of them is not only defective, but it

may also, through such defect, be accounted injurious to the

work of personal piety. "Believers and the regenerate are

still prone and inclined to every evil;" and "the most holy

among them have only the small beginnings of the obedience

which is required." These are phrases which describe, in a

manner far too low and weak, the efficacy of the new

creation, and they are, therefore, kata ton rhton in reality

exceedingly dangerous. For the former of these phrases seems

entirely to remove all distinction between the regenerate and

the, while the latter seems to place such minutiae of

obedience in the regenerate, as will induce a man, who has

been accustomed to bless himself if he perceives even the

slightest thought or motion about the performance of

obedience, immediately to conclude himself to be a partaker

of true regeneration.

When the continued imperfection of the regenerate, and the

impossibility of keeping the law in this life, are urged

unseasonably and beyond measure, without the addition of what

may be done by holy men through faith and the Spirit of

Christ, the thought is apt to suggest itself to the mind even

of the most pious of their hearers, that they can do nothing

which is at all good. Through this erroneous view, it happens

that sometimes far less is attributed to the regenerate than

the unregenerate are themselves able to perform. The ancient

church did not reckon the question about the impossibility of

performing the law among those which are capital: This is

apparent from St. Augustine himself, who expresses a wish

that Pelagius would acknowledge it possible to be performed

by the grace of Christ, and declares that peace would then be

concluded. The apostles of Christ were themselves occupied in

endeavouring to convince men, when placed out of the

influence of grace, of their incapability to perform

obedience. But about the imperfection and impotency of the

regenerate, you will scarcely find them employing a single

expression. On the contrary, they attribute to believers the

crucifying of the flesh and the affections, the mortification

of the works of the flesh, a resurrection to a new life, and

walking according to the Spirit; and they are not afraid

openly to protest, that by faith they overcome the world. The

acknowledgment of their imperfection was but a small matter,

because that was a thing previous to Christianity. But the

glory of Christians lies in this -- that they know the power

of the resurrection of Christ, and, being led by the Spirit

of God, they live according to the purest light of the

gospel. The distribution of theology into God, and the acts

of God, introduces to us a speculative religion, and is not

sufficiently well calculated to urge men to the performance

of their duty. To this may be added that too subtle

disquisition, which is an invention unsanctioned by

Scripture, about the relations of those acts which are

performed by us.

As unsuitable for the promotion of piety, seems likewise that

deduction or dispensation of our religion, by which all

things are directed to the assurance of special mercy as the

principal part of our duty, and to the consolation which is

elicited from it against the despair that is opposed to it,

but in which all things are not directed to the necessary

performance of obedience in opposition to security. It

derives its origin from the idea that greater fear ought to

be entertained respecting despair than respecting security,

when the contrary to this is the truth. For in the whole

history of the Old and New Testament, which comprises a

period of so many thousand years, only a single instance

occurs of a person in despair, and that was Judas Iscariot,

the perfidious betrayer of his saviour -- the case of Cain

being entirely out of the question; while, on the contrary,

as the world was formerly, so is it now, very full of persons

in a state of security, and negligent of the duty divinely

imposed on them; yet these men, in the mean time, sweetly

bless their souls, and promise themselves grace and peace

from God in full measure.

To proceed further: To these and all other delusions of a

similar nature, we ought to oppose a soul truly pious, and

most firmly rooted in the faith of God and Christ, exercising

much solicitous caution about this -- not to be called off

from the serious and solid study of piety, and not to yield

ourselves up to sins or to take delight in them, either

through the deceptive force of any conceits, such as have now

been enumerated or any others, or by the incautious use of

any phrases and the sinister distortion of particular

subjects; but, on the contrary, denying all ungodliness, let

us sedulously and constantly walk in the paths of virtue; and

let us always bear in mind the very serious admonition which

the apostle Paul propounds to the Ephesians; having dehorted

them from indulging in impurity and other crimes, he says:

"Let no man deceive you with vain words" or reasons; "for,

because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the

children of disobedience." (Verse 6) It is worthy of

observation, how significantly the hypothesis and arguments

on which men depend when they bless themselves in their

vices, are designated as "vain speeches;" For "vain" they

truly are; that is, false and deceitful are those reasons

with which men are deceived while they are in bondage to

their lusts, and persuade themselves that they are in a state

of grace and salvation, when, on the contrary, they are in a

state of wrath and eternal perdition; than which, no other

more capital imposture or deception can be produced.

But, beside those things of which we have made previous

mention, and which place obstructions to the progress of

piety, another also occurs, which particularly belongs to the

subject on which we are now treating; that is, the depraved

and perverted interpretation of certain passages of

Scripture, by which, in general, either all attention to good

works is superseded, or in particular some part of it is

weakened. This kind of hindrance ought undoubtedly to be

reckoned among those which are the greatest; for thus either

evil itself seems to be established by divine authority, or a

more remiss pursuit of good, which, of the two, is without

exception the greater evil. Wherefore, as all those persons

deserve praise who endeavour to overturn every kind of

hypothesis that is injurious to piety, so those among them

are worthy of the highest commendation who try to give a

correct interpretation, and such as is agreeable to "the form

of sound words," of those passages which are, through common

abuse, generally so explained as, by such exposition, either

directly or indirectly to countenance a disorderly course of

life -- to free them from such a depraved interpretation, and

to act as torch-bearers, in a thing so useful and necessary

to Christian people and chiefly to the pastors of the church.

Many are those passages which are usually distorted to the

injury of godliness; and from which we shall in this place

select only the three following.

(1.) In the Proverbs of Solomon it is said, "A just man

falleth seven times." This sentence is in the mouth of every

one, with this gloss superadded, "in a day," which is an

interpolation to be found in the Latin Vulgate. This passage

ought to be understood of falling into misfortune; yet it is

most perversely interpreted to signify a fall into sin, and

thus contributes to nourish vices.

(2.) In the prophecy of Isaiah, when the Jewish church, after

having been defiled by manifold idolatries, by her defection

from God, and by other innumerable crimes, was severely

punished for all these her foul transgressions; in a tone of

lamentation, complaining of the heaviness of her punishment,

and at the same time making humble confession of her sins,

she acknowledges, amongst other things, that "her

righteousnesses are as the cloth of a menstruous woman,"

designating by this phrase the best of those works which she

had performed during her public defection. This passage, by a

pernicious contortion, is commonly corrupted; for it is very

constantly quoted, as if the sense to be inferred from it

was, that each of the excellent works of the most eminent

Christians, and therefore that the most ardent prayers poured

forth in the name of Christ, deeds of charity performed from

a heart truly and inwardly moved with mercy, and the flowing

of the blood of martyrs even unto death for the sake of

Christ -- that all these are as the cloth of a menstruous

woman, filthy, detestable and horrid things, and thus mere

abominations in the sight of God. And as this name is, in the

Scriptures, bestowed only on flagitous crimes and the

greatest transgressions, it further follows [from this mode

of reasoning] that the best and most excellent works differ

in no respect from the most dreadful wickedness. When a man

has once thoroughly imbibed this conceit, will he not east

away all care and regard for piety? Will he not consider it

of no great consequence whether he leads a bad or a good

life? And will he not, in the mean time, indulge in the

persuasion, that he can, notwithstanding all this, be a true

disciple of Christ Jesus? The reason, undoubtedly, seems to

be evident, since, according to this hypothesis, the best

works are equally filthy with the worst crimes in the sight

of God.

(3.) In this number of abused passages is included the

seventh chapter of the epistle of Paul to the Romans, from

the fourteenth verse to the end of the chapter; that is, if

the apostle be understood, in that chapter, to be speaking

about a man who is regenerated. For then it will follow that

a renewed man is still "carnal, and sold under sin," that is,

the slave of sin; that "he wills to do good, but does it not;

but the evil which he wills not, that he does;" nay, that he

is conquered, and "brought into captivity to the law of sin,"

that is, under the power and efficacy of sin. From this view

it is further deduced, that, if any one be regenerate, it is

sufficient for him "to will that which is good," though with

a will that is incomplete, and that is not followed by

action; and "not to will that which is evil," though he

actually perpetrates it. If this view of that chapter be

correct, then all attention to piety, the whole of new

obedience, and thus the entire new creation, will be reduced

to such narrow limits as to consist not in effects, but only

in affections or feelings. Every man, at first sight,

perceives how languid, cold and remiss such a belief will

render all of us, both in our abstaining from evil, and in

the performance of that which is good. Those, indeed, who

defend this opinion, have their subterfuges and palliatives;

but they are of such a kind, that the comment is generally

repugnant to the text on which it is founded. With respect to

the exercise of piety, it is dangerous for men to have this

conceit previously impressed on their minds: "This chapter

must be understood about regenerate persons;" for they who

hold it as a foundation, in other things wander wherever they

are led by their feelings, and never recollect the glosses

proposed by their teachers. This effect was observed by St.

Augustine, and being afraid of giving offense, in the more

early period of his Christian career, he interpreted the

passage as applicable to a man under the law, but in his

latter days he applied it to a man under grace; but he held

this opinion in a much milder form than it is now maintained,

and almost without any injury to godliness. For "the good"

which the apostle says "he willed but did not," St. Augustine

interprets into "a refraining from concupiscence;" and "the

evil" which the apostle declares "he willed not and yet did,"

he interprets as "an indulgence in concupiscence;" -- though

this novel interpretation involves a wonderful mixture of the

preceptive and prohibitive parts of the law. Modern

interpreters [among the Calvinists] understand it as relating

to actual good and evil -- a most notable distinction! But as

our venerated father laboured with all diligence in removing

the other hindrances of piety, so did he principally expend

much toil and unwearied study in searching out the true

meaning of such passages of Scripture as were imperfectly

understood, particularly if they placed a stumbling-block in

the way of those who were studious of piety. If, in that

species of labour, he ever had eminent success, it must

undoubtedly be confessed that it was in his attempts on this

seventh chapter of the epistle to the Romans; for he wrote a

commentary on it of great length, which, with the greatest

accuracy, he prepared and finished, and which we now publish.

When he returned from Geneva to his native country, he

understood this very chapter as it is now commonly explained;

having been instructed in that view of it by his teachers,

whose authority was so great among the students, that not one

of the latter durst even inquire about any thing which they

uttered. But when, in the exercise of his ministry in the

church of Amsterdam, he had afterwards taken epistle to the

Romans as the subject of a series of discourses from the

pulpit, and when he had come to the explication of the

seventh chapter, concerning the received interpretation of

which he had then begun to conceive scruples in his mind,

because it seemed both to undervalue the grace of

regeneration and to diminish all zeal and attention to piety;

he diligently considered the chapter from the beginning to

the conclusion with a good conscience, as it was proper that

he should do, and as the nature of his public function

required; he collated it with those passages which preceded

it and followed; he revolved all of them, in their several

particulars, as in the presence of God; he read all the

various commentators upon it which he could procure, whether

among the ancients, those of the middle ages, or among the

moderns; and, at length, after having frequently invoked the

name and aid of Almighty God, and having derived his chief

human assistance from the commentaries of Bucer and Musculus

on that part of Holy Writ, he discovered that the received

interpretation could not bear the scrutiny of truth, but that

the passage was to be entirely understood in reference to a

man living under the law, in whom the law has discharged its

office, and who, therefore, feeling true contrition in his

soul on account of sins, and being convinced of the

incapability of the law to save him, inquires after a

deliverer, and is not, in fact, a regenerated man, but stands

in the nearest grade to regeneration. This explanation of the

chapter he publicly delivered from the pulpit; because he

thought that such a course was allowable by the liberty of

prophesying, which ought always to have a place in the church

of Christ. Though this diligence in elucidating the

Scriptures, and the candour which he displayed, deserved

singular praise and commendation, especially from all persons

of the ecclesiastical order, yet, by some zealots, in whom

such a conduct was the least becoming, it was received in a

manner which shewed that the author ranked no higher with

them than as one who, instead of receiving a reward, ought to

be charged with mischief and insanity. Such is the result of

employing a sedulous care in the investigation of the

Scriptures, and of cultivating the liberty of prophesying;

and it is esteemed a preferable service, to render the

servants of Christ the slaves of certain men who lived only a

short time before ourselves, and almost to canonize their

interpretation of the Scriptures as the only rule and guide

for us in our interpretation.

When our father perceived these things, he began to write

this commentary, which at length he brought to a conclusion.

If God had granted him longer life, he would have corrected

his production with greater accuracy, as he had already begun

to do; but as he was prevented by death, and thus rendered

incapable of giving it a final polish, and yet as, in the

judgment of many great men, it is a work that is worthy to

see the light, we have now ventured to publish it. Here then,

Firstly, the author proposes his own sentiments, and proves

them by deductions from the entire chapter, as well as from

the connection in which it stands with the preceding and

following chapters. Secondly. He shows that this

interpretation has never been condemned, but has always had

the greatest number of supporters. Thirdly. He defends it

from the black charge of Pelagianism, and demonstrates that

it is directly opposed to that error. Fourthly. He contends

that the interpretation now generally received is quite new,

and was never embraced by any of the ancients, but rejected

by many of them. Lastly. And that it is injurious to grace

and hurtful to good morals. He then enters into a comparison

of the opinion of St. Augustine, and of that which is now

generally received with his own interpretation; and concludes

the work with a friendly address to his fellow-ministers.

It was our wish, most noble Bardesius, to dedicate and

address this work to your mightiness; for this desire, we had

several reasons. From the first entrance on his ministry, a

sacred friendship subsisted between our revered father and

that nobleman of honoured memory, your excellent father -- a

friendship which continued till our venerable parent came

down to the grave, full of years and loaded with honours.

You, as the lawful inheritor of your father's possessions,

have also succeeded in his place as the heir of his

friendships; and this is the reason why the closest intimacy

was formed between you and our good father, immediately after

your return from your travels, which you had undertaken for

the purpose of prosecuting your studies and visiting foreign

nations. You were accustomed to place a high estimate on his

endowments, and frequently consulted him on questions of

theology, and very often acted upon his advice -- as he did,

also, upon yours. But after he had reflected in his mind,

that he was not the slave of men, but the servant of Jesus

Christ, and that he was under an oath [to the observance of]

his words alone, when, on this account, he had begun freely

to inquire into the sentiments invented by men, and into

their truth and necessity, and, after comparing them with the

Scriptures, had also occasionally proposed, with great

modesty, his doubts concerning them, and His animadversions

on them -- when for this reason, many of those who were

formerly his acquaintances and intimate friends, became

alienated from him as from one who had removed the ancient

land-marks out of their places; and when some of them, by

degrees, both in public and private, began either to take an

occasion or to make one, to circulate sinister reports

concerning him, while others, with sufficient plainness,

openly renounced all friendship with him; and when the whole

chorus of ecclesiastical zealots had excited each other to

rise up against him; yet, amidst all these things, you took

no offense, but, having weighed the matter in the just

balance of your judgment, you persisted to cherish a constant

love for him. When he was debilitated by a slow and constant

malady, as soon as the mildness of the weather and the

intervals in his disorder would permit his removal, you

invited him to your house in a manner the most friendly, and,

on his arrival, you received him as the angel of the Lord;

and a friendship, thus pure and refined, you cultivated with

him, until he departed out of this life, and ascended to

Christ, his Lord and Master. Besides, after his decease, by

your conduct to our afflicted family, you shewed yourself

such a one as it became that man to be who was not a

pretended friend to the survivors of his departed friend --

affording, by words and deeds, such substantial proofs of

your kindness and beneficence towards his sorrowing widow and

distressed orphans, as far exceed the feebleness of our

expressions. Therefore, unless we wished not only to be the

most ungrateful of mortals, but likewise to be generally

depicted as such, it was exceedingly proper in us, while the

posthumous writings of our revered parent are occasionally

issuing from the press, to inscribe some portion of them to

your very honourable and most friendly name, and by this

method, as by a public document, to testify at once before

the whole world our gratitude to you as well as our vast

obligations.

To these considerations, we may add that our father had

determined within himself, if God had granted him life and

leisure, to write a system of the whole Christian religion,

not drawing it out of the stagnant lakes of Egypt, but out of

the pure fountains of Israel, and to inscribe it to your

mightiness. As he was unable to execute his purpose, partly

through the multiplicity of his engagements, and partly

through the lingering nature of his disorder, you have here,

in the place of the other world, the present commentary; for

in no other way than this, can the design of our father now

be fulfilled. We hope the subject itself, which is treated in

this commentary, will not be disagreeable to you; for it is

one which is excellently accordant with your genius and

disposition. It is a fact which is well known to all those

who are acquainted with you and which you do not wish to be

regarded as a secret, but which you openly profess, as often

as occasion demands, that you take no delight in those thorny

disputations and discussions which contribute nothing to the

practice of the Christian life; but that you place the chief

part of religion in the pursuit of real and solid piety. As

our honoured father also shows in this work that his wishes

and purposes were in this respect similar to yours, we have

thought that nothing could be more appropriate than to

dedicate to a man of extensive learning, who is likewise

deeply attached to the interests of religion, a work which is

highly conducive to the promotion of piety.

Accept, therefore, with a cheerful heart and a serene

countenance, this small gift, which we and our dear mother

are desirous to commit to posterity, that it may perpetually

remain as an endless monument of that sacred friendship which

subsisted between you and James Arminius, our venerated

parent, and, at the same time, of our own great obligations

to you. To you, who have been under the influence of mercy

towards our afflicted family, may the Lord God in return shew

mercy; and may he enrich you and your very honourable family

with every kind of heavenly blessings, to the glory of his

name and to the salvation of all of us! Amen.

So pray those who are most attached to your mightiness,

THE NINE ORPHAN CHILDREN OF JAMES ARMINIUS, OF OUDEWATER.

LEYDEN, 13th August, 1612.

A DISSERTATION

ON

THE TRUE AND GENUINE SENSE

OF THE

SEVENTH CHAPTER OF THE EPISTLE TO

THE ROMANS.

BY JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.

INTRODUCTION

1. What is the subject of inquiry concerning the meaning of

this chapter? 2. The manner in which this question is made a

subject of dispute; formerly, a latitude of sentiment

respecting it, was permitted. 3. Those who explain this

passage as relating to a man under the law, are rashly

charged with having some affinity With the Pelagian heresy.

4. Distribution of the subjects to be discussed in this

Commentary.

1. The subject of inquiry concerning the meaning of the

seventh chapter of the epistle to the Romans, and

particularly of the latter part of it, which is treated upon

from the beginning of the fourteenth or fifteenth verse to

the end of the chapter, is this: "Does the apostle there

treat of himself, such as he then was?" Or, which is almost

the same question, "Under his own person, does he treat about

a man living in the possession of the grace of Christ, or

does he there personate a man placed under the law?" This

question is also usually proposed in other words, thus: "Does

the apostle there treat about a man who is still

unregenerate, or about one who is already regenerated through

the Spirit of Christ?" The latter question differs a little

in its meaning from the former, (1.) because the word

"unregenerate" has a more extensive signification, embracing

even those who are under the law, and at whose state the

apostle has also briefly glanced in the ninth verse of this

chapter, and (2.) because the same word, with some persons,

denotes not only the mere absence of regeneration, but

likewise of all those things which are necessarily previous

to regeneration; and these previous things are so far from

being excluded by the words, "under the law," that, on the

contrary, a great part of them is necessarily comprehended in

the ample compass of that state which these words describe.

This ought not to be passed over without some animadversion;

because this notion about the word "unregenerate" which many

persons have previously formed, is no small cause why they

think they must reject the opinion, which declares that this

passage of Scripture relates to an unregenerate man, that is,

to one not only devoid of regeneration, but likewise of all

those things which usually precede regeneration; and why they

suppose that they ought to approve of the one contrary to

this, without any further attentive consideration of the

words and of the things signified.

2. But this question has now become a subject of dispute, not

as one of those about which the writers who treat on Catholic

doctrine may be allowed to maintain different sentiments, but

as if it was one of such importance and weight to the truth

of faith, that, without great detriment to truth and manifest

heresy, no determination can be made concerning it except in

one way, which is the affirmation that the apostle is there

treating about a man who lives under grace and is regenerate.

This judgment about the question seems new to me, and is one

which was never heard in the church before these our times.

In those better days, liberty was granted to the divines of

the church to maintain an opinion on the one part of this

question or on the other, provided they did not produce an

explanation of their meaning that was at variance with the

articles and doctrines of faith. The thing itself will shew

that it is possible to do so in this matter, and such was the

persuasion which was entertained on the subject by those who

granted this liberty of sentiment, because no man ever

supposed that any opinion was to be tolerated in the church

which could not admit of an explanation that was agreeable to

the doctrines and articles of belief.

3. Those who explain this passage in reference to a man

living under the law, are charged with holding a doctrine

which has some affinity to the two-fold heresy of Pelagius,

and are said to ascribe to man, without the grace of Christ,

some true and saving good, and, taking away the contest

between the flesh and the spirit which is carried on in the

regenerate, are said to maintain a perfection of

righteousness in the present life. But I ingenuously confess

that I detest, from my heart, the consequences which are here

deduced; in the mean time, I do not perceive how they can

flow from such an opinion. If any one will deign to prove

this, I will instantly abjure an opinion thus conducting to

heresy; knowing that nothing can be true, from which a

falsehood may, by good consequence, be concluded. But if this

cannot be demonstrated, and if I can make it evident that

neither these heresies, nor any other, are derived from this

opinion when it is properly explained, then, under these

circumstances, it seems that I may require, in my own right,

that no molestation shall be offered to me, or to any one

else, on account of this opinion. If I shall confirm this

opinion by arguments which are not only probable, but

likewise incapable of refutation, or which at least have a

greater semblance of probability than those by which the

contrary opinion is supported, then let me be allowed to

request that, by at least an equal right, this sentiment may

obtain a place with the other in the church. If, lastly, I

shall prove that the other opinion as it is in these days

explained by most divines, cannot, without the greatest

difficulty, be reconciled to many of the plainest passages of

Scripture, that it is in no small degree injurious to the

grace of the indwelling Spirit, that it has a hurtful effect

on good morals, and that it was never approved by any of the

ancient fathers of the church, but, on the contrary,

disapproved by some of them, and even to St. Augustine

himself; then may I be permitted by a most deserved right to

admonish the defenders of that other sentiment, that they

reflect frequently and seriously, whether they be wishful to

excite the wrath of God against themselves by an unjust

condemnation of this better opinion and of those who are its

defenders.

4. Having premised these things, let us now enter on the

matter itself, which shall be treated by us after being

distributed in the following parts:

I. I will show that, in this passage, the apostle does not

speak about himself, nor about a man living under grace, but

that he has transferred to himself the person of a man placed

under the law.

II. I will make it evident that this opinion has never been

condemned in the church as heretical, but that it has always

had some defenders among the divines of the church.

III. I will show that no heresy, neither that of Pelagius,

nor any other, can be derived from this opinion, but that it

is most evidently opposed to Pelagianism, and that in a most

distinguished manner and designedly, it refutes the grand

falsehood of Pelagius. Confining myself within the bounds of

necessary defense, I might, after having explained these

three heads, conclude this treatise, unless it might seem to

some one advisable and useful to confute by equal arguments

the contrary opinion, especially as it is explained in these

days. This I will attempt in other two chapters, subjoined to

the preceding three, which will then be analogous and appear

as parallels to the last two.

IV. Therefore, I will prove that the meaning which some of

our modern divines attribute to the apostle in this was not

approved by any of the ancient fathers of the church, not

even by St. Augustine himself, but that it was repudiated and

confuted by him and some others.

V. And, lastly, I will demonstrate, that this opinion, as

explained in these days by many persons, is not only

injurious to grace, but likewise adverse to good morals.

God grant that I may meditate and write nothing but what is

agreeable to his sacred truth. If, however, any thing of a

contrary kind should escape from me, which is a fault of easy

occurrence to one who "knows but in part, and prophesies in

part;" I wish that neither to be [considered as] spoken nor

written. I make this previous protestation against any such

thing; and will, in reality, declare those things which

possess greater truth and certainty, when any one has taught

them to me.

FIRST PART

I. THE THESIS TO BE PROVED

1. A description of the terms contained in the Thesis. 2.

The reason why the description of the apostle is here

omitted. 3. What is meant by "being under the law. 4. What

it is to be "under grace." 5. What is meant by "a regenerate

man?" 6. Who is "an unregenerate?"

THE apostle, in this passage, is treating neither about

himself, such as he then was, nor about a man living under

grace; but he has transferred to himself the person of a man

placed under the law.

Or as some other persons express it :

The apostle, in this passage, is not treating about a man who

is already regenerate through the Spirit of Christ, but has

assumed the person of a man who is not yet regenerate.

1. To the proof of the thesis, must be premised and prefixed

definitions or descriptions of the subjects which it

comprises. The subjects are -- the apostle himself, a man

placed under grace, a man placed under the law, a man

regenerate by the Spirit of Christ, and a man not yet

regenerate.

2. I have set the apostle apart from those who are regenerate

and placed under grace, not because I would take him away

from the number of regenerate persons, among whom he holds a

conspicuous station, but because some people have thought

proper to deduce, from the description of the apostolical

perfection, arguments by which they prove, that the apostle

could not, in this passage, be speaking concerning himself,

as he then was; because those things which he here ascribes

to himself are at variance with some things that, in other

passages, he writes about himself, and because they are a

disgrace to his eminent state of grace, and to his progress

in faith and newness of life. But since it is certain, that

the apostle has not, in this chapter, treated of himself

personally, as distinguished from all other men of whatsoever

condition or order they may be, but that he, under his own

person, described a certain kind and order of men, whether

they be those who are under the law and not yet regenerate,

or those who are regenerate and placed under grace, omitting

the description of the apostle, we will first see what is

meant by being under grace and under the law, and what by

being regenerate, and not yet regenerate or unregenerate; yet

we will do this in such a man -- that, in the subsequent

establishment of our own opinion, we may produce arguments

drawn from the description given by the apostle.

3. The expression, therefore, to be under the law, does not

signify merely that the man is liable to perform it, or that

he is bound to obey the commands of the law; in which sense

all men generally, both those who are said in the ninth verse

of this chapter to be "without law," are reckoned to be under

the law by right of creation, and those also who are under

grace, are considered to be under the law by the further

fight of redemption and sanctification, and yet in such a

manner as not to be under its rigor, because they are under

the law to Christ, who makes his people free from the rigor

of the law. But because the office of the law concerning

sinners is two-fold -- the one, to conclude sinners under the

guilt of that punishment which is denounced by the law

against transgressors, and to condemn them by its sentence --

the other, first to instruct sinners and to give them

assurance about its equity, justice and holiness, and

afterwards to accuse them of sin, to urge them to obedience,

to convince them of their own weakness, to terrify them by a

dread of punishment, to compel them to seek deliverance, and,

generally, to lead, govern and actuate sinners according to

its efficacy. Therefore, with regard to the first office of

the law, all sinners universally are said to be under it,

even those who are without law and have sinned without it;

"for they shall also perish without law (Rom. ii, 12) yet

they are not to be condemned without a just sentence of the

law. In relation to the second office of the law, they are

said to be under its dominion, government, lordship and

(pedagogy) tutelage, who are ruled and actuated by the

efficacy and guidance of the law, in whom it exerts its

power, and exercises these its operations, whether some of

them or all, whether more or less, in which respect there may

be, and really are, different degrees and orders of those

persons who are said, in this second view, to be under the

law. But in this passage, we define a man under the law to be

"one who is under its entire efficacy and all its

operations;" the design of the apostle requiring this, as we

shall afterwards perceive.

4. This phrase "to be under grace," answers in opposition to

the other of being "under the law," since the effect of this

grace is two-fold. The first is, to absolve a sinful man from

the guilt of sin and from condemnation; the second is, to

endow man with the Spirit of adoption and of regeneration,

and by that Spirit to vivify or quicken, to lead, actuate and

govern him. Hence, not only are they said to be "under grace"

who are free from guilt and condemnation, but likewise they

who are governed and actuated by the guidance of grace and of

the Holy Spirit. But since we are in this place discussing,

not properly the condemnation of sin, but the tyranny and

dominion which it violently exercises over those who are its

subjects, by compelling them with its own force to yield it

complete obedience, and to which are opposed in vain the

efficacy and power of the law; and since we are now treating,

not about the remission of sins, but about that grace which

inhibits or restrains the force of this tyrant and lord, and

which leads men to yield it due obedience; therefore we must

restrict the expressions, "to be under the law," and "to be

under grace," to the latter signification -- that he is

"under the law" who is governed and actuated by the guidance

of the law, and that he is "under grace" who is governed and

actuated by the guidance of grace. This will be rendered

evident from the fourteenth verse of the sixth chapter, when

accurately compared with the preceding and following verses

of the same chapter, and from the 17th and 18th verses of the

fifth chapter of the epistle to the Galatians, when they are

properly applied to this matter. Yet if any one be desirous

of extending these passages to the two-fold signification of

each of the expressions, he has my free permission for such

extension; for it cannot prove the least hindrance in the

inquiry and discovery of the truth of the matter which is the

subject of our present discussion.

5. LET us now see about the regenerate and the unregenerate

man. That we may define him with strictness, as it is proper

to do in oppositions and distinctions, we say that a

regenerate man is one who is so called, not from the

commenced act or operation of the Holy Spirit, though this is

regeneration, but from the same act or operation when it is

perfected with respect to its essential parts, though not

with respect to its quantity and degree; he is not one "who

was once enlightened, and has tasted of the heavenly gift,

and was made partaker of the Holy Ghost, and who has tasted

the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come;"

(Heb. vi, 4,5) because the explanation given by most of our

divines to this passage, applies only to unregenerate

persons. Neither is he one who "has escaped the pollutions of

the world through the knowledge of the Lord and saviour Jesus

Christ, and who has known the way of righteousness;" (2 Pet.

ii, 20,21) or they explain this passage also as applicable

solely to the unregenerate. Nor is it a man who "heareth the

law, and has the work of the law written in his heart, whose

thoughts mutually accuse or else excuse themselves, who rests

in the law, makes his boast of God, knows his will, and

approves the things that are more excellent, being instructed

out of the law." (Rom. ii, 13-18.) Neither is he one who "has

prophesied in the name of the Lord, and in his name cast out

devils;" (Matt. vii, 22) and who "has all faith, so that he

could remove mountains." (1 Cor. xiii, 2) Nor is he one who

acknowledges himself to be a sinner, mourns on account of

sin, and is affected with godly sorrow, and who is fatigued

and "heavy laden" under the burden of his sins; (Matt. xi,

28) for such persons as these Christ came to call, and this

call precedes justification and sanctification, that is,

regeneration. (Rom. viii, 30.) Neither is it he who "knows

himself to be wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind,

and naked;" for this is the man whom Christ "counsels to buy"

of him the things necessary for himself. (Rev. iii, 17,18.)

This interpretation is not invalidated by the fact that the

church of Laodicea is said not to know herself; for the

"counsel" or advice bestowed will never persuade her to buy

those things of Christ, unless she have previously known

herself to be such a one as is there described. Nor is he one

who knows that a man cannot be justified by the works of the

law, and who, from this very circumstance, is compelled to

flee to Christ, that in him he may obtain justification.

(Gal. ii, 16) Nor is he a man, who, acknowledging himself as

being unworthy even to lift up his eyes to heaven, and who,

smiting on his breast, has exclaimed, God be merciful to me a

sinner!

This has been well observed by Beza in his Refutation of the

calumnies of Tilman Heshusius, where he makes a beautiful

distinction between "the things which precede regeneration"

and "regeneration itself" and thus expresses himself: "It is

one thing to inquire by what methods God prepares for

repentance or newness of life, and it is another to treat on

repentance itself. Let, therefore, the acknowledgment of sin

and godly sorrow be the beginning of repentance, but so far

as God begins in this way to prepare us for newness of life,

in which respect it was the practice of Calvin deservedly to

call this fear initial. Besides, in the description of

penitence we are not so accustomed as some people are, to

call these dreadful qualms of conscience the mortification of

the flesh or of the old man; though we know that the word of

God is compared to a sword, which, in some manner, slays us,

that we may offer ourselves for a sacrifice to God; and St.

Paul somewhere calls afflictions the death of Christ which we

carry about with us in the body. For it is very evident that,

by the mortification or death of the flesh and of the old

man, or of our members, St. Paul means something far

different: He means not that efficacy of the Spirit of Christ

which may terrify us, but that which may sanctify us, by

destroying in us that corrupt nature which brought forth

fruit unto death. Besides, we also differ from some persons

on this point, not with respect to the thing itself, but in

the method or form of teaching it, that they wish faith to be

the second part of penitence, but we say that metanoia [a

change of mind for the better,] by which term we understand,

according to Scripture usage, renovation of life or newness

of living, is the effect of faith," &c. (Opuscula, tom. I,

fol. 328.) Such are the sentiments of Beza; but how exactly

they agree with those things which I have advanced, will be

rendered very apparent to any man who will compare the one

with the other.

Consonant with these is that which John Calvin says about

initial fear, in the following words: "They have probably

been deceived by this -- that some persons are tamed by the

qualms or terrors of conscience, or are prepared by them for

obedience, before they have been imbued with the knowledge of

grace, nay, before they have tasted it. And this is that

initial fear which some persons reckon among the virtues,

because they discern that it approaches nearly to a true and

just obedience. But this is not the place for discussing the

various ways by which Christ draws us to himself, or prepares

us for the pursuit of piety," &c.

But a regenerate man is one who comprises within himself all

the particulars which I shall here enumerate: "has put off

the old man with his deeds, and has put on the new man, who

is renewed in knowledge, which agrees with the image of him

who created him." (Col. iii, 9,10.) has received from God

"the Spirit of wisdom and revelation through the knowledge of

Him, the eyes of his understanding being illuminated" or

opened. (Ephes. i, 18.) He has put off, "concerning the

former conversation, the old man, which is corrupt according

to the deceitful lusts; and he is renewed in the spirit of

his mind, and has put on the new man, which, after God, is

created in righteousness and true holiness." (Ephes. iv, 22-

24) He, "with open face, beholding, as in a glass, the glory

of the Lord, is changed into the same image from glory to

glory, even us by the Spirit of the Lord." (2 Cor. iii, 18)

He is "dead to sin; his old man is crucified with Christ,

that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth he

should not serve sin; he is freed from sin, and is alive unto

God through Jesus Christ our Lord?" (Rom. vi, 2,6, 7,11) "he

is crucified with Christ; nevertheless he lives, yet not he;

but Christ liveth in him; and the life which he now lives in

the flesh, he lives by the faith of the Son of God." (Gal.

ii, 20.) Being one of Christ's followers, "he has crucified

the flesh with its affections and lusts, and now lives in the

Spirit." (v. 24,25) "By our Lord Jesus Christ, the world is

crucified unto him, and he unto the world." (vi, 14) "In

Christ Jesus the Lord, he is also circumcised with the

circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of

the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ." (Col.

ii, 11.) "In him, God worketh both to will and to do." (Phil.

ii, 13.) "He is not in the flesh, but in the Spirit; the

Spirit of Christ dwelleth in him; through the Spirit, he

mortifies the deeds of the body; he is led by the Spirit of

God, and does not walk after the flesh, but after the

Spirit." (Rom. viii, 4,9,13,14)

Uniting in a brief manner, all the parts and fruits of

generation into one summary -- A regenerate man is he who has

a mind freed from the darkness and vanity of the world, and

illuminated with the true and saving knowledge of Christ, and

with faith, who has affections that are mortified, and

delivered from the dominion and slavery of sin, that are

inflamed with such new desires as agree with the divine

nature, and as are prepared and fitted for newness of living,

who has a will reduced to order, and conformed to the will of

God, who has powers and faculties able, through the

assistance of the Holy Spirit, to contend against sin, the

world and Satan, and to gain the victory over them, and to

bring forth fruit unto God, such as is meet for repentance --

who also actually fights against sin, and, having obtained

the victory over it, no longer does those things which are

pleasing to the flesh and to unlawful desires, but does those

which are grateful to God; that is, he actually desists from

evil and does good -- not indeed perfectly, but according to

the measure of faith and of the gift of Christ, according to

the small degree of regeneration, which, begun in the present

life, must be gradually improved or increased, till at length

it is perfected after this short life is ended -- not with

respect to essential parts, but with respect to quantity, as

we have already declared -- not always without interruption,

(for he sometimes stumbles, falls, wanders astray, commits

sin, grieves the Holy Spirit, ac.,) but generally, and for

the most part, he does good.

6. But an unregenerate man is, not only he who is entirely

blind, ignorant of the will of God, knowingly and willingly

contaminating himself by sins without any remorse of

conscience, affected with no sense of the wrath of God,

terrified with no compunctions visits of conscience, not

oppressed with the burden of sin, and inflamed with no desire

of deliverance -- but it is also he who knows the will of God

but does it not, who is acquainted with the way of

righteousness, but departs from it -- who has the law of God

written in his heart, and has thoughts mutually accusing and

excusing each other -- who receives the word of the gospel

with gladness, and for a season rejoices in its light -- who

comes to baptism, but either does not receive the word itself

in a good heart, or, at least, does not bring forth fruit --

who is affected with a painful sense of sin, is oppressed

with its burden, and who sorrows after a godly sort -- who

knows that righteousness cannot be acquired by the law, and

who is, therefore, compelled to flee to Christ.

For all these particulars, in what manner soever they be

taken, do not belong to the essence and the essential parts

of regeneration, penitence, or repentance, which are

mortification and vivification and quickening; but they are

only things preceding, and may have some place among the

beginnings, and, if such be the pleasure of any one, they may

be reckoned the causes of penitence and regeneration, as

Calvin has learnedly and nervously explained them in his

Christian Institutes. (Lib. 3, cap. 3.) Besides, even true

and living faith in Christ precedes regeneration strictly

taken, and consisting of the mortification or death of the

old man, and the vivification of the new man, as Calvin has,

in the same passage of his Institutes, openly declared, and

in a manner which agrees with the Scriptures and the nature

of faith. For Christ becomes ours by faith, and we are

engrafted into Christ, are made members of his body, of his

flesh and of his bones, and, being thus planted with him, we

coalesce or are united together, that we may draw from him

the vivifying power of the Holy Spirit, by which power the

old man is mortified and we rise again into a new life. All

these things cohere together with each other in a certain

order, and must thus also be considered, if any one be

desirous of knowing them not confusedly but distinctly, and

of explaining them well to others. But we are not, in this

place, treating about all the unregenerate in general, but

only about those in whom the law has exerted all its

efficacy, and who are, on this account, reciprocally said to

be under the law.

II. THE CONNECTION OF THE SEVENTH CHAPTER WITH THE SIXTH

1. The design of the Apostle in the sixth chapter. 2. A short

disposition of this argument. 3. Four enunciations of it.

4. This distribution is treated in order [in the seventh

chapter]. 5. The two former enunciations are contained in

conjunction. 6. What therefore is proved by them. 7. The

third and fourth enunciations are proposed in the fifth and

sixth verses. 8. In the third enunciation lies the principal

part of the controversy; its deduction consists of the

proposition of the enunciation and of its method of being

treated. 9. The proposition of the enunciation. 10. The

investigation of the proposition, consisting of a larger

explanation, and the rendering of the cause. 11. A larger

explanation of the seventh chapter, from the seventh verse to

the fourteenth. 12. The rendering of the cause, from the

fourteenth verse to the end of the seventh chapter. 13. The

fourteenth verse contains the rendering of a two-fold reason.

14. The proof of this is contained in the fifteenth verse.

15. And a more ample explanation of it. 16. From which two

consectaries are deduced -- the first in the sixteenth verse,

and the second in the seventeenth. 17. From this, the

apostle returns to the rendering of the cause, in the

eighteenth verse, and to the proof of it. 18. Its more ample

explanation follows in the nineteenth verse, from which is

deduced the second consectary in the twentieth verse. 19. The

conclusion of the thing intended, in the twenty-first verse,

and the proof of it is given in the twenty-second and twenty-

third verses. 20. A votive exclamation for the deliverance

of a man who is under the law, occurs in the twenty-fourth

verse. 21. An answer or a thanksgiving reference to that

exclamation, is given in the former part of the twenty-fifth

verse, and the conclusion of the whole investigation, in

which the state of a man who is under the law is briefly

defined in the latter part of the twenty-fifth verse. 22. A

brief recapitulation of the second part.

1. Having, from necessity of the thing and of order, thus

premised these things, let us now proceed to treat on the

question and the thesis itself. But it will be useful,

briefly to place before our eyes the sum of the whole

chapter, its disposition and distribution; that, after having

considered the design of the apostle, and those things which

conduce to that design, and which have been brought forward

by the apostle as subservient to his purpose, his mind and

intention, may the more plainly be made known to us. That

this may the more appropriately be done, the matter must be

traced a little further backward. In the 12th and 13th

verses, as well as in the preceding verses of the sixth

chapter of the epistle to the Romans, the apostle had

exhorted all the believers at Rome to contend strenuously

against sin, and not to suffer sin to domineer or rule over

them, or to exercise authority in their mortal body; but to

devote themselves to God, and to yield their members as the

instruments of righteousness unto God; and he demonstrated

and confirmed the equity of his exhortation by many

arguments, especially by those which are deduced from the

communion of believers with Christ. But, in order to animate

them the more powerfully to this spiritual contest -- the

persuasion to enter on which was to be wrought not only by a

demonstration of its equity, but also by a promise of its

felicitous and successful issue -- in the 14th verse of the

same chapter, he proposed to them the certain hope of

victory, declaring "sin shall not have dominion over you."

For nothing can so strongly incite men to engage manfully and

with spirit in this warfare, as that certain confidence of

obtaining the victory which the apostle promises in these

words. But he grounds his promise, in the 14th verse, on a

reason drawn from it, and on the power and ability of that

[grace] under the guidance and auspices of which they were

about to contend against sin, or from that state in which

they were then placed it, and through Christ, when he says,

"For ye are not under the law but under grace," thus

extolling the powers of grace at the expense of the contrary

weakness of the law, as though he had said, "I employ these

continual exhortations to induce you strenuously to engage in

the conflict against sin; and I do this, not only because I

consider it most equitable that you should enter into that

warfare, while I have regard to your communion with Christ,

but also because I arrive at an assured hope, while I view

your present condition, that you will at length enjoy the

victory over sin, through that under whose auspices you

fight; and it can by no means come to pass, that sin shall

have dominion over you, as it formerly had; for you are under

grace, under the government and guidance of the Spirit of

Christ, and no longer under the law. if you were still in

that state in which you were before faith in Christ, that is,

if you were yet under the law, I might indulge in despair

about declaring a victory for you, as placed under the

dominion of sin. Such a victory over the power of sin

contending within you, you would not be able to obtain by the

strength or power of the law, which knows how to command, but

affords no aid for the performance of the things commanded,

how great soever might be the exertions which you made to

gain the battle under the auspices of the law." But this

reasoning, in the first place, possessed validity to prove

the necessity of the grace which was offered and to be

obtained in Christ alone, in opposition to those who were the

patrons of the cause of the law against the gospel, and who

urged that covenant, the law of works, against the covenant

of grace and the law of faith. This reasoning also

contributed greatly to the design which the apostle proposed

to himself in the principal part of this epistle. His design

was to teach that, not the law, but "the gospel is the power

of God to salvation to every one that believeth," both

because by the law, and by the works of the law, no man can

be justified from the sins which he has committed, and

because, by the power and aid of the same law no one can

oppose himself to the power of sin to shake off its yoke,

and, alter having been freed from its yoke, to serve God,

since he immediately falls in the conflict. But in Christ

Jesus, as he is offered to us through the gospel, and

apprehended by faith we can obtain both these blessings --

the forgiveness of sins through faith in his blood, and the

power of the Spirit of Christ, by which, being delivered from

the dominion of sin, we may, through the same Spirit, be able

to resist sin, to gain the victory over it, and to serve God

"in newness of life."

These things in the sixth chapter may be perceived at one

glance when placed before the eyes in the following order:

THE PROPOSITION OF THE APOSTLE

Dehortatory. -- "Neither yield ye your members as instruments

of unrighteousness unto sin."

Hortatory. -- "But yield your members as instruments of

righteousness unto God."

THE REASON

"For sin shall not have dominion over you."

Hence, an enthymeme, whose

Antecedent is -- "Sin shall not have dominion over you."

Its consequent -- "Therefore, neither yield your members as

instruments of unrighteousness unto sin, but yield yourselves

unto God," &c.

THE PROOF OF THE ANTECEDENT OR OF THE REASON

"For ye are under grace; therefore, sin shall not have

dominion over you."

AN ILLUSTRATION CF THE PROOF FROM ITS CONTRARY

For ye are not under the law."

A BRIEF EXPLICATION OF THE PROOF, AND OF ITS ILLUSTRATION

"If, indeed, you were yet under the law, as you formerly

were, sin would have the dominion over you as it once had;

and, having followed its commands and impulses, you would not

be able to do any other than yield your members as

instruments of unrighteousness unto sin.

"But as you are now no longer under the law, but under grace,

sin shall not in any wise have the dominion over you, but by

the power of grace you shall easily resist sin, and yield

your members as instruments of righteousness unto God."

From the 14th verse, the apostle perseveres in the same

exhortation throughout the remainder of the sixth chapter,

with a slight intermission of this argument, yet having

previously refuted the objection which might be deduced from

it; being about to resume the same argument, and to treat it

more at large, in the whole of the seventh chapter, and in

the former part of the eighth, since, as we have already

perceived, the prosecution of this argument contributes very

materially to his design.

2. But the apostle treats this subject in the order and

method which was demanded by reason itself, and by the

necessity of its discussion. For he had said, "Sin shall not

have dominion over you, for ye are not under the law, but

under grace."

3. In these words, are contained the four following

enunciations:

(1.) Christians are not under the law.

(2.) Christians are under grace.

(3.) Sin shall have dominion over those who are under the

law.

(4.) Sin shall not have dominion over those who are under

grace.

Of these four enunciations, the second and the fourth are

necessary and sufficient to persuade in favour of this

exhortation; but the first and the third are adduced, both

for the sake of illustration, and because they were required

by the principal design of the entire epistle. The former of

these [pairs of conjoint enunciations] is well known to all

who understand the nature of a separated axiom and the mutual

relation which exists between its parts; but the latter of

them will he rendered very apparent by the deduction of the

epistle itself, and on a diligent inspection of its

conformation.

4. The apostle, therefore, thought that these four axioms

ought to be treated by him in order, and indeed always with

the mention of the conclusion which he was desirous to infer

from them as from premises; and in which the sum of the

exhortation consisted.

5. But the apostle treats those two former enunciations

conjointly, such a course being required by their nature. For

he gives one thing to those from which he takes another away,

and this very properly; because there exists one and the same

cause why the one should be attributed and the other taken

away, why they are under grace and not under the law. This

cause is expressed in the fourth verse of the seventh

chapter, in the following words: "Ye, also, are become dead

to the law in the body of Christ, that ye should be married

to another."

6. But in the first four verses, the apostle proves that

Christians or believers are not under the law, but under

grace; which proof may be comprised in this syllogism:

They who are dead to the law, and this in the body of Christ,

that they may be married to another, even to Christ, are no

longer under the law, but are now under grace;

But Christians are dead to the law, that they should he

married to another, even to Christ;

Therefore, Christians are no longer under the law, but under

grace.

The first part of the proposition -- "They who are dead to

the law, are no longer under the law," is expressed in the

first verse of the seventh chapter in these words: "The law

hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth." The latter

part of it, "They who are made Christ's are under grace, --

is included in the fourth verse, from which it may be

deduced. But a confirmation of the first part of the

proposition is added, in the first verse, from the testimony

of the consciences of those who are expert in the knowledge

of the law; and the same part of the proposition is

illustrated, in the second and third verses, by a simile,

that of marriage, in which the woman is no longer liable to

the law of her husband than "so long as he liveth;" but when

he is dead, she is free from the law of her husband, so that

she may be allowed to transfer herself to another man without

committing the crime of adultery. The application of this

comparison is evident, the difference only being observed,

that the apostle has declared, by a change in the mode of

speaking, that Christians are become dead to the law, and not

that the law is become dead to them. This change of speech is

attributed by some persons to the prudence of the apostle,

who wished to avoid the use of a phrase which he previously

knew would be offensive to the Jews. By others it is

transferred to the nature of the thing, in which they say

that sin, and not the law, sustained the part or person of

the husband, because in the sixth verse sin is said to be

dead; but this makes nothing to our present purpose.

The assumption, in the fourth verse, is in these words: "we

also are become dead to the law in the body of Christ, that

ye should be married to another, even to Christ." This

assumption is illustrated, First, by the efficient cause of

that mortification or death, which is the crucifixion and the

resurrection of the body of Christ, and the communion of

believers with Christ in that crucifixion and in the rising

again of His body. Secondly. This assumption is illustrated

by the final cause of deliverance, which contains the scope

or design of the apostolical exhortation, that is, "to bring

forth fruit unto God." But he perseveres in the same end in

the two subsequent verses, the sixth and seventh, by treating

it through a comparison of things similar, as he had also

done in the nineteenth verse of the sixth chapter. The

parallel is, that we serve God, and since we are not now in

the oldness of the letter, but in the newness of Spirit, and

are delivered from the law, that thing being dead in which we

were held, it is equitable that we bring forth fruit unto

God; because when we were in the flesh, the motion of sins,

existing through the law, did work in our members to bring

forth fruit unto death.

The conclusion is not openly inferred, but is understood,

which is a mode of frequent occurrence, because the

proposition, or question to be treated, does not differ from

the conclusion in the matter, but only in the mode of

position.

7. But though these two verses, the fifth and sixth, have

such a relation to those things which preceded as has been

already explained, yet they are likewise to be referred to

those which follow. For the third and fourth enunciations are

proposed in these two verses -- the third in the fifth verse,

and the fourth in the sixth. For, this expression, "The

motions of sins, which are by the law, are vigourous, or

operate in the members of men who are yet in the flesh,"

(verse 5) is tantamount in meaning to these words: "Sin has

the dominion over those who are under the law." These words

likewise, "But now we are delivered from the law, that being

dead wherein we were held, wse so that we should serve in

newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter,"

(verse sixth,) agree well with the following: "Sin shall not

have the dominion over those who are under grace." This will

be rendered evident if any one translates the particle wse as

an ancient interpreter has done, by the words "so that," and

understands it not of the end or intention, but of the issue

or event, as the almost perpetual use of that particle

requires. For the sense is this: "When we were yet in the

oldness of the letter and under the law, then we were held

under sin; and when we are now delivered from the law and

placed in newness of spirit, we are able to serve God in

righteousness and true holiness," agreeably to this state of

our newness of living.

8. But let us now more closely inspect how this third

enunciation is treated, since in it is laid the principal

part of the controversy. The exposition of the whole matter

consists of the proposing of the enunciation, and of its

investigation, the latter of which is partly an explanation,

and partly an application of the cause. Both of these are

briefly joined to the proposition, as it is laid down in the

fifth verse of this chapter; wherefore they are more copious,

and better accommodated to the more prolix investigation,

than as they are proposed from the fourteenth verse of the

sixth chapter.

9. For that proposition is, "sin," or, as it is more

energetically expressed, "The motions of sins have the

dominion over those who are under the law." This attribute is

likewise more nervously expressed by this method of speech,

by which the motions of sins are said to have existence by

the law itself.

Two effects of this dominion, therefore, are added to the

proposition for the sake of explication. One is, its vigour,

and its working in the members; the other is, its bringing

forth fruits unto death. The cause why, in men under the law,

"the motions of sins work in their members to bring forth

fruit unto death," is rendered in these words, "when we were

in the flesh." For the reference to the time preceding is

taken from the carnal state, which state comprises the cause

why, in times past, "the motions of sins did work in our

members." As if the apostle had said, "It is not wonderful

that the motions of sins have had the dominion over us, and

have worked in our members to bring forth fruit unto death;

for we are in the flesh; and the law itself is so far from

being able to hinder this dominion and to restrain the

vigourous growth of sin, that these motions are by the law

far more fervid and vehement, not through the fault of the

law, but through the wickedness and obstinacy of sin that

holds the dominion and abuses its power."

10. This proposition, therefore, is more largely explained,

from the seventh verse to the fourteenth; and its cause is

fully treated from the fourteenth verse inclusive, to the end

of the chapter. The explanation is occupied about this two-

fold effect -- the working of sin, and its fructification by

which it brings forth fruit unto death. The rendering of the

cause is continually intent upon what is said in the fifth

verse, "When we were in the flesh." But on both these points,

we must carefully guard against bringing the law under the

suspicion of blame, as though it were of itself the cause of

depraved desires in us, and of death; when it is only the

occasion, upon which sin violently seizes, and uses it to

produce these effects in men who live under the law. In the

explanation, both these effects are removed from the law, and

they are attributed to sin as to their proper cause; yet this

is done in such a way, that it is at the same time added,

that sin abuses the law to produce these effects.

11. (i) The former of these effects is removed from the law,

in the seventh verse, by these words: "What shall we say

then? Is the law sin? God forbid." That is, as if he had

said, "Can it, therefore, be attributed to the law that it is

itself, or the cause of depraved desires in us, because it is

called in the fifth verse, the motions of sin which are by

the law?" The apostle replies, that it is very wrong to

entertain even the bare thought of such a thing concerning

the law. He subjoins a proof of this removal of the first

effect, from the contrary effect which the law has; for the

law is the index of sin, or that which points it out;

therefore, it is neither sin nor the cause of sin. He then

illustrates this proof by a special example: "For I should

not have known concupiscence, unless the law had said, Thou

shaft not desire or covet."

But the same effect is, in the eighth verse, attributed to

sin, in these words: "But sin wrought in me all manner of

concupiscence," yet so that it abuses the law as an occasion

to produce this effect. This is intimated in the words which

immediately follow:. "Sin, taking occasion by the

commandment, wrought in me," &c. The latter effect [the

fructification of sin] is proved in the next verse, in these

words: "For, without the law, sin was dead; but, on the

approach of the law, sin revived," which is illustrated by

its opposite privatives, "For I was alive when sin was dead;

but when sin revived then I died;" but, as this was done by

the law, it is evident that sin abused the law to produce

this effect. But the apostle here joins the second effect to

the first, (because they cohere together by nature, and the

former is the cause of the latter,) and thus in the tenth and

eleventh verses, ascribes death to sin, which abuses the law,

yet so as to excuse the law also from the effect of death, as

it is expressed in the tenth verse, "the commandment which

was unto life;" the cause of death being transferred to sin,

in the expression, "for sin, taking occasion by the

commandment," &c. But he follows up his exculpation of the

law, in the twelfth verse, by a description of the nature of

the law, that it "is holy, and just, and good," and,

therefore, by no means the cause of death -- an insinuation

against the law which he indignantly repels in the former

part of the thirteenth verse, by saying, "God forbid that

that which is good, should be made death unto me." But in the

latter part of this verse, he ascribes the same effect to

sin, with the addition of a two-fold end, both of them

inclining to the disparagement of sin itself, in these words:

"That sin might appear sin, working death in me by that which

is good; that sin, by the commandment, might become

exceedingly sinful." As though he had said -- "Sin, by this

abuse of the law to seduce and kill us, has produced the

effect, that. in return, its own depravity and perverseness

be made manifest by the law. This perverse depravity consists

in sin working death by the law which is good, and in being

made exceedingly sinful by the commandment which is just and

holy, and that it might only become as it were a sinner above

measure by its own wickedness, but also might be declared to

be such by the indication of the law, which it has so

shamefully abused to produce these effects." But it is

apparent from the whole of this explanation, that the apostle

has so attempered his style as to draw a conclusion of the

necessity of the grace of Christ, from the efficacy of sin,

and from the weakness of the law. This will be still more

perspicuous, if we briefly comprise this explanation of the

apostle in the following form: "Sin has the dominion over

those who are under the law, by working in them all manner of

concupiscence through the law itself, and also by killing

them through it, yet so that the law is free from all blame

in both cases, since, it is holy and good, the index of sin,

and was given for life. But sin is so powerful in men who are

still under the law, that it abuses the law to produce those

effects in a man who is under subjection to it; by which

abuse of the law, sin, on the other hand, takes away the

reward from the law, that its own perverse and noxious

disposition and tendency may be manifested by the indication

of the law. From these circumstances a man who is under the

law is compelled to flee to grace, that he may by its

beneficent aid be delivered from the tyranny of such a wicked

and injurious master."

12. The rendering of the cause follows from the fourteenth

verse to the end of the chapter; in which, as we have already

observed, the utmost care is evinced not to impose any

ignominy on the law, or to ascribe any blame to it; and the

entire mischief is attributed to the power of sin, and to the

weakness of that man who is under the law. But the cause is

briefly given in the fourteenth verse, in these words: "For

we know that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold

under sin." But in order that this rendering of the cause may

be accurately understood, we must again consider that

proposition, the cause of which the apostle determines in

this place to explain, and which is this: "Sin has dominion

over those who are under the law;" or, "The motions of sins,

which are by the law, work in men who are under the law."

13. That the cause of this may be fully and perfectly

rendered, it must be shown why the law cannot weaken the

force and tyranny of sin in those who are under the law, and

why sin holds those who are under the law bound and obnoxious

to itself as by some right of its own. Therefore, this

rendering of the cause consists of two parts: The first is

contained in these words: "For truly the law is spiritual;

but I am carnal." That the particle "indeed" or "truly" must

be added, is proved both by its relative de, "but," as well

as by the very subject. The second is contained in these

words: "For I am sold under sin;" that is, I am under the

dominion of sin, as one who is constituted a purchased

servant by the right of sale, and like one who becomes the

bond-slave of sin. As though the apostle had said, "That the

law is incapable of hindering the strength and operation of

sin in men who are under the law, arises from this, that men

under the law are carnal; in whom therefore the law, though

it is spiritual, does not possess so much power as to enable

it to restrain the strong inclination of the flesh to things

which are evil and contrary to the law. And since sin, by a

certain right of its own, exercises dominion over those men

who are under the law, therefore it comes to pass that they

have been made bond-slaves to sin, and are bound and

"fettered like a purchased menial."

14. The apostle immediately subjoins a proof, in the

fifteenth verse, not so much of the fact that a man under the

law is carnal, as that he is the slave of sin. But the proof

is taken from the peculiar adjunct or effect of a purchased

servant, in these words: "For that which I do I allow not."

For a servant does not do that which seems good to himself,

but that which his master is pleased to prescribe to him;

because thus is the word "I allow" used in this passage, for

"I approve." But if any one thinks that it is here used in

its proper signification, the argument will be the same, and

equal its validity; "for," as Christ has told us, "the

servant knoweth not what his Lord doeth;" (John xv, 15;)

neither is his Lord bound, nor is he accustomed, to make

known to his servant all his will, except so far as it seems

proper to himself to employ the services of his menial

through the knowledge of that will.

15. But the first signification of the word is better

accommodated to this passage, and seems to be required by

those things which follow; for a more ample explanation of

this argument is produced in the following words: "For what I

would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I;" which is

an evident token of a will that is subjugated, and subject to

the will of another; that is, to the will of sin. Therefore

he is the servant and the slave of sin.

16. The apostle now deduces two consectaries from this, by

the first of which he excuses the law, and by the second, he

throws on sin all the blame respecting this matter, as he had

also done in a previous part of the chapter. The first

consectary is, "if, then, I do that which I would not, I

consent unto the law that it is good." (16.) That is, "if I

unwillingly do that which sin prescribes to me, now, indeed,

I consent unto the law that it is good, as being that against

which sin is committed. I assent to the law that commands,

though, while placed under the dominion of sin, I am unable

to perform what it prescribes." The second consectary is,

"Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth

in me." (17.) That is, "therefore, because I reluctantly do

what I do, not at my own option but at that of another, that

Is, of my master, who is sin; it follows from this, that it

is not I who do it, but sin which dwells in me, has the

dominion over me, and impels me to do it."

17. Having treated upon these subjects in the manner now

stated, the apostle returns to the same rendering of the

cause and the proof of it. The eighteenth verse contains the

rendering of the cause, in these words: "For I know that in

me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing:" Wherefore

it is not surprising that the law, though it be spiritual, is

not able to break the power of sin in a man who is under the

law; for that which is good does not dwell, that is, has not

the dominion, in a carnal man who is under the law. The proof

of this is subjoined in the same verse: "For to will is

present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find

not." Or, "I do not find how I can perform any thing good."

18. The more ample explanation of it is given in the

nineteenth verse, "For the good that I would, I do not; but

the evil that I would not, that I do;" which is an evident

token that no good thing dwelleth in my flesh. For if any

good thing dwelt in my flesh, I should then be actually

capable of performing that to which my mind and will are

inclined. He then deduces once more the second consectary, in

the twentieth verse: "Now if I do that I would not, it is no

more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me."

19. But from all these arguments, in the twenty-first verse

he concludes the thing intended: "I find then a law, [which

is imposed in this way,] that, when I would do good, evil is

present with me." That is, In reality, therefore, I find from

the circumstance of "to will being present with me," but of

not being capable of performing what is good, that evil or

sin is present with me, and not only has it a place in me but

it likewise prevails. This conclusion does not differ in

meaning from the rendering of the cause which is comprised in

the fourteenth verse, in this expression: "But I am carnal,

sold under sin." But in the two subsequent verses, the

twenty-second and twenty-third, the apostle proves the

conclusion which immediately preceded; and, in proving it, he

more clearly explains whence and how it happens, that a man

who is under the law cannot have dominion over sin, and that,

whether willing or unwilling, such a person is compelled to

fulfill the lusts of sin; and he says, "for I delight in the

law of God after the inward man; but I see another law in my

members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me

into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members."

20. At the close, from a consideration of the miserable state

of those men who are under the law, a votive exclamation is

raised for their deliverance from this tyranny and servitude

of sin, in the following terms: "O wretched man that I am!

who shall deliver (or snatch) me from the body of this

death?" That is, not from this mortal body, but from the

dominion of sin, which he here calls the body of death, as he

calls it also in other passages the body of sin.

21. To this exclamation he subjoins a reply -- "the grace of

God, through Jesus Christ our Lord, will deliver thee" -- or

a thanksgiving, in which the apostle intimates, in his own

person, whence deliverance must be sought and expected. In

the last place, a conclusion is annexed to the whole

investigation, in the latter part of the twenty-fifth verse,

in which is briefly defined the entire condition of a man

under the law, that had been previously and at great length

described; "so then, with the mind, I myself, serve the law

of God, but with the flesh, the law of sin." And in this

manner is concluded the seventh chapter.

22. But in order that these arguments, after having been

reduced to a small compass, may be perceived at a single

glance, let us briefly recapitulate this second part

likewise, in the following manner:

"We have already declared, that sin has dominion over those

men who are under the law: But the cause of this is, that,

though the law itself is spiritual, and though the men who

are under it consent unto it that it is good, and though they

will what is good and delight in the law of God after the

inward man; yet these very men who are under the law are

carnal, sold under sin, have no good thing dwelling in their

flesh, but have sin dwelling in them, and evil is present

with them; they have likewise a law in their members which

not only wars against the law of their mind, but which also

renders them captives to the law of sin which is in their

members. Of this matter it is a certain and evident token,

that the good which such men would, they do not; but the evil

which they hate, that they do; and that when they will to do

good, they do not obtain the ability. Hence it is undoubtedly

evident, that they are not themselves the masters of their

own acts, but sin which dwelleth in them; to which is also

chiefly to be ascribed the culpability of the evil which is

committed by these men who are like the reluctant

perpetrators of it. But on this account, these persons, from

the shewing of the law, having become acquainted with their

misery, are compelled to cry out, and to implore the grace of

Jesus Christ."

VERSE THE FOURTEENTH

1. A closer investigation of this question and a

demonstration taken from the text itself, that the apostle is

here treating about a man paced under the law, and not under

grace. 2. The manner in which Carnal and spiritual are

opposed to each other in the scriptures. 3. An objection

taken from 1 Corinthians iii, 1,2; and a reply to it. 4. The

meaning of the phrase, sold under sin. The views of Calvin

and Beza on this verse.

1. Having, in the preceding manner, considered the

disposition and economy of the whole chapter, let us now

somewhat more strictly investigate the question proposed by

us, which is this: "Are those things which are recorded, from

the fourteenth verse to the end of the seventh chapter, to be

understood concerning a man who is under the law, or

concerning one who is under grace?"

First of all, let some attention be bestowed on the

connection of the fourteenth verse with those which preceded

it; for the rational particle gar "for," indicates its

connection with the preceding. This connection shows, that

the same subject is discussed in this verse, as in those

before it; and the pronoun egw I, must be understood as

relating to the same man, as had been signified in the

previous verses by the same pronoun. But the investigation in

the former part of the chapter was respecting a man who is

under the law, and the pronoun "I" had previously denoted the

man who was under the law: Therefore, in this fourteenth

verse also, in which a, cause is given of that which had been

before explained, a man under the law is still the subject.

If it be otherwise, the whole of it is nothing less than

loose reasoning; nor, in this case, have we ever been able to

perceive even any probable connection, according to which

these consequences that follow can be in coherence with the

matters preceding, and which has been adduced by those who

suppose that, in the first thirteen verses of this seventh

chapter, the discourse refers to a man under the law, but

that in the fourteenth verse and those which follow, the

subject of the discourse is a man under grace. If any one

denies this, let him attempt to make out the connection

[between the two portions of the chapter which have just been

specified]. Some of those who have entertained that opinion,

perceiving the difficulty of such an undertaking, interpret

this fourteenth verse as well as those which preceded it, as

relating to a man under the law, but the fifteenth and

following verses as applicable to a man under grace. This,

also, we shall hereafter perceive.

Secondly. In the same fourteenth verse, that man about whom

the apostle treats under his own person, is said to be

carnal; but a man who is regenerate and placed under grace is

not carnal, but spiritual. Therefore, it is a matter of the

greatest certainty, that the subject of the apostle in this

verse is not a man placed under grace. But a man who is under

the law is carnal; therefore, it is plain that the subject of

discourse in this verse is a man under the law. I prove that

a regenerate man, one who is placed under grace, is neither

carnal, nor so designated in the Scriptures. In Romans viii,

9, it is said "but ye are not in the flesh, but in the

Spirit." And in the verse preceding, it is said, "so then

they that are in the flesh cannot please God:" But a

regenerate man, one who is placed under grace, pleases God.

In Romans viii, 5, it is said "They that are after the flesh

do mind the things of the flesh," but [as it is expressed in

the same verse] a man under grace "minds the things of the

Spirit." In Gal. v, 24, it is said, "They that are Christ's

have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts;" and

they that "have crucified the flesh" are not carnal. But men

who are regenerate and placed under grace "are Christ's and

have crucified the flesh." Therefore, such men as answer this

description are not carnal. In Romans viii, 14, it is said,

"As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons

of God." Therefore, they are "led by the Spirit of God;" but

such persons are spiritual.

2. But it is here objected, "the same man may, in a different

respect, be called carnal and spiritual -- 'spiritual,' so

far as he is regenerate through the Spirit -- 'carnal' so far

as he is unregenerate; for, as long as man is in this mortal

body, he is not fully regenerate. From this arises a two-fold

signification of the work 'carnal': one denotes a man purely

carnal, in whom sin has the dominion; the other denotes a man

partly carnal and partly spiritual."

Answer: I grant, according to the Scriptures, that man is not

fully and perfectly regenerate so long as he is in the

present life. But this admission must be correctly

apprehended, that is, that such perfection be understood as

relating not to the essence and essential parts of

regeneration itself, but to the degree and measure of the

quantity. For the business of regeneration is not carried on

in such a manner, that a man is regenerate or renewed with

regard to some of his faculties, but remains with regard to

others of them altogether in the oldness of depraved nature.

But this second birth is ordered in the same manner as our

first nativity, by which we are born human beings -- that is,

partaking entirely of human nature, but not in the perfection

of adult manhood. Thus also, does the power of regeneration

pervade all the faculties of man, none of them excepted; but

it does not pervade them perfectly at the first moment; for

it is carried on gradually, and by daily advances, until it

is expanded or drawn out to a full and mature age in Christ

Hence, the whole man is said to be regenerated, according to

all his faculties, mind, affections and will; and he is,

therefore, with regard to these, his regenerated faculties, a

spiritual person.

But as in the Scripture, a spiritual man and a carnal man are

opposed to each other in their entire definitions, [for the

former of them is one who walks according to the Spirit, and

the latter is he that walks after the flesh, and as the one

is mentioned for the opposite of the other,) in this respect

indeed, the same man cannot be said to be at once both

spiritual and carnal. And thus I reject, according to the

Scriptures, this distinction of carnal persons, by which some

of them are called carnal, in whom sin has dominion on the

predominant part, and by which others receive the appellation

of carnal men, in whom the flesh contends against the Spirit

on the part which is less powerful; for the rejection of this

distinction, I have the permission of Scripture, which is not

accustomed to reckon the latter of these two classes in the

number of carnal persons. This is expressed in a very

significant manner by Leo, on the resurrection of our Lord,

in the following words: "Though we are saved by hope, and

still bear about with us corruption and mortal flesh, yet we

are correctly said not to be in the flesh if carnal

affections have not dominion over us, and we deservedly lay

aside and discard the name of that thing whose will we no

longer follow."'

But were this, their distinction, allowed, still, that is not

yet proved which they attempt, unless it be demonstrated that

this man is called carnal, not in the first of these respects

or senses, but in the second -- not because sin has the

dominion in him, but because the flesh contends against the

Spirit, which is a result that can never be deduced from the

text itself: For It is evident that, in the man whom the

apostle here calls carnal, sin has the dominion, and the

party of the flesh is more powerful in him than that of the

Spirit. Because "sin dwelleth in him, he does the evil that

he would not, and he does not the good which he would; to

perform what is good, finds not; but sin, which dwelleth in

him, perpetrates that which is evil; he is brought into

captivity to the law of sin, or he is a captive under the law

of sin." All these are certain and manifest tokens of sin,

which has the dominion. Nor is it any valid objection, that

the man is compelled, though unwilling and reluctant, to obey

sin; for the dominion of sin is two fold -- either with the

consent of him who sins, or against his conscience, and his

consent arising from his conscience. For whether a servant

obeys his Lord willingly or unwillingly, he is still the

servant of him to whom he yields obedience. This is such a

certain truth, that no one is able to come from the servitude

of sin to liberty, except through this way -- the way of this

hatred of servitude, and of this desire of obtaining

deliverance.

3. But some one will say, "Even those who are under grace are

called carnal in" 1 Corinthians iii, 1,2.

I reply, The question does not relate to the word itself; but

to its true meaning and the thing signified by it. We must

try, therefore, whether this word has the same signification

in this passage as it has in the seventh chapter of the

epistle to the Romans. But they [at Corinth] are called

carnal with respect to knowledge, and in reference to feeling

or inclination. In this sense, being unskillful and

inexperienced in the doctrine of piety, and the knowledge of

the gospel, they are called carnal in opposition to those who

are spiritual, who know how to "judge all things," (1 Cor.

ii, 15,) and who are also called "who are perfect," in (1

Cor. ii, 6,) and, in this sense, "babes in Christ," and those

who have need to be fed with milk are called carnal. But with

respect to feeling or inclination, those men are called

carnal in whom human and carnal affections have the dominion

and prevail, and who are said, in other passages, to be in

the flesh, and to walk according to the flesh, in opposition

to those who are spiritual, who, "through the Spirit, have

mortified the deeds of the flesh and have crucified the flesh

with its affections and lusts." But the apostle seems here to

bestow this appellation on the Corinthians, or on some of

them, with this two-fold reference; for he says that, with

respect to knowledge, they are "babes in Christ," that is,

unskillful and inexperienced in the doctrine of piety, who

had to be "fed with milk, and who were not able to bear solid

food." But with respect to affections, he says that they "are

carnal, and walk as men," on account of the contentions and

divisions which prevailed among them, from which it was

evident that, in them, the flesh had the predominance over

the Spirit. But in whatever sense or manner the word is used

in this passage, it brings no advantage to the cause of those

who declare that the apostle calls himself a carnal man in

Romans vii, 14. For if the same word is not used in 1

Corinthians iii, 1, in a sense similar to that which it bears

in Romans vii, 14, then it is adduced in an unlearned and

useless manner in elucidation of this question; for

equivocation is the fruitful parent of error. If the word is

to be received in the same sense in both passages, then I am

at liberty firmly to conclude from this, in favour of my

opinion, that the apostle cannot be called carnal in Romans

7, for under that appellation he severely reprehends the

Corinthians because he "was not able to speak unto them as

unto spiritual persons," since they were such as were still

carnal; which he would have done without any just cause, if

he were himself also comprehended under that title when

understood in the same signification.

4. Thirdly. The same man about whom the apostle is here

treating, is also said, in this, the fourteenth verse, to be

sold under sin, or, (which is the same thing,) the slave of

sin, and become its servant by purchase, which title can, in

no sense whatsoever, be adapted to men placed under grace --

a misappropriation of epithet, against which the Scriptures

openly reclaim in many passages: "If the Son, therefore,

shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed." (John viii,

36.) "For he that is dead" is justified, that is, he "is

freed from sin" (Rom. vi, 7.) "But God be thanked that ye

were the servants of sin; being then made free from sin, ye

became the servants of righteousness," or those who are

completely subject to it. (Rom. vi, 17,18.) But that the two

things here specified [the service of sin, and that of

righteousness] are so opposed to each other, as not to be

able to meet together at once in the same individual, is

evident from the twentieth verse of the same chapter: "For

when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from

righteousness." But that the same remark applies to a man who

is under the law, is apparent from a comparison of 2

Corinthians iii, 17, "Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there

is liberty," with Gal. v, 18, "But if ye be led of Spirit, ye

are not under the law;" therefore, they who are of the Spirit

are free. But such persons are not under the law; therefore,

those who are under the law are not free, but are the

servants of sin. For, whether any one unwillingly, and

compelled by the force of sin, obeys it, or whether it

willingly -- whether anyone becomes the slave of sin by the

deed of his first parents, or whether, in addition to this,

"he has sold himself to work evil in the sight of the Lord,"

as it is related concerning Ahab in 1 Kings xxi, 20. In each

of these cases is the man truly and deservedly called the

servant of sin. "For of whom a man is overcome, of the same

is he brought into bondage." (2 Pet. ii, 19.) And "whosoever

committeth sin is the servant of sin." (John viii, 34.) "Know

ye not that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his

servants ye are to whom ye obey, whether of sin unto death,

or of obedience unto righteousness?" (Rom. vi, 16.) For the

different mode of servitude does not exempt or discharge [the

subject of it] from servitude, but is conclusive that he is

under it.

Should any one reply, concerning the man mentioned in Romans

vii, 14, "that he is not simply called the servant of sin,

but that he is so denominated with this restriction -- that

he is the servant of sin with respect to the flesh, and not

with respect to the mind, as is apparent from the last verse

of the same chapter, which is an explanation of this verse,"

I rejoin that this man is simply called the servant of sin,

but of the description of those who unwillingly and with a

reluctant conscience serve sin. But with respect to the

manner in which the last verse of the chapter is to be

understood, we shall perceive what it is when we arrive at

that part.

But the greater part of the divines of our profession

acknowledge that this fourteenth verse must be understood as

relating to an unregenerate man, to one who is not placed

under grace. Thus Calvin observes on verse, "The apostle now

begins to bring the law and the nature of man a little more

closely into hostile contact with each other." And on the

subsequent verse he says, "He now descends to the more

particular example of a man already regenerate." Thus also,

Beza, against Castellio, in the refutation of the first

argument to the thirteenth and fourteenth calumny, (fol.

413,) says, "St. Paul exclaims that he is not sufficient even

to think that which is good; and in another passage,

considering himself not within the boundaries of grace, he

says, But I am carnal, sold under sin."

VERSE THE FIFTEENTH

1. He does not approve of that which he does, neither does he

do that which he would, but he does that which he hates. 2.

The nature of the contest carried on in man. 3. The opinion

of St. Augustine and Peter Martyr, respecting the conflict in

men who are not born again.

1. The fifteenth verse contains a proof of the affirmation in

the preceding verse, which is, that the man about whom the

apostle is treating, is "sold under sin" or is the bond-slave

of sin.

For the argument is taken from the office and proper effect

of a purchased servant, and of one who has no legal control

over himself, but who is subjected to the power of another.

For it is the property of a servant, not to execute his own

will, but that of his lord, whether he does this willingly

and with full consent, or he does it with the judgment of his

own mind exclaiming against it, and with his will resisting

it. This is expressed in no unskillful manner by St.

Augustine, in his Retractions (lib. I, cap. i, ) "he who by

the flesh that lusteth against the Spirit, does those things

which he would not, lusteth indeed unwillingly; and in this

he does not that which he would; but if he be overcome [by

the flesh lusting against the Spirit] he willingly consents

to his lusts -- and in this he does nothing but what he has

willed, that is, devoid of righteousness and the servant of

sin." This is confirmed by Zanchius, on the works of

Redemption: (lib. I, cap. iii, ) "Undoubtedly Peter,

therefore, denied Christ because he would, though he did not

that with a full will, but reluctantly." But the proof [which

the apostle adduces in the fifteenth verse] is accommodated

to the condition of the man about whom he is treating, that

is, of a man who is under the law, and who is the servant of

sin just so far as to serve it not with full consent, but

with a conscience crying out against it. For these are the

words of the apostle: "For that which I do, I allow not,"

that is, I do not approve of it. This sentiment, he explains

and proves more at large in the words which immediately

follow in the same verse: "For what I would, that do I not;

but what I hate, that I do," from which we frame this

syllogism. He who approves not of that which he does, nor

does that which he would, is the slave of another, that is,

of sin; But the man about whom the apostle is treating,

approves not of that which he does, nor does what he would,

but he does that which he hates:

Therefore, the man who is in this place the subject of

discussion, is the slave of another, that is, of sin; and

therefore the same man is unregenerate, and not placed under

grace.

2. But perhaps you will say, "In this passage is described a

contest in the man about whom the apostle is treating, which

contest cannot take place in a man who is unregenerate."

Answer. In this passage, the contest between this man and sin

is not described; but the dominion of sin, and the servitude

of the man himself under sin, are demonstrated from the

proper effect of a servant by purchase, which effect, in

reality, is not produced by this man without much reluctance

of conscience and great mental struggles, which precede the

very production of the act; but this deed is not committed

except by a mind which is conquered and overcome by the force

of sin. Then I deny the preceding affirmation that, in an

unregenerate man, of what description soever he may be, there

is discovered no contest of the mind or conscience with the

inclinations and desires of the flesh and of sin. Nay, I

further assert and affirm, that, in a man who is under the

law, there is necessarily a conflict between the mind and

conscience on the one part, that prescribe those things which

are just and honest, and the inclinations or motions of sin,

on the other, which impel the man to things that are unlawful

and forbidden. For the Scriptures describe to us a two-fold

conflict against sin -- the First, that of the flesh, and of

the mind or the conscience-the Second, that of the flesh, or

sin, and of the Spirit.

The former of these obtains in all those who have a knowledge

of what is righteous and iniquitous, of what is just and

unjust, "in whose hearts is written the work of the law, and

whose thoughts, in the mean while, either accuse or excuse

one another," as it is recorded in Romans ii, 15, "who hold

the truth in unrighteousness," (i, 18) whose consciences are

not yet seared as with a hot iron, who are not yet "past all

feeling," (Ephes. iv, 19,) and who know the will of their

Lord, but do it not. (Luke xii, 47)

3. This view of the matter is confirmed to us by St.

Augustine, in his book "The Exposition of certain

propositions in the Epistle to the Romans,"(cap. 3) in which

he says, "Before the law, that is, in the state or degree

before the law, we do not fight; because we not only lust and

sin, but sins have also our approval. Under the law we fight,

but are overcome; for we confess that those things which we

do, are evil; and, by making such confession, we intimate

that we would not do them. But, because we have not yet any

grace we are conquered. In this condition it is shown to us,

in what situation we be; and while we are desirous of rising

up, and still fall down, we are the more grievously

afflicted," &c. This is likewise acknowledged by Peter

Martyr, who observes, on Romans v, 8, "We do not deny that

there is occasionally some contest of this kind in

unregenerate men; not because their minds are not carnal and

inclined to vicious pursuits, but because in them are still

engraven the laws of nature, and because in them shines some

illumination of the Spirit of God, though it be not such as

can justify them, or can produce a saving change."

The latter contest, that between the flesh and the Spirit,

obtains in the regenerate alone. For in that heart in which

the Spirit of God neither is nor dwells, there can be no

contest -- though some persons are said to "resist the Holy

Spirit," and, to "sin against the Holy Ghost," which

expressions have another meaning.

The difference between these two contests is very manifest

from the diversity of the issue or consequence of each: For,

in the first, the flesh overcomes; but, in the latter, the

Spirit usually gains the victory and becomes the conqueror.

This may be seen by a comparison of this passage with Gal. v,

16,17 -- a comparison which we will afterwards undertake.

But from the proper effects of the law itself, it may be most

certainly demonstrated that a contest against sin is carried

on within a man who is so under the law as that it has

discharged all its office towards him, and has exerted all

its powers in him. For it is the effect of the law to convict

a man, already convicted of sin, of the righteousness of God,

to incite him to obedience, to convince him of his own

weakness, to inflame him with a desire to be delivered, and

to compel him to seek for deliverance. It is well known,

however, that these effects cannot be completed without a

contest against indwelling sin. But we have already said that

about such a man as this the apostle treats in this passage -

- one who is in this manner under the law.

If any man will yet obstinately maintain, that all

unregenerate persons in general perpetrate that to the

commission of which, sin and the flesh persuade, with full

consent and without any reluctance, let him not view it as a

grievance if I demand proof for his assertion, since it is

made against express testimonies of Scripture, and since many

examples may be adduced in proof of the contrary, such as

that of Balsam, who, against his own conscience, obeyed the

king of Moab -- that of Saul, who, against his own

conscience, persecuted David -- that of the Pharisees, who,

through obstinate malice, resisted the Holy Spirit, &c. But

even that very common distinction, which sins are

distinguished into those of ignorance, infirmity and malice,

is likewise by this method destroyed, if all unregenerate

persons commit sin with full assent and without any struggle

or reluctance. I am desirous also, on this occasion, to bring

to the recollection of the adverse party, the steps or

degrees by which God is accustomed to convert his children to

himself from wickedness of life, and which, if they will

diligently and without prejudice consider, they will perceive

that the contest between the mind and the flesh, which is

excited by the law, must of necessity be placed among the

beginnings and the precursors of regeneration.

VERSE THE SIXTEENTH.

1. He consents to the law that it is good; a consectary

deduced. 2. An objection answered. 3. A second objection.

1. From what has preceded, a consectary or consequence is

deduced for the excuse of the law, in the following words:

"If then, I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law

that it is good." In this verse nothing is said, which may

not, in the best possible manner and without any controversy,

agree with one who is under the law. For unless a man under

the law yields his assent to it that it is good, he is not at

all under the law: For this is the first effect of the law in

those whom it will subject to itself -- to convince them of

its equity and justice; and when this is done, such consent

necessarily arises. It is also apparent from the first and

second chapters of the epistle to the Romans, and from the

tenth chapter, in which "a zeal of God touching the law" is

attributed to the Jews, that this consent is not peculiar to

a regenerate man, nor is it the proper effect of the

regenerating Spirit.

2. If any one say, "The subject in this passage is that

assent by which a man assents to the whole law of God, and

which cannot be in those who do not understand the whole law,

but none among the unregenerate understands the entire law of

God,"

I reply, FIRST, it can never be affirmed with truth, that

"none among the unregenerate understands the entire law"

while the following passages exclaim against such an

assertion: "That servant who knew his Lord's will and did not

according to it, shall be beaten with many stripes." (Luke

xii, 47) "Though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand

all mysteries and all knowledge, and though I have all faith,

so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, it

profiteth me nothing;" (1 Cor. xiii, 2 ) "Knowledge puffeth

up, but charity edifieth;" (1 Cor. viii, 1) "For it had been

better for them not to have known the way of righteousness,

than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy

commandment delivered unto them." (2 Pet. ii, 21.)

Secondly. Neither can this affirmation be truly made in every

case: "No man assents to the entire law unless he understands

the whole of it;" for he assents to the whole law who knows

it to be from God and to be good, though he may not

particularly understand all things which are prescribed and

forbidden in the law. And where, among the regenerate, is

that man to be found who dares to claim for himself such a

knowledge of the whole law?

Thirdly. That which is appropriately subservient to this

purpose, is, a denial that this passage has any reference to

that consent by which a man assents to all the precepts Of

the law as being specially understood; for neither do the

words themselves indicate any such thing, nor does the

analogy of the connection permit it. Because it is concluded

from the circumstance of his doing what he would not, that he

"consents unto the law that it is good "which conclusion

cannot be deduced from this deed if it be said, that this

expression relates to the consent which arises from a special

acquaintance with and an understanding of all the precepts of

the law. For that which this man here says that he does, is a

particular deed; it is, therefore, prohibited by some special

precept of the law, the knowledge and approval of which is

the cause why he who does that deed does it with reluctance.

Hence, as from a consequent, it is concluded from this deed

thus performed, (that Is committed with a mind crying out and

striving against it,) that he who commits the deed in this

manner, consents to the law that it is good.

3. But some one will perhaps rejoin and say, "This passage

does not relate to the consent of general estimation, which

may be possessed, and is so, in reality, by many of the

unregenerate. But it has reference to the consent of

particular approbation, which is the peculiar act of the

regenerating Spirit." Such an objector ought to know that

those things which are confidently uttered without any

attempt at proof, may, with equal freedom, be rejected

without offering the smallest reason. The thing itself,

however, evinces the contrary; for, to consent to the law

that it is good, is not to approve in particular a deed which

has been prescribed by the law; for this consent of

particular approbation cannot consist with the perpetration

of a deed which is particularly disapproved. But the

commission of such an act agrees well with the consent about

which the apostle here treats.

VERSE THE SEVENTEENTH

1. He no longer himself perpetrates this evil, but it is done

by sin that dwelleth in him, a second Consectary deduced. 2.

From this verse are drawn two arguments for the contrary

opinion, both of which are refuted -- the first argument, and

a reply to it. 3. The second argument and a reply. 4. An

argument from this verse in favour of true opinion. 5. On

the word dwelling, or inhabiting, according to its

signification, and the usage of Scripture, with quotations

from Zanchius, Bucer, Peter Martyr, and Musculus.

1. From the preceding verses is deduced another consectary,

by which this man transfers to sin all the blame of this

matter -- not to excuse himself, that be far from him, for

the law has been given and written on his heart, that "his

thoughts may accuse or else excuse one another, but to point

out his servile condition under the dominion of sin. In this

consectary, therefore, nothing can be contained which does

not agree with a man who is under the law. If it were

otherwise, the consectary would contain more than was to be

found in the premises, which, it has been demonstrated, agree

extremely well with a man who is under the law.

2. But let us see the words of the consectary: "Now then, it

is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me," that

is, sin that dwelleth in me, does this." From these words,

the opposite party seem capable of eliciting two arguments in

support of the opinion which affirms that the apostle is here

treating about a regenerate man and one who is placed under

grace.

The First of these arguments is of this kind: --

"It cannot be said of unregenerate men when they sin, that

they do not commit it themselves, but that it is committed by

sin which dwells in them.

But this is most appropriately said about the regenerate:

Therefore, the man about whom the apostle here treats, is

"not an unregenerate man, but one who is regenerate."

Answer. The antecedent must be examined; for, when it is

either granted or denied, the consequence is also granted or

denied.

(1.) It is evident, that it cannot simply be affirmed

concerning any man, whatever his condition may be, that he

does of himself commit the sin which he commits; for this is

a contradiction in the adjunct; and the apostle declares,

that this man "does evil." Therefore, if this can be said

with truth, the expression must be understood relatively and

in a certain respect. But this relation or respect ought to

be founded either in the man himself who perpetrates the

offense, or in the perpetration itself. (i.) If this respect

be founded in the man himself, it must be thus generally

explained and enunciated -- "The sin which this man commits,

he does as he is such a one; and he does not as he is such a

one." (ii.) If the respect be founded in the perpetration and

the effecting of the sin, then it must be taken from the

varied relation of causes of the same kind to the effect. But

in this passage, the apostle is treating on the efficient

cause of sin, which is here allowed to be two-fold -- The

man, and sin dwelling in him, but so as this may be said to

be effected by indwelling sin, and not by the man. Wherefore,

this effect must be taken from the distribution of the

efficient cause, by which it is distributed into that which

is primary and principal, and that which is secondary and

less principal.

(2.) It can by no means be said by him who is inspired with a

sincere love of truth, that this two-fold respect is

applicable only to a man who is regenerate and placed under

grace, but that it does not at all appertain to a man placed

under the law or does not in the least agree with him. For as

this respect or relation is two-fold in the regenerate, On

account of the imperfection of regeneration in this life, and

the remains of "the old man," according to which respect it

may be said concerning a regenerate man, that "as he is

regenerate he does this, and as he is not regenerate he does

it not or does not do it perfectly;" so, likewise, in a man

under the law, the respect is two-fold on account of the

coming in of the law; for he is "carnal" and "the servant of

sin," and is under the law, that is, "he consents to the law

that it is good," which consent is neither of the flesh nor

according to the flesh, that is, it is not from depraved

nature. Wherefore, it may be said concerning a man under the

law, that he commits sin, not as he is under the taw, nor as

he consents to the law that it is good, but as he is carnal

and the servant of sin.

(3.) The second respect (according to which the effect, that

has simply proceeded from two concurrent causes, is taken

away from one of them and ascribed to the other) seems to

hold the chief place in this passage, as it does also in this

saying of the apostle, "I laboured more abundantly than they

all; yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me." (1

Cor. xv, 10.) For it is well known to be a very general

practice to ascribe the effect to the principal and primary

of two concurrent causes, at the same time taking away the

same effect from the secondary cause; especially if by some

means, either beyond nature, or against the will and by the

force of the superior cause, the secondary one has been drawn

forth to efficiency. Thus, an ambassador who manages the

cause of his prince, is not said himself to act, but his

prince, who makes use of his services. Thus, much more

appropriately, if a servant, who is oppressed by a tyrannical

lord, does something against his own will at the command and

through the compulsion of his lord, he will not himself be

said to do this, but his lord who has the dominion over him.

And it is most manifest, to every one who will look upon

these words of the apostle with unjaundiced eyes, that they

convey this meaning; as is apparent from the epithet which is

attributed to sin, the perpetrator of this evil, and by which

the dominion of sin is denoted, that is, "sin that dwelleth

in me does it."

(4.) It is no matter of wonder, that "he does it not, but sin

does it;" for "when the law came, sin revived and he died."

(Rom. vii, 9) Therefore, the cause of actions, is that which

lives, and not that which is dead.

It is apparent, then, that the first part of the antecedent

in this argument is false, and on this account the second

part is not reciprocal; therefore, the conclusion cannot be

deduced from it by good consequence, which consequence

concludes [that the apostle is here treating] about a

regenerate man, to the exclusion of the unregenerate,

3. The second argument is drawn from the adverbs of time,

"now," and "no more," which are used in this verse; and from

which a conclusion is thus drawn in favour of the same

opinion: "These adverbs have respect to time antecedent; but

the time antecedent is the time when the man was not

regenerate. As though he had said, Formerly, when I was not

yet regenerated, I committed sin; but now I no longer do

this, because I am regenerated. Therefore, it is apparent

that this present time, which is signified by the adverb

"now," must be understood concerning the state of

regeneration, since it cannot be said concerning an

unregenerate man, that "though he formerly committed sin, he

commits it no more."

Answer. -- I grant it to be a great truth, that these adverbs

denote relation to time antecedent, and that in fact the

passage is thus commodiously explained: Formerly indeed

perpetrated evil, but now I no longer do this. But I deny

that the time antecedent embraces the entire state before

regenerations; for the state of unregeneracy, or that which

is prior to regeneration, is distinguished by our author, the

apostle himself, into another twofold state -- before or

without the law, and under the law, as it is expressed in the

ninth verse of this very chapter. And the antecedent time, in

reference to which it is said "now" and "no more," comprises

the state without the law; but the present time [described by

the two adverbs] comprises the state under the law. As if he

had said, "Formerly, when I was without the law, I committed

sin, but now, when I am under the law, I no longer commit it,

but sin that dwelleth in me." This is in unison with what is

said in the ninth verse: "For I was alive without the law

once," or formerly; "but when the commandment came, sin

revived, and I died." For, while "he was alive without the

law," he committed evil without any reluctance of mind or of

will. Therefore, at that time, he did evil; but now, being

placed under the law, he undoubtedly commits sin, but he does

it against his conscience and not without resistance on the

part of his will. Wherefore, the cause and culpability of sin

must be ascribed, not so much to the man himself, as to the

violent impulse of sin.

4. Thus far we have perceived, that this verse contains

nothing which can afford support to the opposite opinion. Let

us further see whether an argument may not be elicited from

it, for establishing the truth of the other opinion, which

declares that it must be understood concerning an

unregenerate man, and one who is placed under the law:

The apostle says that "sin dwelleth in this man." But sin

does not dwell in those who are regenerate.

Therefore, the apostle is not, in this passage, treating

about the regenerate or those who are placed under grace, but

about the unregenerate and those who are under the law.

One of the premises of this syllogism is in the text: the

other must be demonstrated by us. I am aware indeed, that

this seems wonderful to those who are accustomed to the

distinction of sin, by which one kind is called ruling or

governing, and another receives the appellation of sin

existing within us, or of indwelling and inhabiting sin, and

who suppose that the former of these epithets is peculiar to

the unregenerate, and the latter to the regenerate. But if

any one require a proof of this distinction, those who ought

to give it will evince a degree of hesitation. But is not one

kind of sin ruling or reigning, and another existing within

and not reigning, and is not the former peculiar to the

unregenerate, and the latter to the regenerate? Who can deny,

when the Scriptures affirm, that there are in us the remains

of sin and of the old man as long as we survive in this

mortal life? But what man, conversant with the Scriptures,

shall distinguish reigning from indwelling or inhabiting sin,

and will account indwelling sin to be the same as the sin

existing within? Indeed, indwelling sin is reigning sin, and

reigning is indwelling, and therefore sin does not dwell in

the regenerate, because it does not domineer or rule in them.

I prove the first part of this, both from the very

signification of the word to inhabit or dwell, and from the

familiar usage of the Scriptures.

5. Concerning the signification of the word, Zanchius

observes, in his treatise On the Attributes of God, "God is

not said to dwell in the wicked, but he dwells in the pious.

For what is it to dwell in any place? It is not simply to be

there, as people are at inns and places of entertainment

during journeys; but it is to reign and have the dominion at

his pleasure as if in his own residence." (Lib. 2, cap. 6,

quest. 3.) On Ephes. iii, 17, the same Zanchius says, "In

this proposition, Christ dwells in your heart by faith, the

word to dwell is undoubtedly put metaphorically; the metaphor

being taken, not from those persons who, as tenants or

lodgers, and as strangers or travelers, tarry for a season in

the house or inn belonging to another; but it is taken from

masters of families, who, in their own proper dwelling houses

live at liberty, work, govern the family, and exercise

dominion."

Bucer observes, on the very passage which is the subject of

our meditation, "He says that this destructive force or power

dwells in him, that is, it entirely occupies him and has the

dominion, as is the manner of those who are at their own

house, in their proper dwelling and domicile. The apostle

Paul, and all Scripture, frequently employ this metaphor of

inhabitation or residing; and by it they usually signify the

dominion and the certain presence, almost perpetually, of

that which is said to inhabit." And this is one of his

subsequent remarks: "When, in this manner, sin resides in us,

it completely and more powerfully besieges us and exercises

dominion."

Peter Martyr says, on Romans viii, 9, "The metaphor of

habitation, or indwelling, is taken from this circumstance --

that they who inhabit a house, not only occupy it, but also

govern in it and order [all things in it] at their own

option."

The subjoined remark is from Musculus on this passage: "And

that he may evidently express this tyranny and violence of

sin, he does not say, 'Sin exists in me,' but 'Sin dwells in

me.' For by the word to dwell or inhabit, he shows that the

dominion of sin is complete in him; and that sin has, as it

were, fixed his seat, or taken up his residence, in him. Evil

reigns in no place with greater power than in the place where

it has fixed its seat; that is what we see in the case of

tyrants. Thus, in a contrary manner, God is said to have

dwelt in the midst of the children of Israel; because among

no other people did he declare his goodness with such strong

evidence, as he did among them, according to this expression

of the Psalmist -- He hath not dealt so with any nation.

(cxlvii, 20) In this sense, the word to inhabit or to dwell,

is very often used in the Scriptures. When, therefore, the

apostle wished to declare the power and tyranny of sin in

him, he said that it dwelt in him, as in its proper domicile,

and thus fully reigned."

Calvin, in his Institutes, says (lib. iv, cap. 6, sec. 11,)

that we are circumcised in Christ, with a circumcision not

made by hands, having laid aside the body of sin which dwelt

in our flesh; which he calls the circumcision of Christ.

(2.) What I have said, in accordance with Bucer, about the

usage of Scripture, is plain from the following passages: "My

Father and I will come unto him, and make our abode with

him." (John xiv, 23.) "But if the Spirit of him that raised

up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ

from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his

Spirit that dwelleth in you." (Rom. viii, 11.) "For ye are

the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell

in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they

shall be my people." (2 Cor. vi, 16.) "That Christ may dwell

in your hearts by faith." (Ephes. iii, 17.) "When I call to

remembrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee, which dwelt

first in thy grand-mother Lois, and thy mother Eunice; and, I

am persuaded, in thee also." (2 Thess. i, 5.) "That good

thing which was committed unto thee, keep by the Holy Ghost

which dwelleth in us." (i, 14.) "Do ye think that the

Scripture saith in vain, The Spirit that dwelleth in us

lusteth to envy? (James iv, 5.) "Nevertheless, we, according

to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein

dwelleth righteousness?' (2 Pet. iii, 13.) "Thou has not

denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my

faithful martyr, who was slain among you where Satan

dwelleth." (Rev. ii, 13.) According to this usage, the saints

are said to be "a habitation of God through the Spirit."

(Ephes. ii, 22.)

It is manifest, therefore, from the signification of the word

and its most frequent usage in the Holy Scriptures, that

indwelling sin is exactly the same as reigning sin.

But it is easy now, likewise, to demonstrate the second

premise in the syllogism, (p. 53,) which is, "Sin does not

dwell in those who are regenerate." For [according to the

passages of Scripture quoted in the preceding paragraph] the

Holy Spirit dwells in them. Christ, also, dwells in their

hearts by faith; and they are said to be "a habitation of God

through the Spirit;" therefore, sin does not dwell in them;

because no man can be inhabited by both God and sin at the

same time; and when Christ has "overcome the strong man

armed," he binds him hand and foot and casts him out, and

thus occupies his house and dwells in it. Sin does not dwell

in those who are "dead to sin," and "in whom Christ liveth."

But the regenerate "do not live in sin," but are "dead to

it;"(Rom. vi, 2) and in them Christ dwelleth and liveth;

(Gal. ii, 20) therefore, sin does not dwell in the

regenerate.

Let the two subjoined passages of Scripture be compared

together: "Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that

dwelleth in me:" (Rom. vii, 17) "I live; yet no more I, but

Christ liveth in me." (Gal. ii, 20.) We shall be able by this

comparison most fully to demonstrate, that in this verse the

apostle has not been speaking about himself, but has taken

upon himself to personate the character of a man who lives to

sin, and in whom sin lives, dwells and operates. Yet it does

not follow from this, that no sin is in the regenerate; for

it has already been shown, that to be in any place, and there

to dwell, to have the dominion, and to reign, are two

different things.

THE EIGHTEENTH AND NINETEENTH VERSES

1. "In this man, (that is, in his flesh,) dwelleth no good

thing," &c. 2. An argument for the contrary opinion is

proposed from the eighteenth verse -- the answer to it. 3. A

reply and its rejoinder. 4. Another reply and its rejoinder.

5. An argument from the same words in favour of the true

opinion. 6. The second part of the eighteenth verse, "To

will is present with this man, but how to perform that which

is good, he finds not." 7. An argument for the contrary

opinion from the second part of this verse -- the answer to

it, with distinctions between each kind of willing and

nilling, with extracts from St. Augustine, Zanchius and

Bucer. 8. An argument for the true opinion, from the

eighteenth and nineteenth verses -- the proof of the major

proposition, which alone can be called in question. 9. An

objection and the answer to it. 10. Another reply and its

rejoinder -- not only some other things, but likewise those

which precede things, that are saving, have a place in some

of the unregenerate, with extracts in confirmation from St.

Augustine, and references to Calvin, Beza and Zanchius. 11.

The dissimilar appellations by which the Scriptures

distinguish those who are under constraint through the law,

from those who are renewed or regenerated by the grace of the

gospel.

1. Let the 18th verse now be brought under consideration, in

which the apostle follows up the same rendering of a cause,

and the proof of it. The rendering of the cause is, "For I

know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,)dwelleth no good

thing;" by which words the same thing is signified, as by the

following: "I am carnal." For he is carnal, in whom no good

thing dwelleth. The proof is contained in these words: "For

to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is

good, I find not."

2. From this rendering of the cause, some persons have

instituted an argument for the support of their opinion, in

the following terms:

"In this man, about whom the apostle is treating, are the

flesh, and some other thing either distinct or differing from

flesh; otherwise, the apostle would not have corrected

himself by saying, In me, that is, in my flesh.

"But in unregenerate persons, there is nothing else but the

flesh;

Therefore, the man about whom the apostle here treats, is a

regenerate person.

Answer. I grant, that, "in this man is some other thing

diverse or distinct from the flesh;" for this is to be seen

in the apostolical correction. But I deny, that "in

unregenerate persons is nothing else beside the flesh" -- in

those unregenerate persons, I say, who are under the law, and

about whom we are engaged in this controversy.

I adduce this reason for the justness of my negation; because

in men who are under the law is a mind which knows some truth

concerning God and "that which may be known of God," (Rom. i,

18,19) which has a knowledge of that which is just and

unjust, and whose "thoughts accuse or else excuse one

another," (ii, 1-15,) which knows that the indulgence of

carnal desires is sinful, (vii, 7) which says that "men must

neither steal nor commit adultery," (2, 21,22)&c., &c. To

certain of the unregenerate, also is attributed some

illumination of the Holy Ghost, (Heb. vi, 4,) a "knowledge of

the Lord and saviour Jesus Christ,", a "knowledge of the way

of righteousness," (2 Pet. 2, 20,21) some acquaintance with

the will of the Lord, (Luke xii, 47,) the gift of prophecy,

&c., &c. (1 Cor. 13.) That man who is bold enough to style

such things as these "the flesh," inflicts a signal injury on

God and his Spirit. And indeed how, under the appellation of

"the flesh" can be comprehended that which accuses sin,

convinces men of sin, and compels them to seek deliverance?

There is, then, in men who are under the law, "the flesh, and

something beside the flesh," that Is a mind imbued with a

knowledge of the law and consenting to it that it is good;

and in some unregenerate persons there Is beside the flesh, a

mind enlightened by a knowledge of the gospel. But to the

"other thing which is distinct from the flesh," the apostle

does not, in this chapter, give the title of the Spirit, but

that of the mind.

The remark of Musculus on this passage is as follows: "Behold

how cautiously the apostle again employs the word to dwell.

He does not say, "I know that in me is no good thing;' for,

whence could he otherwise approve of good things and detest

those which are evil, consenting to 'the law of God, that is

holy, and just, and good,' if he had in himself nothing of

good? But he say, 'I know that in me dwelleth no good thing;'

that Is, it does not reign in me, does not possess the

dominion, since it has seized upon sin for itself, and since

the will earnestly desires that which is good, though it is

not free, but weak and under restraint, enduring the power of

a tyrant."

3. But some one will here reply, "Not only is something

different from the flesh attributed to this man, but the

inhabitation or residence of good is likewise attributed to

that which is different from the flesh; for, otherwise, that

part of the verse in which the apostle corrects himself,

would not have been necessary; but in an unregenerate man, or

one who is under the law, there is nothing in which good may

reside. Therefore, this is a regenerate man," &c.

Rejoinder. While I concede the first of these premises, I

deny the second which affirms, "In an unregenerate man, or

one who is under the law, there is nothing in which good may

dwell or reside." For in the mind of such a man dwells some

good thing, that is, some truth and knowledge of the law. The

signs of habitation or residence are the works which this

knowledge and truth in the mind unfold or disclose. For

instance -- a conscience not only accusing a man of sin, but

also convincing him of it -- the delivering of a sentence of

condemnation against the man himself -- the enacting of good

laws -- careful attention to public discipline -- the

punishment of crimes -- the defense of good people -- despair

of obtaining righteousness by the law and by legal works the

impelling necessity to desire deliverance and to seek for it.

These works, indeed, are most certain signs of the law

dwelling and reigning in the mind of such a man as has been

described.

On this point, I intreat, that no one will condemn as heresy

that which he has yet either not heard, or not sufficiently

considered. For I do not assert that good dwells and reigns

in a man under the law, or in any of the unregenerate. For to

reign in the mind, and, simply, to reign in the man, are not

the same thing. Because, if this knowledge were simply to

dwell and reign in the man, this very man would then live in

a manner agreeable to his knowledge, the resistance of the

flesh being repelled by that which would simply obtain the

first and principal place in a man.

If any one closely considers this rendering of the cause, and

accommodates it to the design of the apostle, he will

understand that the apostolical correction was both necessary

and produced for this purpose -- that, notwithstanding the

indwelling of something good in the mind of a man who is

under the law, a proper and adequate cause might be given

why, in such a man as this, "the motions of sins" flourish,

and work all concupiscence; which cause is this: In the flesh

of this man dwelleth no good thing. For if any good thing

dwelt in his flesh, he would then not only know and will what

is good, but would also complete it in actual operation, his

passions or desires being tamed and subdued, and subjected to

the law of God. In reference to this, it is appositely

observed by Thomas Aquinas on this very passage -- "And by

this, it is rendered manifest that the good thing [or

blessing] of grace does not dwell in the flesh; because if it

dwelt in the flesh, as I have the faculty of willing that

which is good through the grace that dwells in my mind, so I

should then that of perfecting or fulfilling what is good

through the grace that would dwell in my mind."

4. But some one will object -- "In the Scriptures, the whole

unregenerate man is styled flesh. Thus, For that he also is

flesh. (Gen. vi, 3.) That which is born of the fish, is

flesh. (John iii, 6.)"

REPLY. -- First. This mode of speaking is metonymical, and

the word carnal "flesh," is used instead of carnal, by a

usage peculiar to the Hebrews, who employ the abstract for

the concrete. This is clearly pointed out by Beza, on the

passage just quoted, (John iii, 6,) on which he observes --

"Flesh is here put for carnal, as, among the Hebrews,

appellatives are frequently employed as adjectives. This was

also a practice among the Greeks and Romans, as in the words,

kaqarma &c.

Secondly. Though the word flesh, in the abstract, be urged,

yet the whole man may be called flesh, but not the whole of

man; for the mind which condemns sin and justifies the law,

is not flesh. But this very same mind may in some degree be

called carnal, because it is in a man who is carnal, and

because the flesh, which fights against the mind, brings the

whole man into captivity to the law of sin, and by this means

has the predominance in that man.

5. But from these remarks may be constructed an argument in

confirmation of the true sentiment, in the following manner:

In the flesh of a regenerate man dwells that which is good;

therefore, the man about whom the apostle discourses is

unregenerate.

I prove the proposition from the proper effect of the

indwelling Spirit; for the Holy Spirit crucifies the flesh

with its affections and lusts, mortifies the flesh and its

deeds, subdues the flesh to Himself, and weakens the body of

the flesh of sin: And He performs all these operations by his

indwelling. Therefore, good dwelleth in the flesh of a

regenerate man. The assumption is in the text itself;

therefore, the conclusion follows from it.

6. Let us now examine the proof of the affirmation -- that in

the flesh of this man "dwelleth no good thing." This is

contained in the words subjoined: "For to will is present

with me; but how to perform that which is good, I find not."

From a comparison of the question to be proved, and the

argument produced to prove it, it is apparent that the

argument is contained in these words: "For I find not to

perform that which is good," that is, I attain not to the

performance of that which is good. This proof is taken from

the effect; for as, from the indwelling in the flesh of that

which is good, would follow the performance of good; so, from

"no good thing dwelling in the flesh," arises the

impossibility of performing that which is good. For these

words, "for to will is present with me," are employed through

a comparison of things that differ; which was necessary in

this place, because the proof was to be accommodated to the

man about whom the apostle was treating: And this is the way

in which the proof is accommodated -- "To will is indeed

present" with a man who is under the law; but the same man

"does not find to perform that which is good," because he is

carnal. From this it is apparent, that "he is carnal," and

that "in his flesh dwelleth no good thing." If any good thing

resided in his flesh, it would in that case restrain the

strong force and desires of the flesh, and prevent their

being able to hinder the performance of the good which he

might will.

But let the whole proof be stated in the following syllogism:

In the flesh of him who has the power to will, but who "does

not find to perform that which is good," dwelleth no good

thing;

But the man about whom the apostle is treating, has indeed

the power of willing, but "does not find to perform that

which is good; "

Therefore, in the flesh of such a man as this, "dwelleth no

good thing."

It will not be denied by any one who is in the least degree

acquainted with logic, and who has accurately considered the

eighteenth verse, that this is the syllogism of the apostle.

But from this proposition I may conclude the proposition of

the syllogism which I have already adduced for confirming my

opinion, and which is, "In the flesh of a regenerate man

dwelleth some good thing," by this argument, "Because a

regenerate man finds to perform that which is good." For the

contrary would be a consequence from things contrary. That

this may the more plainly appear, let us now see this

proposition, with others which are deduced from it by

inversion. The proposition is, "No man who is incapable of

performing that which is good, has any good thing dwelling in

his flesh;" therefore, by inversion, "No man who has that

which is good dwelling in his flesh, is incapable of

performing what is good." To this, is equivalent the

following:

"Every man who has any thing good dwelling in his flesh, is

capable of performing what is good; in fact he is capable,

because he has good dwelling within him," therefore, by

simple Inversion in a necessary and reciprocal matter,

"Every one who is capable of performing what is good, has

good dwelling in his flesh." This is the major, from which I

assume,

"But a regenerate man can perform that which is good." (Phil.

2.)

"Therefore, a regenerate man has good dwelling in his flesh;"

which was the major of the syllogism that I had previously

adduced.

7. But the defenders of the contrary opinion seem to think,

that, from this proof, they are able, for the confirmation of

their own opinion, to deduce an argument, which they frame

thus:

He is a regenerate man, with whom to will that which is good

is present: But to will that which is good, is present with

this man; Therefore, this man is regenerate.

Answer. Before I reply to each part of this syllogism, I must

remove the ambiguity which is in this phrase, "to will that

which is good," or the equivocation in the word "to will."

For it is certain, that there are two kinds of this volition

or willing; since it is here asserted of one and the same

man, that he is occupied both in willing and in not willing

that which is good, concerning one and the same object; in

willing it, as he [merely] wills, it but in not willing it as

he does not perform it; for this is the reason why he does

not perform it, because he does not will it, though [he acts

thus] with a will which is, as it were, the servant of sin

and compelled not to will [that which is good]. Again, he is

occupied both in not willing and in willing that which is

evil concerning one and the same object -- in not willing it,

as he does not will it and hates it -- in willing it, as he

performs the very same [evil] thing; for he would not do it,

unless he willed it, though [he acts thus] with a will which

is impelled to will by sin that dwelleth in him.

St. Augustine gives his testimony to the expressions which I

have here employed, in his Retractions. (Lib. I, cap. 13.)

The remarks of Bucer on this passage are: "Hence it came to

pass that David did, not only that which he willed, but also

that which he willed not. He did that which he willed not,

not indeed when he committed the offense, but when the

consideration of the divine law still remained, and when it

was restored. He did that which he willed, just at the time

when he actually concluded and determined about the woman

presented to his view. So Peter," &c. (Fol. 368.)

Zanchius, also, in his book, On the Works of Redemption,

observes -- "This was undoubtedly the reason why Peter denied

Christ, because he willed so to do, though not with a full

will, neither did he willingly deny Him." (Lib. I, cap. 3,

fol. 25)

Wherefore, since it is impossible that there should be only a

single genus of volition and nolition, or one mode of willing

and not willing, by which a man wills the good and does not

will the same good, and by which he does not will the evil

and wills the same evil; this phrase, "to will that which is

good" and "not to will that which is evil," must have a

twofold meaning, which we will endeavour now to explain.

(1.) Because every volition and every nolition follows the

judgment of the man respecting the thing presented as an

object, each of them, therefore, is also different according

to the diversity of the judgment. But the judgment itself,

with reference to its cause, is two-fold: For it either

proceeds from the mind and reason approving the law that it

is good, and highly esteeming the good which the law

prescribes, and hating the evil which it forbids; or, it

proceeds from the senses and affections, and (as the

expression is) from sensible knowledge, or that which is

derived from the senses, and which approves of that which is

useful, pleasant and delightful, though it be forbidden; but

which disapproves of that which is hurtful, useless, and

unpleasant, though it be prescribed. The former of these is

called "' the judgment of general estimation," the latter

"the judgment of particular approbation or operation." Hence,

one volition is from the judgment of general estimation; the

other is from the judgment of particular approbation, and

thus becomes a nolition. On this account, the will which

follows the judgment of general estimation wills that which

the law prescribes, and does not will that which the law

forbids. But the same will, when it follows the judgment of

particular approbation, wills the delectable or useful evil

which the law forbids, and does not will the troublesome and

hurtful good which the law prescribes.

(2.) This distinction, when considered with respect to one

and the same object contemplated in various ways, will be

still further illustrated. For that object which is presented

to the will, is considered either under a general form, or

under one that is particular. Thus adultery is considered

either in general, or in particular; considered in general,

adultery is condemned by reason as an evil and as that which

has been forbidden by the law; considered in particular, it

is approved, by the knowledge which is derived from the

senses, as something good and delectable. Bucer, when

treating on this subject, in his remarks on the same verse,

says: "But there is in man a two-fold will -- one, that by

which he consents to the law -- another, that by which he

does what he detests. The one follows the knowledge of the

law by which it is known to be good; The other follows the

knowledge which is derived from the senses, and which is

concerning things present."

(3.) This volition and nolition may likewise be distinguished

in another manner. There is one volition and nolition which

follow the last judgment formed concerning the object; and

another volition and nolition which follow not the last but

the antecedent judgment. In reference to the former of these,

volition will be concerning good; in reference to the latter,

volition will be concerning the evil opposed to it, and

contrariwise. Thus, likewise, concerning nolition. And with

respect to the former, it will be volition; in respect to the

latter, it will be nolition, concerning the same object, and

the contrary. But the volition and nolition which follow not

the last judgment, cannot so well be simply and absolutely

called "volition" and "nolition," as velicity and nolicity.

Those, however, which follow the last judgment, are simply

and absolutely called efficacious volition and nolition, to

which the effect succeeds.

(4.) Thomas Aquinas, on this very passage in Romans 7, says,

that the former is not a full will, the latter is a complete

will. But let this same distinction be considered as it is

employed concerning God. For God is said to will some things

approvingly as being good in themselves, but to will other

things efficaciously, as simply conducing to his glory.

We must now consider the kind of willing and nilling about

which the apostle is here treating. He is treating, not about

the volition and nolition of particular approbation, but

about those of general estimation -- not about the volition

and nolition which are occupied concerning an object

considered in particular, but concerning one generally

considered -- not about the volition and nolition which

follow the last judgment, but about those which follow the

antecedent judgment -- not about simple, absolute and

complete volition, but about that which is incomplete, and

which rather deserves to be called velicity. "For the good

that he would, he does not; but the evil which he would not,

that he does." If he willed the good prescribed by the law,

with the will of particular approbation, which follows the

last judgment, he would then also perform the good which he

had thus willed. If, in the same manner, he did not will the

evil forbidden by the law, he would then abstain from it.

This is explained, in a learned and prolix manner, by Bucer

on this passage.

(1.) I now come specially to each part of the syllogism, in

which the Major Proposition seems to me to be reprehensible

on two accounts: (1.) Because "to will that which is good,

"which is here the subject of the apostle's argument, is not

peculiar to the regenerate; for it also appertains to the

unregenerate -- for instance, to those who are under the law,

and who have in themselves all those things which God usually

effects by the law; (2.) Because, even when used in that

other sense, [as applicable to the regenerate,] it does not

contain a full definition of a regenerate man; for a

regenerate man not only wills that which is good, but he also

performs it; because "it is God who worketh in" the

regenerate "both to will and to do." (Phil. ii, 13.) And "God

hath prepared good works," that the regenerate "might walk in

them;" or, "he hath created them in Christ Jesus unto good

works." (Ephes. ii, 10.) They are "new creatures;" (2 Cor. v,

17) are endued with that "faith which worketh by love;" (Gal.

v, 6) and to them is attributed the observance, or "keeping

of the commandments of God;" (1 Cor. vii, 19; ) they "do the

will of God from the heart;" (Ephes. vi, 6) "have obeyed from

the heart that form of doctrine to which they were

delivered." (Rom. vi, 17) etc, &c. From these observations,

it is apparent that the particle "only" must be added to the

proposition; for when this is appended, it will, at first

sight, betray the falsehood and insufficiency of the

proposition in this manner: "He is a regenerate man, with

whom only to will that which is good is present."

(2.) To the assumption, I reply that it is proposed in a

mutilated form. For this, "to will is present with me," is

not the entire sentence of the apostle; but it is one part

separated from another. without which it is not consistent.

For this is a single discrete axiom: "To will is present with

me; but how to perform that which is good, I find not." But

nothing can be solidly concluded from a passage of Scripture

proposed in a form that is mutilated. I add that, when this

latter part of the apostle's sentence is omitted, the reader

is left in doubt concerning the kind of volition and nolition

which is here the subject of investigation. But when the

omission is supplied from the text of the apostle, it plainly

signifies that the subject of discussion is inefficacious

volition and that of general estimation, but, as has already

been observed, this kind of volition is not peculiar to the

regenerate.

But the assumption may be simply denied, as not having been

constructed from the context of the apostle. For St. Paul

does not attribute to the man about whom he is treating, that

he wills that which is good and does not will that which is

evil, but that he does that which is evil, and does not

perform that which is good, to which attributes, something

tantamount to a description is added -- "That which I would

not," and "that which I would." This description is added in

accommodation to the state of the man about whom the apostle

is treating, and it is required by the method of

demonstrative investigation. For he had determined to produce

the proper and reciprocal cause, why the man about whom he is

treating "does not find to perform that which is good;" and

therefore all other causes were to be removed, among which

were the nolition of good and the volition of evil, also

ignorance of that which is good and that which is evil, &c.

Thus, in that other disjunctive axiom, "to will is present

with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not,"

the principal thing which is attributed to the man about whom

the apostle is treating, or that which is predicated

concerning him, is that "he does not find to perform that

which is good;" for the illustration of which, is produced

that differing attribute, "to will indeed is present with

me." This is a remark which must be diligently observed by

every one who engages in the inquiry, about the most correct

manner in which this very difficult passage is to be

understood.

8. But the preceding observations make it evident that a

contrary conclusion may be drawn from these two verses in the

following manner:

He is not a regenerate man, with whom to will is indeed

present, but not to perform, and who does not perform the

good which he would, but who commits the evil which he would

not; (this is from the description of regeneration and its

parts; )

But to will is present with this man, but not to perform; and

the same man does not perform the good which he would, but

commits the evil which he would not;

Therefore, the man about whom the apostle is treating, is

unregenerate.

The assumption is in the text of the apostle; the proposition

alone, therefore, remains to be proved. Regeneration not only

illuminates the mind and conforms the will, but it likewise

restrains and regulates the affections, and directs the

external and the internal members to obedience to the divine

law. It is not he who wills, but he who performs the will of

the Father, that enters into the kingdom of heaven. (Matt.

vii, 21.) And, at the close of the same chapter, he is called

a wise or prudent man "who doeth the sayings of Christ," not

he who only wills them. Consult what has already been

remarked in the negation of the proposition in that syllogism

which was produced for the establishment of the contrary

opinion; And,

Those persons who fulfill the will of the flesh in its

desires, are unregenerate;

But this man fulfills the will of the flesh;

Therefore, he is unregenerate.

But these [attributes] agree most appropriately with a man

who is under the law -- to will that which is good and not to

will evil, as agreeing with one who "consents to the law that

it is good," but not to do that which is good and to do evil,

as agreeing with one who is "carnal and the servant of sin."

9. But perhaps some one will here reply, "From this man is

not simply taken away the performing of that which is good,

but the completion of it, that is, the perfect performance of

it -- a view of the matter which has the sanction of St.

Augustine, who gives this explanation of the word."

Answer. Omitting all reference to the manner in which the

opinion of these persons agrees with that of St. Augustine,

which we shall afterwards examine, I affirm that this is a

mere evasion. For the Greek verb katergazomai does not

signify to do any thing perfectly, but simply to do, to

perform, to dispatch, as is very evident from the verb poiw

"to do," which follows, and from this word itself as it is

used in the fifteenth verse, where, according to their

opinion, this verb cannot signify completion or perfect

performance -- for the regenerate, to whom, as they

understand it, this clause in the fifteenth verse applies, do

not perfectly perform that which is evil. Let those passages

of the sacred writings be consulted in which this word

occurs, and its true meaning will be easily understood from

Scripture usage.

I add that, in this sense, "the completion," that is, "the

perfect performance" of that which is good, can no more be

taken away from a regenerate man, than "the willing" of that

which is good. For while the regenerate continue in this

state of mortality, they do not "perfectly will" that which

is good.

10. But some one will further insist, that "to will good" and

"not to will evil," in what mode and sense soever these

expressions are taken, is "some good thing;" and that, to an

unregenerate man can be attributed nothing at all which can

be called GOOD, without bringing contumely on grace and the

Holy Spirit.

To this I reply, We have already understood the quality and

the quantity of this "good thing." But I am desirous to have

proof given to me, that nothing at all which is good can be

attributed to an unregenerate man, of what description soever

he may be. According to the judgment which I have formed, the

Scriptures in no passage, openly affirm this; neither do I

think that, by good consequence from them, it can be

asserted. But the contrary assertion may be most evidently

proved:

"The truth" which is mentioned in Romans i, 18, is good, as

being opposed to "unrighteousness;" but this "truth" is in

some unregenerate persons. "The work of the law," which is

mentioned in Romans ii, 15, is a good thing; but it is:

written in the hearts" of heathens, and that by God. "The

taste of the heavenly gift, of the good word of God, and of

the powers of the world to come," (Heb. vi, 4,5,) is good;

and yet it is in the unregenerate. "To have escaped the

pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and

saviour Jesus Christ, and to have known the way of

righteousness," (2 Pet. ii, 20,21) are good things; yet they

belong to the unregenerate. "To receive the word of God with

joy," (Matt. xiii, 20, is good; and it appertains to the

unregenerate. And, in general, all those gifts of the Holy

Spirit which are for the edification of the church, and which

are attributed to several of the reprobate, are good things.

(1 Cor. 12 & 13.) To acknowledge themselves to be sinners,

to mourn and lament on account of personal transgressions,

and to seek deliverance from sin, are good things; and they

belong to some who are unregenerate. Nay, no man can be made

partaker of regeneration, unless he have previously had

within him such things as these. From these passages, it is

evident that it cannot be said with truth, that nothing of

good can be attributed to the unregenerate, what kind of men

soever they may be.

If any one reply, "But these good things are not saving in

their nature, neither are they such as they ought to be "I

acknowledge the justness of the remark. Yet some of them are

necessarily previous to those which are of a saving nature;

besides, they are themselves in a certain degree saving. That

which has not yet come up to the point toward which it aims,

does not immediately lose the name of "a good thing" The

dread of punishment, and slavish fear are not that dread and

fear which are required from the children of God; yet they

are, in the mean time, reckoned by St. Augustine among those

good things which precede conversion. In his thirteenth

sermon on these words of the apostle, have not received the

spirit of bondage again unto fear, (Rom. viii, 15) he says,

"What is this word again? It is the manner in which this most

troublesome schoolmaster terrifies. What is this word again?

It is as ye received the spirit of bondage in Mount Sinai.

Some man will say, The Spirit of Bondage is one, the spirit

of liberty another. If they were not the same, the apostle

would not use the word again. Therefore, the spirit [in both

cases] is the same; but, in the one case, it is on tables of

stone in fear, in the other, it is on the fleshly tables of

the heart in love," &c. In a subsequent passage he says, "You

are now, therefore, not in fear, but in love, that you may be

sons, and not servants. For that man whose reason for still

doing well is his fear of punishment, and who does not love

God, is not yet among the children of God. My wish, however,

is that he may continue even to fear punishment. Fear is a

bond-servant, love is a free man; and, if we may thus express

ourselves, fear is the servant of love. Therefore, lest the

devil take possession of the heart, let this servant have the

precedence in it, and preserve a place within for his Lord

and Master, who will soon arrive. Do this, act thus, even

from fear of punishment, if you are not yet able to do it

from a love of righteousness. The master will come and the

servant will depart; because, when love is perfected, it

casts out fear."

Calvin likewise numbers initial fear among good things; and

Beza, from the meaning attached to it by Calvin and himself,

makes it to be preliminary to regeneration, as we have

already perceived.

But these things, and others, (if any such there be,) are

attributed to the unregenerate, without any injury to grace

and the Holy Spirit; because they are believed to be, in

those in whom they are found, through the operation of grace

and of the Holy Spirit. For there are certain acts which

precede conversion, and they proceed from the Holy Spirit,

who prepares the will; as it is said by Zanchius, in his

Judgment on the First and Second Tome of the objections and

answers of Pezelius, which judgment is subjoined to the

second tome. Consult likewise what we have cited in a

preceding page from Beza against Tilman. Heshusius.

11. What man is there who possesses but a moderate

acquaintance with theological matters, and does not know,

that the Holy Spirit employs the preaching of the word in

this order, that he may first convict us of sin, by the law,

of whose equity and righteousness he convinces the mind --

may accuse us of being obnoxious to condemnation -- may place

before our eyes our own impotency and weakness -- may teach

us that it is impossible to be justified through the law,

(Rom. iii, 19-21) -- that he may compel us to flee to Christ,

using "the law as a schoolmaster, to lead us by the hand to

Christ," who is "the end of the law for righteousness to

every one that believeth"? (Gal. ii, 16-21; iii, 1-29.) On

this account, also, the unregenerate receive certain names or

appellations, in the Scriptures: They are called sinners, as

they are contra-distinguished from the righteous that boasted

themselves of their righteousness, which sinners Christ came

to call -- labouring and Heavy-Laden, to whom Christ came to

afford refreshment and rest -- sick and infirm, and such as

stand in need of a Physician's aid, that they may be

distinguished from those who supposed themselves to be

"whole," and not to require the services of a Physician --

poor and needy, to whom Christ came to preach the gospel --

captives and prisoners in bonds, who acknowledge their sad

condition, and whom Christ came to deliver -- contrite in

spirit and broken hearted, whom Christ came to bind up, &c.

Secondly. Having completed these effects by the law, the same

Spirit begins to use the preaching of the gospel, by which he

manifests and reveals Christ, infuses faith, unites believers

together into one body with Christ, leads them to a

participation of the blessings of Christ, that, remission of

sins being solicited and obtained through his name, they may

begin further to live in him and from him. On this account

likewise, the very same persons are distinguished by certain

other appellations in the Scriptures. They are called

believers, justified, redeemed, sanctified, regenerated, and

liberated persons, grafted into Christ, concorporate with

him, bones of his bones, flesh of his flesh, &c.

From this order, it appears that some acts of the Holy Spirit

are occupied concerning those who are unregenerate, but who

are to be born again, and that some operations arise from

them in the minds of those who are not yet regenerate, but

who are to be born again. But I do not attempt to determine

whether these be the operations of the Spirit as He is the

regenerator. I know that, in Romans viii, 15-17, the apostle

distinguishes between the Spirit of adoption and the spirit

of bondage. I know that, in 2 Corinthians iii, 6-11, he

distinguishes between the ministration of the law and of

death, and the ministration of the gospel and of the Spirit.

I know the apostle said, when he was writing to the

Galatians, that the Spirit is not received by the works of

the law, but by the faith of the gospel of Christ. And I

think that we must make a distinction between the Spirit as

he prepares a temple for himself, and the same Spirit as He

inhabits that temple when it is sanctified. Yet I am

unwilling to contend with any earnestness about this point --

whether these acts and operations may be attributed to the

Spirit, the regenerator, not as He regenerates, but as He

prepares the hearts of men to admit the efficiency of

regeneration and renovation. Hence, I think it is once

generally clear, that this opinion is not contumelious to the

Holy Spirit, nor can it take away from the Spirit any thing

which is attributed to Him in the Scriptures; but that it

only indicates the order according to which the Holy Spirit

disposes and distributes his acts. I am not certain whether,

on the contrary, it be not contumelious to the Spirit of

adoption who dwells in the hearts of the regenerate, if he be

said to effect in them a volition of this description from

which no effect follows, but which fails or becomes defective

in the very attempt, being conquered by the tyranny of sin

that dwelleth within -- and this in opposition to the

declaration in 1 John iv, 4, "Greater is HE that is in you,

than he that is in the world." Neither do I think it to flow

as a consequence from this, that in Romans vii, 18,19, the

subject under investigation is a man faced under grace; for

it is one thing to feel or perceive some effect of preparing

grace; and it is another to be under grace, or to be ruled,

led and influenced by grace.

VERSE THE TWENTIETH

If he does that which he would not, then it is no more he

that does it, but sin that dwelleth in him.

We have already taken the twentieth verse into consideration.

But I here briefly remind the reader, that in this passage,

likewise, is manifestly discovered the truth of our

exposition which has been adduced; because, in this verse, he

says, both that he does what he would not, and yet that he

does not do it himself, but sin that dwelleth in him. He does

it, therefore, and he does it not; because he does it as a

servant who is under compulsion by his master, and who does

not execute his own will so much as that of his master,

though it is also his own, otherwise he would not perform it;

for he consents to the will of his master before he performs

it, because he does it without co-action or force; for the

will cannot be forced.

VERSE THE TWENTY-FIRST

He finds that, where he would do good, evil is present with

him. The twenty-first verse contains a conclusion from the

preceding, accommodated to the purpose of the apostle upon

which he is here treating. For, from the circumstance of this

man knowing that "to will is present with him" but not to

perform it, he concludes, that "when he would do good, evil

is present with him." But it must be observed, that, in the

eighteenth verse, the apostle employs the same phrase about

willing, as he here uses about evil; and thus he says, that

both to will good, and to will evil, are present with him, or

lie close to him. And as "to will that which is good is

present with him" through his inclination for the law, and

through his mind which approves of it as "just and good," so

"to will evil is likewise present with him" through a certain

law of sin, that is, by the force and tyranny of sin,

assuming to itself the power, and usurping the right or

jurisdiction over this man.

We must now consider whether the essence and adjacency of

each (if I may employ such a word) are of equal power; or

whether the one prevails over the other, and which of them it

is that acquires this ascendancy. It is manifest that the two

are not equally potent, but that the one prevails over the

other, and that, in fact, "evil is present" in a more

powerful and vehement manner: For that obtains and prevails

in a man, through the command, instigation and impulse of

which he is found to act and to cease from acting. But I wish

to see it explained from the Scriptures, how such an

assertion as this can be made with truth concerning a

regenerate man who is placed under grace; for, in every

passage, the sacred records seem to me to affirm the

contrary.

THE TWENTY-SECOND AND TWENTY-THIRD VERSES

1. HE delights in the law of God, or he finds a kind of con,

delectation with it, after the inward man; but he sees

another law in his members, warring against the law of his

mind, &c. 2. An argument, from the twenty-second verse, for

the contrary opinion. 3. An answer to the PROPOSITION in

this argument. The inward man signifies the MIND, as the

OUTWARD Man signifies the BODY. (1.) This is shown from the

etymology of the word, and from the usage of Scriptures,

especially in 2 Corinthians iv, 16, and in Ephes. iii, 16,17.

(2.) Proofs of this are given at great length from the

ancient Christian fathers. (3.) Similar proofs are adduced

from modern divines 4. The meaning of the phrase, "to

delight in the law of God after the inward man." 5. An

answer to the assumption, which is shown to be proposed in a

mutilated form, by the omission of those things which are

mentioned in the twenty-third verse. 6. An argument, from

the twenty-third verse, for the contrary opinion. (1.) An

answer to the proposition in it. (2.) And to the assumption.

7. A most irrefragable argument deduced from these two

verses. (1.) To the refutation of the contrary opinion. (2.)

To the establishment of the true one, which at first is

proposed in an ample manner, and afterwards in an abridged

form. (3.) The proposition is proved by three reasons, which

are confirmed against all objections. (4.) It is proved from

the Scriptures, that, in the conflict against sin, the

regenerate usually obtain the conquest 8. A special

consideration of the text, Gal. v, 16-18, and a collation of

it with this passage. 9. An objection, and a reply to it.

10. An objection to the third reason, and a reply. 11. A

consideration of Isaiah lxiv, 10.

1. In the twenty-second and twenty-third verses is adduced a

clearer explanation and proof of the conclusion which had

been drawn in the twenty-first verse, and which agrees with

the very topic that the apostle had, in this part, proposed

to himself for investigation. But the proof is, properly,

contained in the twenty-third verse; because that verse

corresponds with these words, "When I would do good, evil is

present with me," an affirmation which was to be proved. The

proof is taken from the effect of the evil which is present

with the man, and it is the warfare against the law of his

mind, the victory obtained over him, and, after such victory,

the captivity of the man to the law of sin. The twenty-second

verse has reference to these words, "When I would do good;"

and it contains a more ample explanation of this willing,

from the proper cause, and an illustration of the following

verse from things diverse and disjunctive. But in these two

verses is contained one axiom, which is appropriately called

a discrete or disjunctive axiom; as is apparent from the use

of the particle, de "but," in the twenty-third verse, which

is the relative of men though the latter is omitted in the

twenty-third verse. It is likewise apparent from the very

form of opposition. The antecedent and less principal part of

this axiom is contained in the twenty-second verse; the

consequent and principal part, in the twenty-third. For the

antecedent is employed for the illustration of the

consequent, as is very manifest in all axioms. Thus, as in

many similar instances, "I indeed baptize you with water unto

repentance; but He that cometh after me, shall baptize you

with the Holy Ghost and with life." (Matt. ii, 11.) "Though

our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by

day." (2 Cor. iv, 16.) For the particles, indeed, though,

since, when, &c., denote the antecedent and less principal

part of the axiom; while the particles, but, yet, then, &c.,

denote the consequent and principal part. "To delight in the

law of God," or, "to find a sort of condelectation in it,"

"after the inward man," is the cause that to will is present

with this man. "The evil which is present with him," is "the

law of sin in his members." The effect, by which the presence

of this evil is proved, is contained in these words, "Warring

against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to

the law of sin which is in my members."

I have considered it proper to offer these remarks to assist

in forming a right judgment about a discrete or disjunctive

axiom, lest any one should separate the one part from the

other, and should account the less principal to be the

principal one. Let us now further see what conclusion can be

drawn from these two verses, in proof of the one opinion or

of the other.

2. Those who hold sentiments contrary to mine, draw the

following conclusion, from the twenty-second verse, for the

establishment of their view of the subject:

He who delights in the law of God after the inward man, is

regenerate and placed under grace;

But this man about whom the apostle is treating delights in

the law of God after the inward man;

Therefore, this man is regenerate and placed under grace.

They suppose that, in the proposition, they have a two-fold

foundation for their opinion: (1.) Because "the inward man"

is attributed to this person. (2.) Because that same

individual is said "to delight in the law of God after the

inward man? For, they say, both these adjuncts can appertain

to regenerate persons alone. The First agrees with them only,

because, in the Scriptures, "the inward man" has the same

signification as that of "the new man and the regenerate;"

the Second, because it is declared concerning the pious, that

"they meditate in the law of the Lord, and that their delight

is in it, day and night?

3. To the proposition, I reply, first, that the inward man is

not the same as the new man or the regenerate, either from

the etymology of the word, or from the usage of Scripture;

and the inward man is not peculiar to the regenerate, but

that it also belongs to the unregenerate. Secondly, that to

delight in the law of God, or, rather, to find a sort of

condelectation in the law of God after the inward man, is not

a property peculiar to the regenerate and to those who are

placed under grace, but that it appertains to a man placed

under the law.

(1.) With regard to the first, I say, from the etymology of

the epithet, he is called the inward man, relatively and

oppositely to the outward man. For there are two men in the

same individual, the one existing within the other, and the

one having the other first within himself. The first of these

is the hidden man of the heart, (Peter iii, 4,) the second is

the outward man of the body; the former is he who inhabits or

dwells in, the latter, he who is inhabited; the former is

calculated or adapted to invisible and incorporeal blessings,

the latter, to those which are earthly and visible; the

former is immortal, the latter is mortal and liable to death.

In these two words, not a single syllable occurs which can

afford even the least indication of regeneration, and of the

newness arising from regeneration. But these three epithets,

the inward man, the regenerate Man, and the new man, hold the

following order among each other, which the words themselves

indicate at the first sight of them. The inward man denotes

the subject, the regenerate man denotes the act, of the Holy

Spirit who regenerates; and the new man denotes the quality

which exists in the inward man through the act of

regeneration.

(2.) The sense and usage of Scripture are not adverse to this

signification, but, on the contrary, are very consentaneous

to it. This will be apparent from a diligent consideration of

those passages in which mention is made of "the inward man."

One of them is the text now under discussion; the second is 2

Corinthians iv, 16; and the third is Ephes. iii, 16,17. Let

us at present take into consideration the last two passages.

2 CORINTHIANS iv, 16.

The former of the two is thus expressed: "for which cause we

faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward

man is renewed day by day." From this verse itself, I shew

that the inward and the outward man are not in this passage

taken for the new and the old man; but that the inward man is

to be understood as that which is incorporeal and inhabiting,

so denominated from the interior of man, that is, his mind or

soul; and that the outward man is here taken for that which

is corporeal and inhibited, so denominated from the body, the

exterior part of man. This I shew,

First. Because, if the outward and the inward man were to be

taken for the old and the new man, then this disjunctive mode

of speech could not attain in this verse. For these two could

not then be distinguished in this following manner from each

other: "Though our old man perish, yet the new man is renewed

day by day;" for [as there stated] they are necessarily

cohering, and mutually consequent on each other; because

whatever is taken away from the old man, is so much added to

the new. The absurdity of such a distinction will be still

more manifest, if the same thing be thus proposed: "Though

our old man be crucified, destroyed and buried, yet the new

man rises again, is quickened or vivified, and is renewed

still more and more." And, "Though we lay aside our former

oldness, yet we make greater and still greater proficiency in

newness of life." Let any one that pleases render himself

ridiculous by employing the following language: "Though this

youth unlearns and lays aside his ignorance, yet he daily

makes a greater proficiency in the knowledge of necessary

things."

Secondly. The solace which the apostle produces, in

opposition to those oppressions and distresses to which holy

people are liable, while they remain in this world, consists

in the following words: "The inward man is renewed day by

day;" and not in these, "though our outward man perish."

This is shown by the mode of speech adopted by the apostle,

indicating that this very "perishing of the outward man,"

which is effected through oppressions and distresses, is that

against which the consolation, comprehended in the following

words, is produced by the apostle. The afflicted person says,

"But our outward man is perishing." The apostle replies to

him, "Do not grieve on this account; for our inward man is

renewed day by day, in the renewal of which consists our

salvation. For we must not have regard to external and

visible blessings, which conduce to the life of the outward

man; because they are liable to perish. But we must highly

estimate and regard internal and invisible things, which

appertain to the life of the inward man; because these are

eternal, and will never perish."

But if, by this word, "the outward man" were to be understood

"the old man," then the apostle must have produced this in

the place of consolation, in the following manner: "Do not

lament that you are liable to many afflictions and

oppressions, for those are the very things by which your old

man perishes, and by which the inward man is the more

renewed." But that the perishing of the outward man, and that

of the old man, are not the same, is evident from this

circumstance, that the former of these is against the very

nature of man and the good of natural life, but that the

latter is against depraved nature, and is contrary to the

life of sin in man.

Thirdly. From the word "renewed," it is apparent that "the

inward man" is the subject of renovation or renewal, and of

the act of the Holy Spirit.

I confess indeed, that it may be correctly said, "The new man

is daily renewed more and more," both because it is needful

that this newness, which has been produced in a man by the

act of the regenerating Spirit, should increase and be

augmented day by day, and because the remains of the old man

ought by degrees to be taken away and weakened yet more and

more. But even in this case the subject is the inward man,

that is called new from the newness which now begins to be

effected in him by the regenerating Spirit; for the subject

of increasing and progressive renovation, and that of

commencing renovation, are the same.

But the subject of incipient or commencing renovation is not

the new man, (for he is not called new before the act of

renovation, and prior to the quality impressed by that act,)

but it is the inward man. Therefore, though the new man be

said to be renewed, (a phrase which I am not aware that the

Scriptures employ,) yet the subject is the inward man, which

subject may receive the appellation of the new man from the

quality impressed. As we say that a white man becomes whiter

every day, whiteness being communicated to a white man not as

he is white, but as he is a man who has still some dark

shades remaining, and who has not yet attained to that degree

of whiteness which he desires. ConsonantIy with this view,

the Scriptures themselves use these words: "Be renewed in the

spirit of your mind, and put on the new man, which after God

is created in righteousness and true holiness," (Ephes. iv,

23,24.) In this passage the subject of renovation is called

"the spirit of our mind," that is, the inward man, or the

mind; and "the new man," in the same passage, is not the

subject itself, but it is the quality which the subject ought

to induce: This quality is there called "righteousness and

true holiness."

I have said that I am not quite certain whether the

Scriptures use this phrase in any passage: I have felt this

hesitation on account of Col. iii, 10, in which it seems to

be so used; the apostle saying, "and ye have put on the new

man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him who

created him." But it will be obvious to every one who

consider, the passage with diligence, that these words,

"which is renewed," or ton anakainoumenon must be joined with

what preceded, "and ye have put on the new man," that is,

"that which is renewed," or, "the renewed," "in knowledge,"

&c., so as to be a description of the new man, not some new

attribute of this new man. But to this criticism no great

importance is attached; and I have said, I do not deny that

the new man is renewed more and more.

The same thing is manifest from the rest of this passage. (2

Cor. iv, 16.) For, "the outward man," (16,) "an earthen

vessel," (7,) "our body," (10,) "our mortal flesh," (11,) are

all synonymous terms; as are also, "troubled," "perplexed,"

"persecuted," "bearing about in the body the dying of the

Lord Jesus," "delivered unto death," and "perishing." This

may be rendered very clear to the studious inquirer after the

truth, who will compare the preceding and the succeeding

verses with the 16th.

EPHESIANS iii, 16,17.

The latter of the two passages is thus expressed: "That he

would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be

strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; that

Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith." From these verses,

it is plain, that by the inner man is denoted the subject

about which the Holy Spirit is occupied in his act and

operation; and this operation is here denominated "a

corroboration," or "a being strengthened." This is also plain

from the synonym mentioned in the following verse, "that

Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith;" for "the heart,"

and "the inner man," are taken from the same thing. In this

view of the subject I am supported by the very learned

Zanchius, who writes in the following manner upon this

passage: "We have asserted, and from 2 Corinthians iv, 16, we

have demonstrated, that by the term inner man is signified

the principal part of man, that is, the mind, which consists

of the understanding and the will, and which is usually

denoted by the word heart, in which the affections or

passions flourish; as, on the contrary, by the term outward

man, no other thing can be understood than the corporeal part

of man, which grows, possesses senses, locomotion," &c. And

in a subsequent passage, he says, "Therefore, by this

particle, in the inner man, the apostle teaches, that as the

gift of might or strength, so likewise the other virtues of

the Spirit, have not their seat in the vegetative or growing

part Of man, but in his mind, heart, spirit," &c.

(2.) Because it is not only held for a certainty by some

persons, that "the inward man" is the same with the new and

the regenerate man, from which they venture to assert, "that

the regenerate alone possess the inward man;" but because

this is also urged as an article of belief, let us therefore

see what a great portion of the divines of the Christian

church here understood by the epithet, "the inward man."

THE ANCIENT FATHERS

CLEMENT 0F ALEXANDRIA.

The apostle gives two appellations to the man -- his person

and his mind. (Strom. lib. 3, fol. 194.)

TERTULLIAN

"BUT," says the apostle, "though our outward man be

destroyed," that is, the flesh, by the force of persecutions,

"yet the inward man is renewed day by day," that is, the

mind, by the hope of the promises. (Against the Gnostics,

cap. 15.)

Having, therefore, obtained the two men mentioned by the

apostle -- the inward man, that is, the mind, and the outward

man, that is, the flesh -- the heretics have in fact adjudged

salvation to the mind, that is, to the inward man, but

destruction to the flesh, that is, to the outward man;

because it is recorded 2 Corinthians iv, 16, "for though our

outward man perish," &c. (On the resurrection of the Body,

cap. 40.)

From without, wars that overcome the body; inwardly, fear

that afflicts the mind. So, "though our outward man perish,"

perishing will not be understood as losing our resurrection,

but as sustaining vexation; and this, not without the inward

man. Thus it will be the part of both of them to be glorified

together, as well as to be fellow-sufferers. (lbid.)

For though the apostle calls the flesh "an earthen vessel,"

which he commands to be honourably treated; yet it is also

called, by the same apostle, "the outward man," that is, the

clay which was first impressed and engraved under the title

of man, not of a cup, of a sword, or of any small vessel; for

it was called "a vessel" on account of its capacity, which

holds and contains the mind. But this flesh is called "man,"

from community of nature, which renders it not an instrument

in operations, but a minister or assistant, (Ibid. cap. 16.)

AMBROSE.

"For I delight in the law of God after the inward man." he

says that his mind delights in those things which are

delivered by the law; and thus it is the inward man. (On Rom.

vii, 22.) "Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man

is renewed day by day." The flesh perishes or wastes away by

afflictions, stripes, famine, thirst, cold and nakedness; but

the mind is renewed by the hope of a future reward, because

it is purified by incessant tribulations. For the mind is

profited in afflictions, and does not perish; so that when

additional temptations occur, it makes daily advances in

worthiness; because this "perishing" is profitable also to

the body for its immortality through the excellence of the

mind. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)

"I delight in the law of God after the inward man." Our

inward man is that which was made after the image and

likeness of God; the outward man is that which was formed and

shaped from clay. As therefore there are two men, there is

likewise a two-fold course of conduct -- one is that of the

inward man, the other that of the outward man. And, indeed,

most of the acts of the inward man extend to the outward man.

As the chasteness of the inward man also passes to the

chastity of the body. For he who is ignorant of the adultery

of the heart, is likewise unacquainted with the adultery of

the body, &c. It is, therefore, the circumcision of the

inward man; for he who is circumcised has stripped off the

enticements of his whole flesh, as his foreskin, that he may

be in the Spirit, and not in the flesh; and that in the

Spirit he may mortify the deeds of his body, &c., &c. When

our inward man is in the flesh, he is in the foreskin.

(Letter 77th, to Constantius.)

BASIL THE GREAT

"Let us make man according to our image." He means the inward

man, when he says, "Let us make man," &c., &c. Listen to the

apostle, who says, "Though our outward man perish, yet the

inward man is renewed day by day." How do I know the two men?

One of them is apparent; the other is hidden in him who

appears, it is the invisible, the inward man. We have then a

man within us; and we are twofold; and what is said is very

true, that we are inward. (Homily 10th, on the six days of

Creation.)

"Thy hands have made me, and fashioned me." God made the

inward man, and fashioned the outward man. For "the

fashioning" belongs to clay; but "the making" appertains to

that which is after his own image. Wherefore the thing which

was fashioned is the flesh, but that which was made is the

mind. (Ibid. Homily 11.)

Since there are, indeed, two men, as the apostle declares,

the one outward and the other inward, we must also, in like

manner, receive the age in both, according to him whom we

behold, and according to him whom we understand in secret.

(Discourse on the beginning of the Proverbs of Solomon.)

CYRIL OF ALEXANDRIA

"But though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is

renewed day by day." If any one, therefore, says that our

inward man dwells in the outward man, he repeats an important

truth; yet he will not on this account seem to divide the

unity of man. (On the incarnation, of the only begotten Son,

cap. 12.)

MACARIUS

The true death consists in the heart, and is hidden, when our

inward man is dead. If therefore any one has passed over from

death to the hidden life, he in reality lives forever, and

dies no more, &c., &c. Sin acts secretly upon the inward man

and the mind, and commences a conflict with the thoughts.

(Homily 15.)

The members of the soul are many: such as the mind, the

conscience, the will, the thoughts which accuse or else

defend. But all these have been collected together into one

reason; yet they are the members of the soul. But the soul is

single, that is, the inward man. (Homily 7.)

"The inward man" and "the soul" are taken for the same thing,

in his 27th Homily.

CHRYSOSTOM

"But though our outward man perish," &c. How does it perish?

While it is beaten with stripes, is driven away, and endures

innumerable evils. "Yet the inward man is renewed day by

day." How is it renewed? By faith, hope and alacrity, that it

may have the courage to oppose itself to evils. For, the more

the evils which the body endures, the greater is the hope

which the inward man entertains, and the more bright and

resplendent does it become, as gold which is examined or

tested by much fire. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)

Let us now see what is said by one who stands higher than

many:

AUGUSTINE

But who, except the greatest mad man, will say that in the

body we are, or shall afterwards be, like God, That likeness,

therefore, exists in the inward man, "which is renewed in the

knowledge of God, after the image of him that created him."

(Tom. 2, Epist. 6.)

By this grace, righteousness is written in the inward man,

when renewed, which transgression had destroyed. (On the

Spirit and the Letter, cap. 27.) As he called him the inward

man when coming into this world, because the outward man is

corporeal as this world is. (On the Demerits and Remission of

Sin, lib.1, cap. 25; Tom. 7.)

As the eyes of the body derive no aid from the light, that

they may depart from it with eyelids closed and turned in

another direction, but in order to see, they are assisted by

the light, (nor can this be done at all, unless the light

lends its aid,) so God, who is the light of the inward man,

assists the drowsiness of our mind, that we may perform

something that is good, not according to our righteousness,

but according to his own. (Ibid. lib. 2, cap. 5.)

If, in the mind itself, which is "the inward man," perfect

newness were formed in baptism, the apostle would not

declare, "Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man

is renewed day by day." (Ibid. cap. 7.) As that tree of life

was placed in the corporeal Paradise, so this wisdom is in

the spiritual Paradise, the former of them affording vital

vigour to the senses of the outward man, the latter to those

of the inward man, without any change of time for the worse.

(Ibid. cap. 21.)

Behold, then, of how many things are we ignorant -- not only

such as are past, but also of those which are present,

concerning our nature, and not only in reference to the body,

but likewise I, reference to the inward man; yet we are not

compared to the beasts. (Tom. 7. 0n the Soul and its Origin,

lib. 4, cap. 8.)

Because the thing is either the foot itself, the body, or the

man, who hobbles along with a lame foot; yet the man cannot

avoid a lame foot, unless he have it healed. This can also be

done in the inward man, but it must be by the grace of God

through Jesus Christ. (On Perfection against Caelestius, fol.

I, letter f.)

Thus also the mind is the thing of the inward man, robbery is

an act, avarice is a vice, that is, a quality, according to

which the mind is evil, even when it does nothing by which it

can render any service to avarice or robbery. (Ibid.)

Beside the inward and the outward man, I do not indeed

perceive that the apostle makes another inward of the inward

man, that is, the innermost of the whole man. (On the Mind

and its Origins, lib. 4, cap. 4.)

He confesses in the same passage, that the mind is the inward

man to the body, but he denies that the spirit is the inward

man to the mind.

Some persons have also made this supposition, that now the

inward man was made, but the body of the man afterwards, when

the Scripture says, "And God formed man of the dust of the

ground." (Tom. 3. On Genesis according to the letter, l. 3,

c. 22.)

The apostle Paul wishes "the inward man" to be understood by

the spirit of the mind, "the outward man" in the body and

this mortal life. Yet it is sometimes read in his epistles,

that he has not called both of these together "two men," but

one entire man whom God made, that is, both that which is the

inward man, and that which is the outward. But he does not

make him after his own image, except with regard to that

which is inward, not only what is incorporeal, but also what

is rational, and which is not within beasts. (Tom. 6. Against

Faustus the Manichee, lib. 24, cap. 1.)

Behold God is likewise proclaimed, by the same apostle, as

former of the outward man. "But now hath God set the members

every one in the body as it hath pleased him."(Ibid.)

The apostle says that "the old man" is nothing more than the

old [course of] life, which is in sin, and in which men live

according to the first Adam, concerning whom he declares, "By

one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so

death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned."

Therefore, the whole of that man, both in his outward and

inward part; has become old on account of sin, and is

sentenced to the punishment of mortality, &c. (Ibid.)

And therefore, by such a cross, the body of sin is emptied,

that we may "not now yield our members as instruments of

unrighteousness unto sin;" because this inward man also, if

he be really renewed day by day, is certainly old before he

is renewed. For that is an inward act of which the apostle

speaks thus: "Put off the old man, and put on the new man."

(Tom. 3. On the Trinity, lib. 4, cap. 3.)

But now the death of the flesh of our Lord belongs to the

example of the death of our outward man, &c. And the

resurrection of the body of the Lord is found to appertain to

the example of the resurrection of our outward man." (Ibid.)

Come now, let us see where is that which bears some

resemblance to the confines of the man, both the outward and

the inward; for, whatever we have in the mind in common with

the beasts, is correctly said still to belong to the outward

man; For not only will the body be accounted as "the outward

man," but likewise certain things united to its life, by

which the joints of the body and all the senses flourish and

grow, and with which it is furnished for entering upon

outward things. When the images of these perceptions, infixed

in the memory, are revisited by recollection, the matter is

still a transaction which belongs to the outward man. And in

all these things we are at no great distance from the cattle,

except that in the shape of our bodies we are not bending

downwards, but erect. (On the Trinity, lib. 12, cap. 1.)

While ascending, therefore, inwardly by certain degrees of

consideration through the parts of the mind, another thing

begins from this to occur to us, which is not common to us

with the beasts; thence reason has its commencement, that the

inward man may not be known. (Ibid. cap. 8.)

Both believers and unbelievers are well acquainted with the

nature of man, whose outward part, that is, the body, they

have learned the lights of the body; but they have learned

the inward part, that is, the mind, within themselves. (Ibid.

lib. 13, cap. 1.)

Besides, the Scriptures thus attest it to us in this that,

when these two things also are joined together and the man

lives, and when likewise they bestow on each of them the

appellation of man, calling the mind "the inward man," but

the body "the outward man," as though they were two men,

while both of them together are only one man. (Tom. 5. On the

City of God, lib. 13, cap. 24. See also lib. 11, cap. 27 &

3.)

As this outward and visible world nourishes and contains the

outward man, so that invisible world contains the inward man.

(Tom. 8. On the First Psalm.)

He who believes in Him, eats and is invisibly fattened,

because he is also invisibly born again. The infant is

within, the new man is within; where young and tender vines

are planted, there are they filled and satiated. (On John,

Tract 26.)

THEOPHYLACT

Moreover, "the outward man," that is, the body, "perishes."

How is this? While it is beaten with stripes, while it is

driven about. "But the inward man," that is, the spirit and

the mind, "is renewed." By what means? When it hopes well,

and freely acts, as though suffering and rejoicing on account

of God. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)

VIGILIUS

Let us spiritually advert to the spiritual expressions of the

apostle, by which he testifies, that he has seen and handled

the word of God, not with his bodily eyes and hands, but with

the members of the inner man. (Against Eutychus, lib. 4.)

PROCOPIUS OF GAZA

The substance of man, if you consider his inward man, is this

image of God; if you take his outward man into consideration,

his substance will be the earth, or the dust of the ground.

Yet one and the same is the man in the composition which is

completed from both of them. (0n Genesis, cap. 1.)

BERNARD

As the outward man is recognized by his countenance, so is

the inward man pointed out by his will. (Sermon 3, On

Ascension Day.)

LEO THE GREAT

When the outward man is slightly afflicted, let the inward

man be refreshed; and withdrawing corporeal fullness from the

flesh, let the mind be strengthened by spiritual delights.

(Sermon 4, On Quadragesima Sunday.)

GREGORY NAZIANZEN

But in this, our nature, every care is towards the inward man

of the heart, and every desire is directed to it. (Apology

for his flight.)

GREGORY NYSSEN

Let us make man in our image, after our likeness. God speaks

thus respecting the inward man. "But," you will say, "you are

giving a dissertation upon reason. Shew us man after the

image of God. Is reason the man?" Listen to the apostle:

Though your outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed

day by day. By what means? I own that man is two-fold, one

who is seen, another who is hidden, and whom he that is seen

does not perceive. We have, therefore, an inward man, and in

some degree are two-fold. For I am that man who is inward;

but I am not those things which are outward; but they are

mine. Neither am I the hand, but I am the reason which is in

the mind; but the hand is a part of the outward man. (On

Genesis, i, 26.)

Thus, when the inward man, whom God denominates the heart,

has wiped off the rusty filth which, on account of his

depraved thirst, had grown up with his form; he will once

more recover the likeness [of God] with his original and

principal form, when he will become good. (On the

Beatitudes.)

(3.) MODERN DIVINES

Let us now see the opinions of certain divines of our own age

and religious profession, on the inward man.

CALVIN

Though the reprobate do not proceed so far with the children

of God, as, after the casting down of the flesh, to be

renewed in the inner man, and to flourish again. (Instit.

lib. 2, cap. 7, sect. 9.)

But the reprobate are terrified, not because their inward

mind is moved or affected, but because, as by a bridle cast

upon them, they refrain less from outward work, and inwardly

curb their own depravity, which they would otherwise have

shed abroad. (Ibid. sect. 10.)

Besides, since we have already laid down a two-fold regimen

in man, and as we have, in another place, said enough about

the other, which is placed in the mind, or the inward man,

and which has reference to life eternal, &c. (Ibid. lib. 4,

cap. 20, sect. 1.)

Though the glory of God shines forth in the outward man, yet

the proper seat of it is undoubtedly in the mind. (Ibid. lib.

I, cap. 15, sect. 3.)

Some persons perversely and unskillfully confound the outward

man with the old man. For the old man, about whom the apostle

treats in Romans vi, 6, is something far different. In the

reprobate, also, the outward man perishes, but without any

counterbalancing compensation. (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)

BEZA

- Is renewed, that is, acquires fresh strength, lest the

outward man, who is sustained by the strength of the inward

man, should be broken when assaulted with fresh evils, for

which reason, the apostle said, in the 12th verse, "So, then,

death worketh in us." (On 2 Corinthians iv, 16.)

BUCER

In holy persons, likewise, there are two men, an inward and

an outward one. St. Paul says, "Though our outward man

perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day." As,

therefore, man is two-fold, so, likewise, are his judgment

and his will two-fold -- a fact which our Lord himself was

not ashamed to confess, when he said to his Father,

"nevertheless, not my will, but thine, be done." By saying

this, "not what I will, but what thou willest, be done," he

undoubtedly shewed that he willed what the Father willed; and

yet, at the same time, he acknowledges that this was his

will: "Remove this cup from me." Our Lord, therefore,

acknowledges the existence within himself of two wills, one

of which was apparently at variance with the other. (On

Romans 5. Fol. 261.)

FRANCIS JUNIUS

The outward man hears the word of God outwardly, but the

inward man hears it inwardly. (On the Three Verities, lib. 3,

cap. 2. fol. 182.)

But then, as in ecclesiastical administration, not only the

inward man is informed in the knowledge of God, but as aids

and services are also sought by the outward man, so far as

the external signs of the communion of saints are required to

feed and promote the inward communion, in this cause,

likewise, we acknowledge that God has delegated his authority

to the magistrate. (On Ecclesiast. lib. 3, cap. 5.)

PISCATOR

The outward man, that is, the body, as he had previously

called it. The inward man, that is, the soul or mind. (On 2

Corinthians iv, 16.)

THE CHURCH OF HOLLAND

When, indeed, from the depraved heart, and from the inward

man, evil fruits do proceed, a necessary consequence of this

is that he who is desirous of boasting that he is pure, must

demonstrate the truth of his assertion by a spontaneous

approval of the commands of Christ, and by a willing

obedience to them. (A pamphlet, in which they give a reason

for the excommunication of Koolhaes. Fol. 93.)

JOHN DRIEDO

The inward man is the rational mind unfolded in its powers,

which never perishes. But the body, adorned with its senses,

is called "the outward man," or "our man who is outward and

corruptible," as the apostle says in 2 Corinthians iv, 16,"

though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed

day by day." Again, he says, in Romans vii, 22, "I delight in

the law of God after the inward man." (On Grace and Free

Will. Fol. 262.)

The apostle Paul frequently does not understand the same

thing by "the old man" and by "the outward man," nor has he

signified the same thing by "the new man" and by "the inward

man;" but in the inward man are found both the old and the

new man. For, in the mind, oldness of this kind is formed at

the same time as newness. In it, the likeness is either

heavenly or earthly, that is, either a carnal will, living

according to the exciting feel of Sin, or a Spiritual will,

living according to the Spirit of God. (Ibid.)

I AM aware that the divines of our profession frequently take

"the inward man" for the regenerate and this new man; but

then they do not consider "the inward man," except with a

certain quality infused into it by the Holy and Regenerating

Spirit, with which quality, when the inward man is

considered, he is then correctly called regenerate and a new

man. If any one urges that the very designation of "the

inward man" possesses, of itself, as great a value with those

divines as do the titles of "the regenerate" and "the new

man," I shall desire him to demonstrate, by sure and stable

arguments, that the meaning adopted by those divines is

conformable to truth.

4. Let us now approach to the other foundation, which is that

this man, to whom it is attributed that "he delights in the

law of God," is regenerate; and that this attribute can agree

with no other than a regenerate person. That we may be able

to clear up this matter in a satisfactory manner, we must see

what is meant by this phrase, "to delight in the law of God;"

or "to feel a joint delight with the law of God," as it

appears the Greek text is capable of being rendered, and as

an ancient version has it; for the verb, sunhdomai seems to

signify the mutual pleasure which subsists between this man

and the law, and by which not only this man feels a joint

delight in the law, but the law also feels a similar delight

in him.

"I feel a joint delight with the law of God," that is, I

delight with the law: the same things are pleasing to me as

are pleasing to the law. This interpretation may be

illustrated and confirmed by a comparison of similar phrases,

which frequently occur in other passages of the New

Testament; Sunagwnisasqai moi "that ye strive together with

me in your prayers to God for me" -- Sunanapauswmai umin

"that I may with you be refreshed, (Rom. xv, 30,32) --

Sunhqlhsan moi "those women who laboured with me in the

gospel," (Phil. iv, 3) -- Summarturei tw pneumati umwn "the

Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the

children of God," (Rom. viii, 16,) from which St. Chrysostom

not inappropriately explains, "I feel a joint delight with

the law," by this paraphrase, "I assent to the law that it is

well applied, as the law, also, in return, assents to me,

that it is a good thing for a man to will to do it." He takes

this explanation of the phrase from the text itself, which

kind of interpretation not only may obtain, but likewise

ought to be employed, in this passage, since there is no

other in the whole of the Scriptures in which this same

phrase is used.

If any one wishes to attach the same meaning to the phrase as

to that which is used in Psalm i, 2, "But his delight is in

the law of the Lord;" let him who says this, know that it is

incumbent on him to produce proof for his assertion. This is

not unreasonably required of him, because the antecedents and

the consequences which are attributed to the man who is

denoted in the first Psalm and described as being blessed,

are not only vastly different from those things which are

attributed to the man on whom we are now treating, but are

likewise quite contrary to them. Conceding, however, this for

the sake of argument, but by no means absolutely granting it,

(which I am far from doing,) we must observe, that this man

[in Romans vii, 22] is said, not simply "to delight in the

law of God," or "to feel a joint delight with the law of

God," but he does so with restriction and relatively, that is

"according to the inward man." This restriction intimates

that "the inward man" has not obtained the pre-eminence in

this man, but that it is weaker than the flesh; as the latter

is that which hinders it from being able, in operation and

reality, to perform the law, to which it consents, and in

which it delights.

He who will compare the following verse with this will

perceive that the cause of that restriction is the one which

we have here assigned. For in the subsequent verse, (the

23rd,) it is not said, "But I see another law in my members,

according to which I do not delight in the law of God," such

as the opposition ought to have been, it, by that

restriction, the apostle wished only to ascribe this

"delighting" to the man according to one part of him, and to

take it away according to the other part of him. But since

the apostle not only takes this "delighting" from the other

part of him, but likewise attributes it to the power of

warring against that inward man and overcoming him, it is

evident that the restriction has been added on this account -

- to shew that, in the man who is now the subject of

discussion, "the inward man" has not the dominion, but is, in

fact, the inferior.

Let him who is desirous to contradict these remarks, shew us,

in any passage in which regenerate persons are made the

subject of investigation, a similar restriction employed, and

adduced for another purpose. From these observations,

therefore, it appears that the proposition is most deservedly

denied. Let us now attend to the assumption.

5. l say that the assumption is proposed in a mutilated form,

as it was previously in the argument produced from the

eighteenth verse. For with it, the apostle joins the

following verse, in such a manner that the twenty-third verse

may be the principal part of a compound and discrete axiom,

employed for the purpose of proving what the apostle

intended. But that which is now placed in the assumption, is

a less principal part, conducing to the illustration of the

other by separation. From this, it follows that the

conclusion cannot be deduced From the premises, because the

proposition is destitute of truth, the assumption mutilated,

and the conclusion itself, beyond the purpose of the apostle

and contrary to his design.

6. Let us see whether any thing further can be brought from

the twenty-third verse for the demonstration of the contrary

opinion.

The man who has within him, beside the law of his members,

the law of his mind, which is contrary to the other, is a

regenerate man.

Such a man is the one mentioned in this passage;

Therefore, he is a regenerate man.

(1.) The defenders of the contrary opinion believe the

proposition in this syllogism to be true, because "the law of

the mind" is opposed to "the law of the members," as it

consents to the law of God -- a quality which they suppose to

belong only to the regenerate. This, they think, is confirmed

from the circumstance that the same apostle expressly calls a

certain mind, in Col. ii, 18, "a fleshly mind," which he

likewise calls in Romans viii, 7, "the carnal mind."

But the proposition cannot be supported by these passages;

for it is simply false, and those arguments which are

produced in proof of it are inappropriate. For to some of the

regenerate also, (that is, to those who are under the law,

who have some knowledge of the law, who have thoughts

accusing or else excusing them, and who know that

concupiscence is sin,) belongs something beside "the law of

the members," '"a fleshly mind," and one that is "carnal,"

which is opposite and repugnant to these: And this is "the

work of the law written in their hearts;" which is neither

"the law of the members," "a fleshly mind," nor one that is

"carnal," but it contends with them. For a conscience or

consciousness of good and evil, which compels a man, though

in vain, to good, and deters him from evil, is directly

opposed to "the law of the members" impelling to evil, and

"to the carnal affections which cannot be subject to the law

of God." For this conscience consents to the law of God, and

is the instrument of the same law even in an unregenerate man

to accuse and convict him. We may, therefore, be permitted to

deny that proposition, and to demand stronger proofs for it.

(2.) With regard to the assumption, we may say the same as we

did about the assumption in the previous syllogism -- that it

is not fully proposed, as it ought to have been, and it omits

those things which were joined together in the text of the

apostle. But those things are of such a description, as, when

added to the assumption, will easily point out the falsity of

the proposition; that is, such is the opposition in this man

between this law of the members and that of the mind, that

the former not only "wars against" the latter, but likewise

obtains the conquest in the fight; that is, "it brings man

into captivity under the law of sin." From these observations

also it is evident, that no good consequence can ensue from

the assumption.

7. But let us now try, whether something cannot be deduced

from these two verses for the establishment of our opinion.

It appeals indeed to me, that I can from them deduce an

invincible argument for the refutation of the contrary

opinion, and for the confirmation of my own.

(1.) The argument in refutation of the contrary opinion may

be stated in the following manner:

The law of the mind which wars against the law of the

members, is conquered by the law of the members, so that the

man "is brought into captivity to the law of sin which is in

his members;" (as it occurs in this very passage; )

But the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, when

warring against the law of the members, overcomes the latter;

so that it liberates the man, who had been brought into

captivity under the law of sin, from the law of sin and

death: (Rom. viii, 2.)

Therefore, the law of the Spirit is not the law of the mind;

neither is the law of the mind, the law of the Spirit. This

is evident from simple inversion, and from this very

syllogism, the premises being so transposed, as for the

assumption to take the place of the proposition, and vice

versa: and, therefore, the word "mind" is not used in this

passage for "the Spirit."

This argument is irrefragable. Let him who is desirous of

proving the contrary, make the experiment, and he will find

this to be the result. But its peculiar force will be more

correctly understood towards the close of this investigation,

in which is more fully explained the whole of the matter

about which the apostle is here treating. (2.) For the

confirmation of my own opinion, I deduce the following

argument from these verses:

That man, who delights indeed in the law of God after the

inward man, but who, with the law of his mind warring against

the law of his members, not only cannot prevail against the

latter, but is also conquered by it and brought into

captivity under the law of sin, while the law of his mind

fruitlessly contends against it, is an unregenerate man, and

placed, not under grace, but under the law;

But though this man delights in the law of God after the

inward man, and though with the law of his mind he wars

against the law of His members; yet not only is he unable to

prevail against the law of his members, but he is likewise

brought into captivity under the law of sin by the law of his

members, the law of his mind maintaining a strong but useless

contest;

Therefore, the man [described] in this passage is

unregenerate, and placed, not under grace, but under the law;

Or, to state the argument in a shorter form, omitting

whatever it is possible to omit --

That man in whom the law of the members so wages war against

the law of the mind, as, when the latter is overcome, or at

least while it offers a vain resistance, to bring the man

himself into captivity under the law of sin, is unregenerate,

and placed under the law;

But in this man, about whom the apostle is treating, the law

of the members so wages war with the law of the mind, as,

when the latter is overcome, or at least while it offers a

vain resistance, to bring the man himself into captivity

under the law of sin;

Therefore, this man is unregenerate and placed under the law.

(3.) The truth of the proposition rests on these three

reasons:

I. Because a regenerate man not only with the law of his mind

wages war against the law of his members, but he does this

principally with the law of the Spirit, that is, by the

strength and power of the Holy Spirit; for it is said in Gal.

v, 17: "The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit

against the flesh."

II. Because far different is the result of that contest

which, by the strength and power of the Spirit, or by "the

law of the Spirit," a regenerate man maintains against the

law of the members and against the flesh. For the law of the

Spirit always obtains the victory, except when the man ceases

from employing it in the battle, and from defending himself

with it against the invading temptations of the flesh, Satan,

and the world.

III. Because it is not an attribute of a regenerate man, of

one who is placed under grace, to be brought into captivity

under the law of sin; but that, rather, is his which is

ascribed to him in the second verse of the following chapter

-- "The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made

me free from the law of sin and death." For when he was

formerly placed under the law, he was in captivity under the

strength and power of sin.

I will now confirm these reasons against the objections which

are, or which can be, made against them.

Against the first it may be objected -- "Since 'the law of

the mind,' and 'the law of the Spirit,' are one, they are in

this argument unskillfully distinguished; both because no one

lights against the law of the members except by the law of

the Spirit, or by the strength and power of the Holy Spirit;

and therefore the law of the mind is the law of the Spirit."

To this I reply, it has already been proved, that the law of

the mind, and the law of the Spirit, are not the same, and

that the conscience also wages war against the law of the

members in those men who are under the law.

Against the Second reason it may be objected, "Even the

regenerate themselves 'offend in many things.' (James iii,

2.) There is on earth 'no man that sinneth not.' (1 Kings

viii, 46.) The regenerate cannot say with truth 'that they

have no sin.' (1 John i, 8.)" With other objections similar

in their import.

To these, I reply, that I heartily acknowledge all these

things, but that I do not perceive how by means of them the

second reason can be weakened. For these expressions are not

repugnant to each other -- "In many things the regenerate

offend," and "The regenerate most generally gain the victory

in the contest against sin," that is, when they use the arms

with which they are furnished by the Holy Spirit.

(4.), any one says, "In this contest, the regenerate are more

frequently the conquered than the conquerors," I shall

request him to explain how then it can be declared concerning

the regenerate, "that they walk not after the flesh, but

after the Spirit;" for, "to be the conquered" is "to fulfill

the desires of the flesh;" and he who usually does this,

"walks after the flesh." But many passages of Scripture teach

that this contest, which the regenerate maintain against sin

by the strength and power of the Holy Spirit, has generally a

felicitous and successful termination; "for whatsoever is

born of God overcometh the world; and this is the victory

that overcometh the world, even our faith. Who is he that

overcometh the world, but he that believeth Jesus to be the

Son of God," (1 John v, 4,5.) "Submit yourselves therefore to

God; resist the devil, and he will flee from you." (James iv,

7.) Greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the

world." (1 John iv, 4.) "Put on the whole armour of God, that

ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.

Wherefore, take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may

be able to withstand in the evil day, and, having done all,

to stand." (Ephes. vi, 11,13.) "I can do all things through

Christ which strengtheneth me." (Phil. iv, 13.) "All things

are possible to him that believeth." (Mark ix, 23.) This

truth also is proved, by various examples, through the whole

of Hebrews 11. "Now unto him that is able to do exceeding

abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the

power that worketh in us, unto him be glory," &c. (Ephes.

iii, 20,21.) "Now unto Him that is able to keep you from

falling," "and to present you, faultless, before the presence

of his glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our

saviour, be glory," &c. (Jude 24, 25.) "They that are after

the Spirit, do mind the things of the Spirit. If ye, through

the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.

Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through

Him that loved us." (Rom. viii, 5,13,37.) By many other

passages of Scripture, this may also be proved.

GALATIANS v, 16-1

8. But let us now consider Gal. v, 16-18, and let us compare

it with Romans vii, 22,23, the passage at present under

investigation, that it may also clearly appear, from such

consideration and comparison, that the result of the contest

between the Spirit and the flesh is generally this: the

Spirit departs from the combat the conqueror of the flesh,

especially as, in this seventh chapter to the Romans, we

perceive an entirely contrary issue or result is described

and deplored. The passage may be thus rendered: "This I say

then, Walk in the Spirit and fulfill not that after which the

flesh lusteth," or "ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the

flesh." "For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the

Spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary the one to

the other; that ye may not do the things that ye would. But

if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law?

The exhortation of the apostle occurs in the sixteenth verse;

and, on account of the ambiguity of the Greek word, it may be

read in two different ways, "fulfill not," or "ye shall not

fulfill." If the former rendering be adopted, then the

exhortation consists of two parts, of which the one teaches

what must be done, and the other what must be omitted; that

is, we must walk in the Spirit, and the desires of the flesh

must not be fulfilled." But if the clause be rendered in the

second manner, then the sixteenth verse contains an

exhortation in these words: "Walk in the Spirit;" and a

consectary subjoined to the exhortation in these words: "And

ye shall not fulfill the desires or lusts of the flesh." The

latter mode of reading the passage seems to be more agreeable

to the mind of the apostle; for he had previously, in the

thirteenth verse, exhorted the Galatians not to abuse their

Christian liberty for carnal licentiousness and

lasciviousness. But now, in the sixteenth verse, he produces

a remedy, by which they will be able to restrain and curb the

assaults and the power of the flesh, and which is, if they

walk in the Spirit, it shall then come to pass, that they

shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh.

In the seventeenth verse a reason is added, that is deduced

from the contrariety or contest which subsists between the

flesh and the Spirit, and from either the end or the result

of this contest. (1.) The contrariety or contest is described

in these words: "For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit,

and the Spirit against the flesh." From which is manifest the

necessity both of the exhortation, not to abuse their

Christian liberty to carnal licentiousness, and not to

fulfill the lusts of the flesh; and of the remedy, by which

alone the lusts of the flesh can be curbed and restrained,

and which is this: "if they walk in the Spirit, that lusteth

against the flesh." For it is from this enmity and

contrariety which subsists between the flesh and the Spirit

that the conclusion is drawn, "If ye walk in the Spirit, ye

shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh." From this it is

also manifest, that this latter mode of rendering is better

adapted to the meaning of the apostle.

(2.) The end or result of this contest is described in these

words: "And these are contrary the one to the other, that ye

may not do the things that ye would." I have said that the

end or the issue of the contest is here described; because

some persons suppose that its issue, and not its end, is

pointed out in this passage. (i.)But the particle, ina

"that," which is used by the apostle, signifies the end or

intention, and not the result or issue; and this

interpretation is entirely agreeable to the mind of the

apostle. "For the Spirit lusteth against the flesh" for this

purpose, "that we may not do those things" which we lust

according to the flesh, and "which we would," the consequence

of which is, "if we walk in the Spirit, we shall not fulfill

the desires of the flesh." And, on the contrary, since "the

flesh also lusteth against the Spirit" for this purpose,

"that we may not do those things which we lust according to

the Spirit," it follows that if we walk in the flesh or

according to the flesh, we shall not fulfill the desires of

the Spirit. But this rendering is agreeable to the scope or

design of the apostle, "that ye may not do what things soever

ye would according to the flesh."

(ii.) If we assert that the result or issue is here

signified, then the meaning will likewise be two-fold. For it

will be possible for it to be as follows: "The flesh and the

Spirit are contrary the one to the other, so that ye cannot

do those things which according to the Spirit ye would." It

may likewise be this: "So that ye cannot do these things

which, according to the flesh ye would." That is, this

contest obtains the following result, "that ye cannot do

those things which, according to the Spirit, ye would;" or,

"that ye cannot do those things, which, according to the

flesh, ye would." But let us see which of these two meanings

is the more suitable: Truly, the latter of them is. It is not

only more suitable, but likewise necessary, if the apostle is

here treating about the issue or result. This will be still

more apparent from the absurdity of the admonition, if the

passage be explained in the other sense: The apostle

admonishes the Galatians, "to walk in the Spirit, and not to

fulfill the desires of the flesh;" (for we will now retain

this rendering of the latter clause, as that which is more

consentaneous with the meaning that explains the passage

concerning this issue or result;) and the persuasion to this

will then be: "For the flesh and the Spirit are contrary the

one to the other, by this result, that ye cannot do those

things which, according to the Spirit, ye would." This indeed

is not to exhort, but to dissuade and dehort by a forewarning

of the unhappy result.

Besides, reason itself requires, according to [logical]

scientific usage, that what has been proposed be drawn out in

the conclusion; otherwise the parts of connection will be

broken. But the proposition was either this -- "Walk in the

Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh," or

it was this: "Walk in the Spirit, and fulfill not the lusts

of the flesh." I am desirous to have it demonstrated to me,

by what means this proposition can be concluded from the

eighteenth verse understood about the issue or result, by

which the flesh hinders the Galatians from doing that which,

according to the Spirit, they would. But it has been already

shown, that each of these propositions may be fairly

concluded from the passage, when understood as relating to

the end or intention of the conflict, nay, when also

understood as referring to the issue or result when the

Spirit is the conqueror. It is apparent, therefore, not only

that this is the end or design of the contest which is here

mentioned from the lusting of the Spirit, but that this is

likewise its issue or result from the strength and power of

the Spirit -- that, when the flesh is subdued, the Spirit

comes off as the conqueror; and that the man who, by the

Spirit, wages war against the flesh, and who walks in the

Spirit, does not fulfill the lusts of the flesh.

From these is inferred a consectary in the eighteenth verse:

"But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law;"

that is, if ye walk in the Spirit, if under the guidance of

the Spirit ye contend against the lusts of the flesh, and

contend so as not to fulfill them, from these circumstances

you may assuredly conclude that ye are not under the law.

In this consectary, we see, that the phrases, "to be under

the law," and "not to fulfill the lusts of the flesh," are

opposed to each other; for the latter of them is descriptive

of the proper effect of the guidance of the Spirit.

Wherefore, the phrases, "to be under the law," and "to

fulfill the lusts of the flesh," are consentaneous and of the

same import. But this is the very thing which is asserted in

Romans vi, 14: "For sin shall not have dominion over you;

for ye are not under the law, but under grace." From this, it

is apparent, that the dominion of sin, which is the cause why

the lusts of the flesh are fulfilled, prevails in those

persons who are under the law. But since the dominion of sin

does not obtain in those who are under grace, (and, in fact,

on this account, because they are under grace,) it is

therefore evident that these phrases, "to be under grace,"

and "to be led by the Spirit," are consentaneous, nay, that

they are exactly the same. For the effect of each of them is

one and alike, and that is, to prevent sin from having

dominion over a man, and to hinder man from fulfilling the

lusts of the flesh, which is also explained at great length

in Romans 8, in a manner agreeable to that which is briefly

laid down in this seventeenth verse, that is, "The Spirit is

contrary to the flesh for this purpose -- that men may not do

those things which, according to the flesh, they would." But,

from Romans 7 it is very plain, that the result of that

contest is different from the one upon which the apostle is

here treating: For, in that chapter, the man does that which,

after the flesh, he would, and does not what he is said to

will after the inward man; the law of God, the law of the

mind, and the inward man, vainly attempting to restrain the

power of sin and to hinder the lusts of the flesh, because

all these [strive as they may] are debilitated through the

flesh.

9. If any one urge this as an objection, "It likewise befalls

the best of the regenerate, that they do not the things

which, according to the Spirit, they would, but that they

fulfill the lusts of the flesh;" I perfectly assent to the

truth of this, if the small addition be made, that "this

sometimes happens to the regenerate." For if such be their

general practice, they do not now walk in the Spirit; though

this is a property of the regenerate. I say, that Romans 7

does not describe what sometimes befalls the pious, and that

it contains a description of the state of that man about whom

the apostle is there treating, that is, of a man who is under

the law, before he is led by the guidance of grace, and is

governed by the motions of the Holy Spirit. This is confirmed

by the passage in Gal. v, 16-18.

Then I reply, such a case as this does not occur from the

circumstance of the Spirit, who has for a long time

maintained a strenuous contest with the desires of the flesh,

being at length conquered, and yielding on account of

impotence or weakness: But it happens, because the man is

either overtaken with temptation and overcome, before he

begins to oppose to it the arms of the Spirit and of grace;

or, in the progress of the conflict, he throws out of his

hands those arms which, at the commencement, he began to use;

or he uses them no longer, having begun the battle in the

Spirit, but ending in the flesh. In no other way than in this

can it happen, that the flesh, the world and Satan can

overcome us; because "greater is He who is in us, than he

that is in the world "as has already been pointed out in

several passages. Without manifest ignominy and contumely

poured on divine grace and on the Spirit of Christ, no other

cause can be assigned why the pious, and those who are placed

under grace, should sometimes be conquered by the flesh, the

world and Satan; for either the Spirit that is in us is not

the stronger of the two; or, while lusting and fighting

against the flesh, He overcomes. And how can it possibly come

to pass, that He who has conquered the flesh while it was

still in its full strength, and has thus subjected us to

Himself, should not be able to gain the victory over the

flesh when it is crucified and dead in the body of Christ?

10. To the Third reason it is objected, "Even the regenerate

may in some degree and relatively be said to be captives

under sin, that is, so far as they are not yet fully

regenerated, and still feel within themselves the motions of

the flesh lusting against the Spirit, from which they are not

completely delivered while they continue in this mortal

body." I grant the antecedent, but I deny the consequence;

for so far are the scriptures from ascribing the detention of

the regenerate as captives under sin, to the imperfection of

regeneration and to the remains of the flesh, that they are

said with respect to this very regeneration to be freed from

the yoke and slavery of sin and from the tyranny of the

devil. "The remains of sin survive in the regenerate," and,

"The regenerate are detained as captives by the remains of

sin," are contradictory affirmations: For the former of the

two is a token of sin conquered and overcome; the latter

attributes victory and triumph to sin. After the Holy Spirit

has commenced the mortification and death of sin, what is the

act of the same Spirit respecting sin? Undoubtedly it is the

persecution of the remains of sin, that He may subdue and

extinguish them until they no longer exist; "and when their

place is sought after, it is no more to be found," as St.

Augustine has elegantly observed, when treating on this

matter in a passage of his works.

But the cause why such an opinion as this is entertained, is

because "deliverance from sin" and "slavery under its

tyrannical power," "a being loosed from the chains of Satan"

and "captivity under his tyranny," are so accounted as if

they can concur together, as the phrase is, in remiss

degrees, and meet together in one subject, in much the same

manner as the colour of white and that of black meet together

in green, and heat and cold meet together in lukewarmness.

Yet this matter stands in a situation vastly different; for

liberty cannot consist with even the smallest portion of

servitude or captivity; though it may labour under great

difficulties in resisting its assaulting foes, and though it

may occasionally come out of the conflict with something like

a defeat. But if the matter stood in the relation of similes

which have been adduced, yet even then it could not be said,

"This man is partly free from sin, and partly its slave and

captive;" but a necessity would then arise for the existence

of a third thing from these two, which might obtain the name

of "a medium between the extremes," belonging neither to this

nor to that. But I am desirous to see some passage of

Scripture adduced, where that is said about the regenerate,

and about those who are placed under grace, which is ascribed

to the man about whom the apostle is treating, or what is

equivalent to it.

ISAIAH LXIV, 6

11. But a passage is produced from the prophet Isaiah to

prove that pious persons, and those who are placed under

grace are, by the law of their members, brought into

captivity under the law of sin. The degree of correctness

with such an affirmation is made, will be very manifest from

a comparison of the two passages. That in Isaiah (lxiv, 6)

says, "But we are all as an unclean thing, and all our

righteousness are as filthy rags; and we all do fade as a

leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away."

The passage in Romans, (vii, 23,) now under investigation, is

this. "But I see another law in my members, warring against

the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law

of sin which is in my members."

Let us now approach and institute a comparison. The subject

of the first of these passages is, the captivity by which the

children of Israel were led away into exile on account of

their sins; the subject of the latter is, captivity under

sin; therefore, this is to pass over to a different genus,

contrary to the method observed in every approved discussion.

In the former of these passages, the subject is the

punishments which that people deservedly suffered on account

of the actual sins which they had committed against God; but,

in the latter, the subject is the cause whence it arises that

the man who consents to the law of God, and who, with the law

of his mind, wages war against the law of his members, is

conquered and overcome, so that he actually commits sin, to

which he is instigated and impelled by sin which dwelleth in

him. Wherefore, the latter passage treats upon the CAUSE of

actual sin, and the former upon the PUNISHMENTS of actual

sins. For this phrase, "We all do fade as a leaf, and our

iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away," does not

signify that those men were impelled to some kind of sin

through the depraved lusts of the flesh, as by a vehement

wind, or that they melted away, as it were, into sins; but it

signifies, that, on account of actual sins, which are

distinguished by the appellation of "our iniquities," they

are driven away into banishment as by a wind, and were

scattered about as leaves. Let this passage be compared with

the first Psalm, in which similar declarations are made

concerning the wicked. Consult our interpreters of holy writ,

such as Calvin, Musculus, Gualther, &c., and it will be

evident, even with respect to the things which precede it,

that the whole of this passage is unaptly cited by many

persons to prove what they are desirous to establish.

For the plainer and more obvious explanation of this matter

we must observe, that there is a two-fold captivity under the

tyranny of sin -- the one, that of our primeval origin from

Adam, according to which we are all born "children of wrath"

and the servants of sin -- the other, that of our own

particular act, when, by actual transgressions, we subject

and bind ourselves still more to sin, and engage in its

service. Some persons will have this two-fold servitude to

have been allegorically typified by the Egyptian and

Babylonian captivities. For the Israelites, in their parents,

entered into Egypt; and while there, after a lapse of years,

they began to be oppressed and to be regarded as servants.

The same people, on account of their sins, were led away, by

the violence of their enemies, into captivity in Babylon.

But the captivity about which the apostle is here treating,

is posterior to the first of these two kinds; for the law of

the members, which we have from our primeval origin, waging

war with the law of the mind, when the latter is overcome,

brings a man who is under the law into captivity to the law

of sin, that very man who was formerly conceived in sin and

born in iniquity. And, to express the whole in one word, he

who was born in sin and originally under captivity to it, is

brought into captivity under the law of sin by means of

actual sins.

From these observations, therefore, it is apparent, that the

proposition of our syllogism is true, and stands unshaken

against all these objections. The assumption stands in the

very text of the apostle, from which the conclusion follows,

that the man about whom the apostle treats in this passage,

is an unregenerate man, and not placed under grace, but under

the law.

VERSE THE TWENTY-FOURTH

1. The lamentable exclamation, O wretched man that I am! -- a

two-fold reading of it. 2. The body of death is the body of

sin. 3. By four reasons it is proved that the body of death

is not our mortal body. 4. This is confirmed by the

testimonies of St. Augustine and Epiphanius. 5. An argument

in favour of the true opinion. 6. Another argument in its

favour.

1. From the condition of this man, when accurately considered

by himself, follows the mournful lament and exclamation, "O

wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of

this death, or from this body of death?" Of this, a two-fold

explanation is produced, according the double meaning of the

words -- either "from the body of this death," or "from this

body of death," which some people interpret by "this mortal

body that we bear about with us," and others, by "that body

of sin which has the dominion in a man who is under the law,

and which renders him liable to death." The latter

interpretation, however, is more agreeable both to the phrase

and to the context; for the pronoun, toutou must not be

referred to Swmatov "the body," but to Qanatou "death," to

which it is most nearly conjoined; and the clause ought to be

rendered thus: "Who shall deliver me from the body of this

death," [which is sin not only existing within me, but

dwelling and reigning]? as it is expressed in the 17th and

20th verses.

2. For the apostle attributes a body to sin in the sixth

verse of the sixth chapter of this epistle: "Our old man is

crucified with him, that The Body of Sin might be destroyed,"

the destruction of which is followed by a deliverance from

the servitude of sin, as it is expressed in the same verse.

The phrase also occurs in Col. ii, 11: "In putting off the

Body of the Sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ."

Wherefore, according to this mode of reading it, the meaning

of the exclamation is, "Who shall deliver me from this

tyranny of sin, which, reigning in me and dwelling in my

flesh, bringing me into captivity and subjecting me to

itself, brings certain death to me?"

3. Some other persons are urgent about a different rendering,

and give this meaning to the words, "Who shall deliver me

from this mortal body?" That is, as the apostle speaks in

another passage, "I desire to be dissolved, and to be with

Christ." But this meaning does not agree with the

exclamation,

(1.) On account of the construction, which declares that the

pronoun, toutou "this," must not be referred to the body, but

to death.

(2.) Because the preceding verses do not permit this meaning

to be entertained. For the force and tyranny of sin, dwelling

in this man, and impelling him to fulfill his desires, is the

subject on which the apostle is here treating. But "the

deliverance" which is earnestly sought in this 24th verse,

opposed to "the captivity" which is the subject of the verse.

(3.) On account of the thanksgiving which is appended to it,

and which ought not to be subjoined to a desire which was not

then fulfilled [if the meaning of the phrase were, this

mortal body].

(4.) Because the grace of Christ is not simply to deliver out

of this mortal body, but to free us from the body of sin and

from its dominion. It is true indeed, that, through the

blessed analusin "dissolution" or "departure," for which we

are waiting in the faith and hope of Christ, rest is granted

to us from all our labours, and from the conflict of lusts

with which we are inwardly attacked. But in this passage the

apostle is treating, not about the conflict and impulse of

lusts which exist within us, but about the fulfilling of

those lusts by that impulse to which "the law of the mind"

opposes itself in vain.

4. St. Augustine is one of my supporters, who says, in his

treatise On Nature and Grace (cap. 53,) "The saints most

certainly do not pray to be delivered from the substance of

the body, which is good, but from carnal vices; from which no

man is delivered without the grace of the saviour, nor at the

time of his departure from the body, when it dies." It is no

injury to my interpretation, that St. Augustine here says,

that, according to his interpretation, "Saints or holy

persons pray for deliverance from carnal vices" &c.; I only

point out what he understood by "the body of death?

On the Perfection of Justice, against Celestius, St.

Augustine also says, "It is one thing, therefore, to depart

out of this body, which the last day of the present life

compels all men to do; but it is another thing to be

delivered from the body of this death, which divine grace

alone, through Jesus Christ, imparts to his saints and

believers?

Epiphanius, On the 64th Heresy, (lib. 2, tom. I,) from

Methodius, says, "Wherefore, O Aglaophon, he does not call

this body death, but sin which dwells in the body through the

lust of the flesh, and from which God has delivered him by

his coming?

5. Wherefore, from the 24th verse, when rightly understood, I

argue thus for the establishment of my own opinion: Those

men who are placed under grace are not wretched; But this man

is wretched; Therefore, this man is not placed under grace.

The assumption is in the text, and thus placed beyond all

controversy.

In reference to the proposition, perhaps some one will say,

"Men, placed under grace, are partly blessed, and partly

wretched -- blessed, as they are regenerate and partakers of

the grace of Christ -- wretched, as they still have within

them the remains of sin, with which they ought to maintain a

constant warfare. This is a sure sign of a felicity which is

not yet full and perfect." I confess that, while the

regenerate continue as sojourners in this mortal life, they

do not attain to a felicity that is full, complete in all its

parts, and perfect. But I do not recollect ever to have read

[in the Scriptures] that they are, on this account, called

"wretched" with regard to the "spiritual life which they live

by faith of the Son of God," though, in reference to this

natural life, "they be of all men most miserable." (1 Cor.

xv, 19.) The opposite to this may be easily proved from the

Scriptures: "Blessed are the poor in spirit -- they that

mourn -- that hunger and thirst after righteousness," &c.

(Matt. v, 3-12.)

"But," some one will rejoin, "Is it not wretched to contend

with the remains of sin, to be buffeted by the messenger of

Satan, sometimes to be overcome, and to be grievously

injured?" It is undoubtedly desirable that this were not

necessary, that it never occurred, that they might be

delivered from the messenger of Satan; but the contenders,

and those who are thus buffeted, cannot be called "wretched"

on account of that contest and buffeting. But it is wretched

indeed, to be overcome; yet neither are they called

"wretched," who, though they be sometimes conquered, more

frequently obtain the victory over the world, sin and Satan.

6. He who desires to be delivered from the body of this

death, that is, from the dominion and tyranny of sin, is not

placed under grace, but under the law. But this man desires

to be delivered from the dominion and tyranny of sin;

therefore, this man is not placed under grace, but under the

law.

The proposition is true, because regenerate men, and those

who are placed under grace, are free from the servitude and

tyranny of sin -- not indeed perfectly free, but yet so far

as to render it impossible for them to be said to be under

the dominion and servitude of sin, if the person who speaks

concerning them be desirous of talking in accordance with the

Scriptures. But it has been already proved, that this man is

desirous of being freed from the body of sin which dwells and

reigns within him; therefore, the conclusion regularly

follows.

VERSE THE TWENTY-FIFTH

1. Various readings of the first clause, from the ancient

fathers. 2. In the latter clause, this man is said "to serve

the law of God with his mind, but with his flesh, the law of

sin." 3. "To serve God," and "to serve the law of God," are

not the same thing. 4. The various kinds of law mentioned in

this chapter, with a diagram, and the explanation of it. 5.

From this verse nothing can be obtained in confirmation of

the contrary opinion.

1. St. Chrysostom reads the former part of this verse thus:

"I thank," &c., which is also the reading of Theophylact.

This is the reading of St. Ambrose: "The grace of God through

Jesus Christ." St. Jerome, also, against Pelagius, adopts the

same reading.

St. Augustine renders the clause thus: "By the grace of God

through Jesus Christ." (Discourse 5. On the Words of the

Apostle. Tom. 10.)

Epiphanius renders it, "The grace of God through Jesus

Christ." (From Methodius against Origen, Heresy 64. Lib. 2,

tom. 1.)

But this clause contains a thanksgiving, in which St. Paul

returns thanks to God that he, in his own person, has been

delivered from this body of sin, about which he had been

treating, and to which that man was liable whose character he

was then personating. In this, thanksgiving is contained, by

implication, an answer to the preceding interrogatory

exclamation; that is, "The grace of God will deliver this man

from the body of this death, from which he could not be

delivered by the law." This is directly and openly explained

by some copies of the Greek original, in which this verse is

thus read: "The grace of God, through our Lord Jesus Christ,"

that is, "This grace will deliver me, or the man whose

character I have been personating, from the body of this

death" -- a thing which it was the chief purpose of the

apostle to prove in this investigation.

2. In the latter part of the same verse, is something

resembling a brief recapitulation of all that had been

previously spoken, in which the state of the man about whom

the apostle is here treating, is briefly defined and

described in the following words: "So then, with the mind, I

myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh, the law of

sin." In the correct explanation of these phrases, lies an

important key for the clear exposition and dilucidation of

the whole matter; these phrases must, therefore, be subjected

to a diligent examination.

3. Those persons who interpret this passage as relating to a

regenerate man and to one placed under grace, are desirous to

intimate, by these phrases, that St. Paul, so far as he was

regenerate, "served God," but that so far as he was

unregenerate, and still partly carnal, "he served sin." They

also take "the mind" in the acceptation of the regenerated

portion of man, and "the flesh" for that portion of him which

is not yet regenerate; and they suppose that "to serve the

law of God" is the same thing as "to serve God," and that "to

serve the law of sin" is the same thing as "to serve sin."

But neither of these suppositions can be proved by this text

or by other passages of Scripture.

(1.) For the apostle is not accustomed to bestow on man, as

he is regenerate, the epithet of "the mind," but that of "the

Spirit." And this he does for a very just reason; for "the

mind" is the subject of regeneration, "the Holy Spirit" is

the effector of it, from communion with whom a participation

also with his name arises. Besides, "the mind" is attributed

to the flesh:" Vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind." (Col.

ii, 18.) The gentiles are said to have "walked in the vanity

of their mind." (Ephes. ii, 17.) Idolaters are "given over to

a reprobate mind;" (Rom. i, 28; ) and the apostle mentions

"men of corrupt minds." (1 Thess. vi, 5; 2 Thess. iii, 8.)

(2.) But that "to serve God" is not the same as "to serve the

law of God," and "to serve sin" is not the same as "to serve

the law of sin," is evident, First. From the difference of

the words themselves. For it is very probable, that different

phrases denote different meaning. If any one denies this, the

proof of his position is incumbent on himself.

Secondly. From the words of Christ, who denied the

possibility of any man serving two masters, God and Mammon,

God and sin. If any one say that "it is possible for this to

be done in a different respect, that is, to serve God with

the mind, and to serve sin with the flesh," I reply that, by

such a petty distinction as this, the general affirmation of

Christ is evaded, to the great detriment of piety and divine

worship, and that a wide door will thus be opened for

libertines and Pseudo-Nicodemites. But some one will say,

"The apostle expressly affirms this, which I deny, and my

denial will be supported by the phrases themselves, when

correctly explained, as they will soon be; for this man

serves sin, and not God.

Thirdly. From the perpetual usage of the Scriptures, which

are not accustomed to employ these restrictions when any man

is said to serve God, or to serve sin. Wherefore, since they

are employed in this passage, it is exceedingly probable that

the same thing is not signified by these different phrases.

4. But the subject itself, upon which the apostle here

treats, when placed plainly before the eyes, may disclose to

us the true meaning of these phrases; so that the man who

will inspect it with honest eyes, and with eyes desirous to

investigate and ascertain the truth alone, may have that with

which to satisfy himself.

The apostle, therefore, here makes mention of four laws. (1.)

The law of God. (2.) The law of sin. (3.) The law of the

mind. (4.) The law of the members. They are opposed to each

other and agree together in the following manner:

"The law of God," and "the law of sin," are directly opposed;

as are likewise "the law of the mind," and "that of the

members."

"The law of God," and "the law of the mind," agree together;

as do likewise "the law of sin," and "the law of the members.

From this, it follows that "the law of God," and "the law of

the members," are indirectly opposed; as are also "the law of

sin," and "that of the mind." But it will be possible to

render these things more intelligible by the subjoined

diagram: "The law of God" and "the law of sin," obtain in

this place the principal dignity. "The law of the mind" and

"that of the members" are placed as hand-maids or assistants

to them, rendering due service to their superiors; for "the

mind delights in the law of God," and "the law of the members

brings a man into captivity to the law of sin." (Rom. vii,

22,23.) These things being premised, I proceed to the

explanation.

The apostle here lays down two lords, who are completely

contrary to each other, and directly opposed, God and sin --

the former of these, the lawful lord; the latter, a tyrant,

and, by violent means, usurping dominion over man, by the

fault indeed of man himself, and by the just judgment of God.

Both of them impose a law on man. God imposes his law, that

man may obey him in those things which it prescribes; and sin

Imposes its law, that man may obey it in "the lusts thereof,"

which it proposes by a certain law of its own. The former is

called "the law of God;" the latter, "the law of sin." By the

former, God endeavours to lead the man, who is placed under

the law, to yield obedience to him; by the latter, sin

strives and attempts, by every kind of violence, to compel

the man to obey him. By his law, God prescribes those things

which are "holy, and just, and good;" by its law, sin

proposes those things which are useful, pleasant, and

agreeable to the flesh. Now both of them, God and sin, have,

in this man who is under the law, something which favours

their several causes and purposes, and which assents to each

of these laws. God has the mind, or "the law of the mind;"

sin has the flesh, or the. law of the flesh, or "of the

members." The mind, consenting to the law of God, that it "is

holy, and just, and good;" the flesh, assenting to the law of

sin, that it is useful, pleasant and agreeable; "the law of

the mind," which is the knowledge of the divine law, and an

assent to it; "the law of the members," which is an

inclination and propension towards those things which are

useful, pleasant, and agreeable to the flesh, that is,

towards these mundane, earthly and visible objects.

In the 23rd verse of this chapter, these two laws are said to

be, antisrateuomenoi "waging war together," like soldier, who

are in the field of battle, and drawn up in hostile array

against each other, that the one army may overcome that which

is opposed to it, and may gain the victory for its lord and

general. "The law of the mind" fights for "the law of God,"

and "the law of the members" marches under the banner of "the

law of sin;" the former, that, after having conquered the

flesh and the law of the members, it may bring man into

subjection to the law of God, with this design -- that man

may serve God; the latter, that, after having overcome the

law of the mind, it may sentence man to bondage, and "bring

him into captivity to the law of sin," with this design --

that man may serve sin.

The conflict between these two contending parties, is about

man, whom God wishes to bring into subjection to himself; and

sin eagerly indulges the same wish. The former of these

prescribes his own law to him; the latter also prescribes its

law; and both of them employ their own military forces, that

they severally have in the man, each to obtain the victory

for himself.

From these explanations it will now appear what the phrases

signify; "With the mind to serve the law of God," is, with a

mind consenting to the law of God, to perform its military

services to that law, for the purpose of bringing man into

subjection to God; "With the flesh, to serve the law of sin,"

is with the flesh assenting to the desires of sin, to render

its military services to the law of sin, in order to bring

man into captivity to that law and to subject him to sin.

The end, therefore, or the intention of the battle is, that

man may be brought into subjection either to the law of God,

or to the law of sin; that is, that he may walk either

according to the flesh, or according to the mind. The act

tending to this end, is the waging of war, which is indeed

actual hostility, and an inimical encounter between the

parties; but it is also the employment of persuasion towards

man, without whose assent neither party can obtain this its

end. The mind, adverse to the flesh, persuades the will of

man to do that which is holy, and just, and good, and to

reject what is merely delectable. The flesh, repugnant to the

mind, persuades the same human will to set aside and

disregard that which is holy, and just, and good, and to

embrace that which is capable of affording present delight

and usefulness.

The effect produced by the mind on the will, is the volition

of good and the hatred of evil; the effect which the flesh

produces on the same will, is the volition of evil and the

nolition of good. This is a change of the will, first to one

party, and then to the other.

But the issue or result declares which of the parties in this

man has produced the stronger and more powerful effect. But

this is the result of the conflict, [as it is described in

the twenty-third verse,] the nonperformance of good, the

nonomission of evil, a token of the impotence of the mind,

which commanded good to be done, and forbade the commission

of evil, which approved of the performance of good, but

disapproved of the perpetration of evil; and it is the

commission of what is evil, the omission of what is good, the

captivity of man under the law of sin, plainly demonstrating

that, in this man, the party of sin and of the flesh is the

more powerful of the two, the law of the mind fruitlessly

striving against it.

The cause of this result is the weakness of the law, which

has been debilitated by the flesh, (Rom. viii, 3,) and the

force and pertinacious power of the flesh in this man, the

effect of which is, that the man does not walk according to

the law but according to the flesh, and does not march

according to the law of the mind but according to that of the

members.

But if to this conflict be added a stronger force of the

Spirit of Christ, who does not write the letter of the law on

tables of stone, but impresses the love and fear of God on

the fleshly tables of the heart -- then are we permitted not

only to hope for a different result, but it is also given us

assuredly to obtain a successful issue. This is indicated by

the apostle in Romans viii, 2: "For the law of the Spirit of

life in Christ Jesus hath made me tree from the law of sin

and death." For it comes to pass, by means of the power of

this Spirit, that the man, who had previously been "brought

into captivity to the law of sin," is delivered from it, and

"no longer walks after the flesh, but after the Spirit;" that

is, in his life, he follows the motion, the influence, and

the guidance of the Holy Spirit, which motion, influence and

guidance tend indeed to the same end as that to which the law

of God, and the law of the mind, endeavoured to lead the man,

but with an energy not equal; as not being able to complete

their attempt, on account of the hindrance of the law of sin

and of the members. This is likewise the cause why this man

is said to walk not according to the law of the mind, but

according to the Spirit, [a phrase frequently employed by the

apostle in Romans 8,] and "to be led of the Spirit, and not

to be under the law," (Gal. v, 18.) Not indeed because the

man who lives according to the Spirit, does not live

according to the law of God; but because the Spirit of

Christ, and not the law, is the cause why the man regulates

his life according to the law of God. For the law knows how

to command, but cannot afford any assistance -- a doctrine

which St. Augustine frequently inculcates.

5. From these observations, it may now be evident, that even

from this (25th) verse, nothing can be adduced in proof of

the contrary opinion; but that the opinion which explains the

passage as referring to a man under the law, is also

established by this verse. For this man, as he is under the

law, "with his mind serves the law of God;" but, as he is

carnal, "with his flesh he serves the law of sin," and he

serves it so as to bring himself into captivity to the law of

sin -- his mind and conscience vainly struggling against it.

Nor is it of the least service for the establishment of the

other opinion, that the apostle says, "I myself;" for he had

previously used the word "I" in many instances in this

chapter, even when he said, "Sin wrought in me all manner of

concupiscence;" (verse 8) "for I lived," or I was alive,

"without the law once; but, when the commandment came, I

died;" (9) "I found the commandment to be unto death to me;"

(10; ) "Sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me,

and by it slew me," (11) and other passages. But the pronoun,

autov [in our English version, translated "myself,"] which is

an adjunct to the pronoun "I," indicates that this pronoun

"I" must be referred to the person about whom he had been

previously treating. For it is the demonstrative [pronoun] of

the nearest antecedent; as though he had said, "I am he about

whom I have already been discoursing." This is likewise

evident, because he concludes from the preceding verses, that

the man whose character he took on him self to personate,

(the prudence of [him who was under the influence of] the

Holy Spirit requiring such personation,) "with his mind

serves the law of God, but with his flesh the law of sin."

Let those things be taken into consideration which, in his

epistle, the apostles writes concerning himself, and let them

be compared with the particulars of the description here

given; and it will then clearly appear, that the apostle, in

this passage, was by no means treating about himself, such as

he was at that time.

III. RECAPITULATION

1. What distinctly belongs to the man described in this

chapter, both as he is under the law, and as he is carnal and

the slave of sin. 2. The inconsistent state of a man who is

under the law. 3. The manner in which God leads a sinner to

penitence, faith in Christ, and the obedience of faith. 4.

This representation of it confirmed by St. Augustine and

Musculus -- How far this is the work of the regenerating

Spirit.

5. To this it is objected that a three-fold state of man is

thus laid down -- A reply to this objection.

1. But now, if not disagreeable, let all these things be

collected together, and in a compendious form be exhibited

before the eyes, that they may at one glance be examined, and

a judgment formed concerning them.

THE MAN ABOUT WHOM THE APOSTLE IS HERE TREATING, DO FAR AS HE

IS:

UNDER THE LAW.

He allows not, or approves not of, that which he does; He

wills indeed that which is good; He hates evil; He consents

to the law of God that it is good; He has it [in him] to will

that which is good; It is no longer himself that does evil;

He truly delights in the law of God after the inward man;

According to the law of his mind he wages war with the law of

his members; This causes him to exclaim, Who shall deliver me

With his mind, therefore, he serves the law of God;

CARNAL AND THE SLAVE OF SIN.

He does that which he allows not, or of which he disapproves.

But he does not what is good. And yet he does that which is

evil. Yet he does that which he would not. But he finds evil

present with him, and he finds not [how] to perform what is

good. But the evil is done by sin which dwelleth in him.. But

he has another law in his members. But the law of his members

wages war against the law of his mind, so as to bring the man

into captivity to the law of sin. From this misery, and the

body of this death? But with his flesh he serves the law of

sin.

The things which are thus opposed to each other must not be

disjoined, while they are attributed to the man about whom

the apostle here treats; but they ought both to be united

together, and jointly attributed to him. For this is required

by the analogy of the subject itself that is under the law

and the dominion of sin -- as he is under the law, the

particulars enumerated in the first column belong to him --

as he is under the dominion of sin, those in the second

column are his attributes.

But the mode by which the apostle joins these things with

each other, and attributes them to this man in a conjoint

form, is that of a disjunctive enunciation. This is indicated

by the frequent use of the particle, de which is the post-

positive of men itself, or what immediately follows it. The

one without the other does not render a sentence complete;

but men "indeed, truly," denotes that something will follow,

and de "but, yet, then," that something has preceded, with

which the former or the latter part of the sentence ought to

be joined. This remark must be diligently observed in the

consideration of Romans 7, as must likewise the following --

that both parts are not of the same order and dignity, but

that the latter clause [in which de is used as the connecting

word] is the chief and principal one, for whose explanation,

illustration and amplification, the former clause [in which

men occurs] is employed; as a proposition, or the first part

of a sentence, is for its rendition or concluding part. Those

latter particulars, therefore, [which are here inserted in

the second column,] belong to the more ample explanation and

proof of the proper cause, on account of which a man who is

under the law cannot resist sin, but sin has the dominion

over him. But the former particulars [enumerated in the first

column] belong or conduce to the excusing of the law, lest

the blame of this crime could be justly ascribed to it. From

all which things united together the conclusion may be drawn

that the man about whom the apostle is treating, must, on

account of the predominant flesh and of sin which dwells in

his flesh, be still reckoned in the number of carnal persons.

But, because he is under the law, and so under it that it has

effected in him whatever is usually effected by the law in

transferring and conducting man as a sinner to the grace of

Christ, he must, [almost at any hour], speedily be taken out

from the number of carnal persons, and placed in a state of

grace; in which higher state, he will no longer be put to the

necessity of fighting, under the auspices and guidance of the

law, against the vigourous and lively "motions of sins;" but,

by the power of grace and under the guidance and influence of

the Holy Spirit, he will contend against his crucified and

mortified inclinations, till he obtain over them, when they

are nearly dead and buried, a complete victory.

2. The man who will reflect upon this inconsistent state, if

I may so denominate it, will easily perceive, that the things

which the apostle has here written, must be referred to this

state. For, diligently, and as if purposely, he exercises

caution over himself not to employ the word "Spirit" in any

passage in his description of this state; yet this word, the

use of which he here so carefully avoids, is that which he

employs in almost every verse of the next chapter, (Rom. 8)

and which is so familiar to this apostle in all his epistles,

as to seem to be perpetually before his eyes and his mind,

especially when he is treating about the regenerate and their

duty to God and their neighbour, and also when he treats upon

the contest which the pious still have with the flesh and the

remains of sin. The thoughtful consideration of this single

matter is able and ought to cause doubts in the minds of

those who interpret this portion of holy writ as applicable

to regenerate persons and those who are placed under grace,

if they only be animated with a sincere desire of

ascertaining the truth, and love the truth for its own sake,

even when it does not agree with their own preconceived

opinions.

3. I am also desirous that all men seriously consider how God

leads us to faith, in his Son, and to the obedience of faith,

and what means he uses to convert a sinner. We know that God

employs his holy word to produce this effect; we know that

this word consists of two essential and integral parts, the

law and the gospel; we know, also, that the law must first be

preached to a sinner, that he may understand and approve it,

that he may explore and examine his life by it when it is

known and approved, that, when such examination is completed,

he may acknowledge himself to be a sinner, and by his

demerits, deserving of damnation, that he may mourn and be

sorrowful on account of sin, and may detest it, that he may

understand himself to be in urgent need of a deliverer, and

that he may be instigated and compelled to seek him.

To a man who is thus prepared by the law, the grace of the

gospel must be announced, which, being manifested to the mind

by the Holy Spirit, and by the same Spirit sealed on the

heart, produces faith within us, by which we are united to

Christ; that, holding communion with him, we may obtain

remission of sins in his name, and may draw from him the

vivifying power of his Spirit. By this quickening power, the

flesh is mortified with its affections and lusts, and we are

regenerated to a new life, in which we not only will or

resolve to bring forth the fruits of gratitude to God, but we

are likewise capable to bring them forth, and actually do so

by this same Spirit, "who worketh in us both to will and to

do."

Let any man now describe to me out of the Scriptures the

proper effects which flow from the preaching of the law, in

the minds of those whom God has decreed to convert to a

better life; and I will instantly present to him a man, such

as he who is described to us by the apostle, under his own

person, in this chapter, (Rom. 7.) "But are these effects

through the preaching of the law produced in this man,

without the grace of Christ, and the operation of the Holy

Spirit?"

What man can have the audacity to affirm this, unless he be

one of the prime defenders of Pelagian doctrine, He who, by

the preaching of the law, (the Holy Spirit blessing such

preaching, and co-operating with it,) is compelled to flee to

the grace of Christ, is not instantly, or at once, under

grace, or under the influence, guidance and government of the

Spirit. For, "the law is our schoolmaster [to bring us] unto

Christ." (Gal. iii, 24.) "Christ is the end of the law for

righteousness to every one that believeth." (Rom. x, 4.) "By

the law is the knowledge of sin." (iii, 20.)

4. St. Augustine, when treating upon the use of the law,

says, in his Reply to the two epistles of the Pelagians to

Boniface, "The law, as a schoolmaster, leads and conducts a

man to this grace of God, by terrifying him concerning his

transgressions of the law, that something may be conferred on

him which it was not able to bestow." And in a subsequent

passage, "We do not, therefore, make void the law through

faith, but we establish the law,' which, by terrifying men,

leads them to faith. Therefore, 'because the law worketh

wrath,' that grace may bestow, on the man who is thus

terrified and turned to fulfill the righteousness of the law,

the mercy of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, who is the

wisdom of God, and concerning whom it is written, He beareth

in his tongue law and mercy. Law, by which he may terrify --

Mercy, by which he may afford relief; law by a servant --

mercy, by himself" &c., &c. (Lib. 4, cap. 5.)

Let St. Augustine also be consulted, in his treatise on

corruption and grace, in the first chapter of which he speaks

thus appropriately to the matter under discussion: "The Lord

himself has not only shown us from what evil we may turn

aside, and what good we may perform, which the letter of the

law alone is able to shew; but he also assists us, that we

may turn aside from evil and may do good, which no one can do

without the Spirit of grace. If this grace be wanting, the

law is present for this purpose -- to bring us in guilty and

to kill us, on which account, the apostle says, The letter

killeth, but the Spirit giveth life. (2 Cor. iii, 6.) He,

therefore, who lawfully uses the law, learns in it evil and

good; and, not confiding in his own strength, he flees to

grace, by the aid of which he ceases from evil and does good.

But what man thus flees to grace, except when his steps are

directed by the Lord, and he delighteth in his way? (Psalm

xxxvii, 23.) And by this also, the act of desiring the

assistance of grace is the beginning of grace."

Consult also the fifth chapter of the same treatise, in which

the following passage occurs: "You are not willing to have

your faults pointed out. You are unwilling that they should

be smitten, and that you should feel useful grief, which may

induce you to seek a physician. You are not desirous to have

yourself shown to yourself, that when you perceive your own

[mental] deformity you may be very importunate for a

reformation of yourself, and may supplicate God not to suffer

you to remain in this foul and deformed condition."

And in the sixth chapter, he says: "Therefore, let the

damnable origin be reprehended, that a willingness for

regeneration may arise out of the sorrow consequent on such

reprehension; yet, if he who is thus chastised be a son of

the promise, that, when the noise of the correction sounds

outwardly and the strokes of the whip are heard, God may work

inwardly in him also to will by his secret inspiration."

Musculus says, in his Common Places, in the chapter On Laws,

(fol. 124,) "The law causes me not only to understand, but

likewise with anguish and remorse of conscience to feel and

experience that sin is in me. The proper effect of the law

is, that it convicts us of being inexcusably guilty of sin,

subjects us to the curse, and condemns us, (Gal. 3,) and when

we are deeply affected with the smart of sin and

condemnation, it renders us, anxious and earnest in our

desires for the grace of God. Hence, arises that of the

apostle, which is the subject of his investigation in Romans

7, and at the close of which he exclaims, O wretched man that

l am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? THE

GRACE OF GOD THROUGH JESUS CHRIST."

"But is this, therefore, the work of the regenerating

Spirit?" With regard to the END, I confess that it is; but

with regard to the EFFECT itself, I dare not make any

assertion. For mortification and vivification, which, as

integral parts, contain the whole of regeneration, are

completed in us by our participation of the death and

resurrection of Christ. (Rom. 6.) In Romans viii, 15, the

apostle distinguishes between "the Spirit of bondage to

fear," and "the Spirit of adoption." Many persons denominate

the former of these, "a legal Spirit," and the latter "the

Spirit of the gospel of Christ." I, therefore, make the

service of the Spirit of bondage to precede that of the

Spirit of adoption, though both of them tend to one design.

Whence, it appears that this my explanation of the seventh

chapter is not contrary to the true doctrine concerning the

law and its use, and the necessity of the grace of Christ;

but that the doctors of the church, who give a different

interpretation of it, have not reflected on this matter when

they entered on an explanation of the chapter. For, since

they teach, from the Scriptures, the very same thing as I

suppose the apostle here to make the subject of his

investigation, we do not differ from each other in our

opinion of doctrines, but only in this single circumstance --

that they do not think this passage relates to that head of

doctrine, which, I affirm, is professedly treated in it: Yet,

in this opinion, I do not stand alone, but I have many others

with me, as we shall afterwards perceive.

5. Some one may here object, "that by this, my explanation, a

three-fold state of man is laid down, when the Scriptures

acknowledge but a two-fold state; and that three kinds of men

are introduced, when no more than two are known to the

Scriptures -- that is, the state of regeneration and that

which precedes regeneration, believers and unbelievers,

regenerate and unregenerate men," &c.

To this I reply, (1.) that in my explanation three consistent

states of men are not laid down, neither are there three

distinct and perfectly opposite kinds of men; but that it

teaches how much the law has the power of effecting in a man,

and how the same individual is compelled by the law to flee

to the grace of Christ.

(2.) I say that the state of the man described in this

chapter is not a consistent one, but is rather a grade or

step from the one to the other -- from a state of impiety and

infidelity to a state of regeneration and grace -- from the

old state in Adam to the new state in Christ. According to

this grade or step, the man is denominated by some persons

renascent, [or in the article of being born again]. And,

truly, the distance of the one of these states from the other

is far too great, for a man to be able to pass from one to

the other without some intermediate steps.

(3.) I deny that there is any absurdity in laying down a

three-fold state of man, regard being had to the different

times; that is, a state before or without the law, one under

the law, and another under grace. For the apostolical

Scriptures make mention of such a three-fold state in the two

chapters now under consideration, and in Romans 6 and 7, and

Galatians 4 and 5.

St. Augustine says, in his book, The Exposition of certain

Propositions in the Epistle to the Romans, (Cap. 3)

"Therefore we distinguish the four conditions of man, into

that BEFORE the law, UNDER the law, under grace, and in

peace. In the state before the law, we follow the lusts of

the flesh; under the law, we are drawn along with them; under

grace, we neither follow those lusts, nor are drawn by them;

in peace, there is no lusting of the flesh. Before the law,

therefore, we do not fight; under the law, we fight," &c.,

&c.

Consult also Bucer, in his commentary on this passage. For he

lays down a three-fold man, (1.) a profane man who does not

yet believe in God, (2.) a holy man who loves God, but who is

weak to prevail against sin, and (3.) lastly, a man furnished

with a stronger portion of the Spirit of Christ, so that he

is able, not only to repress and condemn the flesh, but

likewise to live, in reality, the life of God, with pleasure,

and with confirmed and perpetual diligence. Let, therefore,

the whole of his commentary on this passage be perused, and

it will appear that, with respect to the substance of the

matter, the difference is very slight between his explanation

of it, and that which I have now given. This I shall also

clearly prove in the following chapter, by passages cited

from the same commentary.

But let us see whether the Scriptures themselves do not, in

many places, propose three kinds of men, and give us a

description of a three-fold state. In Rev. iii, 15,16, some

persons are described, as being neither hot nor cold, but

lukewarm. Christ says that he came not to call to repentance

"the righteous," that is, those who esteemed themselves as

such, but "sinners," that is, those who owned themselves, or

who, on his preaching, would own themselves to be of that

description. (Matt. ix, 13.) Christ calls to himself those

who are fatigued, weary, heavy-laden, and oppressed with the

burden of their sins, (Matt. xi, 28,)but drives away from him

those who are proud and puffed up with arrogance on account

of their own righteousness. (Luke xviii, 9.) "Jesus said unto

them, If ye were blind, ye should have no sin; but now ye

say, We see; therefore, your sin remaineth." (John ix, 41.)

In the parable of the Pharisee and the Publican, is intimated

to us a three-fold description of men -- one kind in the

Pharisee, two kinds in the Publican, one before his

justification, the other after it. But who can enumerate all

the similar instances, Indeed, such enumeration is

unnecessary. It is rather a matter of surprise, that, as the

books of our divines are filled with such distinctions, they

did not occur to their minds when meditating on this passage,

in which this matter [of the different conditions or states

of man] is professedly treated.

IV. THE CONNECTION BETWEEN THE SEVENTH AND THE EIGHTH

CHAPTERS

1. The truth of the interpretation of the seventh chapter, as

it has been so far deduced by the author, is proved from some

of the early verses of the eighth chapter when compared with

those which precede them. 2. The first verse. 3. The second

verse, and an explanation of the phrases used in it. 4. The

third verse. A comparison of the former part of it with

Romans vii, 5 and 14, and of the latter part of it with the

sixth verse of the same chapter. 5. The fourth verse, and a

comparison of it with Romans vii, 4. A paraphrastical

recapitulation of those things which are taught in the first

four verses of the eighth chapter, and their connection with

the preceding chapter.

1. But I may now be permitted to confirm this my

interpretation from some of the first of the verses of the

next chapter, provided they be diligently compared with those

in the seventh chapter.

2. For, in the first verse, a conclusion is inferred from

verses of the preceding chapter, which is agreeable and

accommodated to the principal design proposed by the apostle

through the whole of this epistle. The words are these:

"There is, therefore, now no condemnation to them who are in

Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the

Spirit."

That this verse contains a conclusion, is evident from the

illative particle "therefore," and indeed a conclusion not

deduced from the former part of the last verse in the seventh

chapter, but from the entire investigation, which consists of

these two parts: "Men do not obtain righteousness, and power

to conquer sin and to live in a holy manner, by means either

of the law of nature or that of Moses; but, through the faith

of the gospel of Jesus Christ, those very blessings are

gratuitously bestowed on them who work not, but believe on

Christ." But these two things, JUSTIFICATION which consists

of remission of sins, and The Spirit of Holiness by which

believers are enabled to overcome sin and to live in a holy

manner, are parts of the gracious covenant into which God has

entered with us in Christ: "I will put my laws into their

minds, and write them in their hearts, &c.; for I will be

merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their

iniquities will I remember no more." (Heb. viii, 10,12.)

Therefore, when the apostle had proceeded so far with the

proof of this thesis, (having in the first five chapters

treated on righteousness and remission of sins, and in the

sixth and seventh chapters, on the power to conquer sin and

live in a holy manner,) he now infers this conclusion: "There

is, therefore, now no condemnation to them who are in Christ

Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit."

The emphasis of the conclusion lies in these words: "Who are

in Christ Jesus, who walk, not after the flesh, but after the

Spirit," to the exclusion of those who are under the law, and

for whom is prepared certain condemnation, as being persons

out of Christ, and subjected to the dominion of sin -- as if

the apostle had said, "From all these things, therefore, it

is apparent that condemnation impends over all those who are

under the law, because they neither perform the law, nor are

able to perform it; but that freedom from condemnation

granted only to those who are in Christ, and who walk

according to the Spirit."

But that the emphasis lies in these words: "Those who are in

Christ Jesus," to the exclusion of the others, is apparent,

(1.) From the fact, that this very part is repeated. though

in other words, which are these, "who walk after the Spirit."

(2.) Because the exclusion of other persons is openly placed

in the repetition, "who walk not after the flesh."

(3.) From the subject, itself, of the apostle's

investigation, which is this: "The gospel and not the law, is

the power of God to salvation to those who believe and do not

work." Wherefore, in order that the conclusion may correspond

with the proposition, it ought to be read and understood with

the opposition here produced.

(4.) From other conclusions in this epistle, inferred in

similar cases -- "therefore, we conclude that a man is

justified by faith without the deeds of the law," (Rom. iii,

28) also, in the twenty-seventh verse of the same chapter,

"Where is boasting then, It is excluded. By what law? By that

of works? No; but by the law of faith." "But it was written

for us also, to whom it shall be imputed," that is, to those

who "believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the

dead." (iv, 24) And it appears that these things are spoken

in opposition, to the complete exclusion of another opposite,

thus: "But to him that worketh not, but believeth on Him that

justifieth the ungodly, his faith is accounted for

righteousness." (iv, 5.) "For the promise was not made to

Abraham through the law, but through the righteousness of

faith." (13.) "Ye are become dead to the law, that ye should

be married to Christ." (vii, 4.) As, likewise, in the passage

at present under consideration, "There is, therefore, now no

condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus, who walk not

after the flesh, but after the Spirit,"

From these remarks, it is apparent that the words after the

flesh, but after the Spirit," do not belong to the

description either of the subject or of the attribute of the

preceding conclusion, as if they were described who are in

Christ, but that they are the consequent or the antecedent

itself of the same conclusion, though enunciated in a form

somewhat different. This is likewise evident from the very

words; for the pronoun, toiv "those," which is properly

subservient to this matter, is not used in this clause.

3. The same thing is taught in the second verse, in which

these two things are united, "the law of the Spirit of life

in Christ Jesus," that have reference to these two things in

the preceding verse, "Those in Christ Jesus," and walking

after the Spirit." But let us inspect the verse itself, which

reads thus: "For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ

Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death."

Before we compare this verse with that which preceded it, we

must give a preliminary explanation of the phrases used in

it. "The law of the Spirit" is, therefore, called the right,

the power, and the force or virtue of the Holy Spirit; for

the apostle continues in the mode of speaking which he had

previously adopted in the seventh chapter, where he

attributes a law to sin, to the mind and to the members, that

is, the power and force of commanding and impelling. The

Spirit is here called that "of life," that is, "the vivifying

Spirit" by a phrase familiar to the Hebrews, who employ the

genitive cases of substantives instead of adjectives; as "the

city of God," "the man of God," "the God of justice," &c. But

the Spirit is thus designated in opposition or distinction to

the law of the letter, or the letter of the law, which is

weak for the work of vivification, and knows nothing more

than to kill -- according to this passage, "The letter

killeth, but the Spirit giveth life," (2 Cor. iii, 6) and

according to this: "for if there had been a law given which

could have given life, verily righteousness should have been

by the law." (Gal. iii, 21.)

But this "law of the Spirit of life" is said to be "in Christ

Jesus," not because it is only in the person of Christ Jesus,

but because it can be obtained in Jesus Christ alone;

according to this declaration: "Believers receive the Spirit,

not by the works of the law, but by the hearing of faith."

(Gal. iii, 2,5.) This phrase, "in Christ," is very often

used in the same manner in the apostolical writings. But that

the phrase is to be received in this sense also in the

present passage, is manifest,

(1.) From the scope or design of the apostle, which is to

teach, that not through the law, but through the grace of

Christ, believers obtain righteousness and the Holy Spirit,

by whose power they may be enabled to have dominion over sin,

and to yield their members instruments of righteousness unto

God.

(2.) From comparing this passage with the first verse. For,

"to those who are in Christ Jesus," is attributed freedom

from condemnation, because "the vivifying Spirit in Christ

Jesus has made them free from the law of sin and death."

(3.) Because this "vivifying Spirit" does not "deliver from

the law of sin and death," except as it is communicated "to

those who are in Christ Jesus."

But to this "Spirit of life" is attributed that "it makes

those who are in Christ Jesus free from the law of sin and

death;" that is, from the power and tyranny of sin reigning,

and killing by means of the law. This deliverance or

emancipation is opposed to "the captivity unto the law of

sin," of which mention is made in Romans vii, 23, and to "the

body of death" which is mentioned in verse the twenty-fourth.

From this "law of sin," and from this "body of death," a man

who is under the law could be delivered neither through the

law of Moses, nor through "the law of the mind" which

"consents to the law of God." But from this is also most

admirably proved the conclusion deduced in the first verse

from those which preceded it [in the seventh chapter]. For

"deliverance from the law of sin and death" is opposed to

"condemnation;" and, therefore, when the former of those is

laid down, the latter is removed.

This deliverance is attributed "to those who are in Christ

Jesus," and "who walk according to the Spirit," from which it

follows, that they are made free from condemnation. But the

reason why this deliverance is attributed to that subject,

arises from the cause of deliverance, that is, the vivifying

Spirit, which Spirit, as it exists in Christ and is to be

obtained in him, is likewise in "those who are in Christ

Jesus." Wherefore, it is not at all wonderful, that this

Spirit exercises his own proper force and efficacy in those

persons in whom he dwells; and since this force or virtue is

so peculiar to him, that he has it not in common with the law

of Moses, it follows from this, that those only "who are in

Christ Jesus" and are partakers of his Spirit, or that those

who, being in Christ Jesus, are partakers of his Spirit, are

delivered from condemnation, while those who are under the

law remain under condemnation, as being those who are

overcome by "the law of the members," and have been "brought

into captivity under the law of sin," no successful

resistance being offered by "the law of the mind," which

"consents to the law of God."

We have already said that, from a comparison of this verse

with the twenty-third verse of the preceding chapter, an

unanswerable argument is deducible in proof -- that, in the

two verses now specified, the apostle is not treating about

the same man; but that, in the twenty-third verse of the

seventh chapter, he treats about a man who is under the law,

and in this second verse, about one who is under grace;

because the man described in the former of these verses is

"brought into captivity under the law of sin and death," and

this by "the law of the members," "the law of the mind"

offering fruitless resistance; but the man who is mentioned

in the second verse, by the power of the life-giving Spirit,

whom he has obtained in Christ Jesus, is "made free from the

same law of sin and death."

4. Let us consider the third verse, in which the same thing

may appear still more plainly to us; for in it the cause is

explained why men who are under the law, cannot be made free

from the dominion and condemnation of sin; but it is shown

that this is obtained for them and effected by Christ. But

the cause is this, because deliverance from the law of sin

and death, or freedom from condemnation, could not be

obtained except by the condemnation of sin, that is, except

sin had been previously despoiled of the [assumed] right

which it possessed, and of its power which it exercised over

men who were subject to it. But it possessed the right and

power of exercising dominion and of killing. But sin could

not be despoiled of its right, and deprived of its power, by

the law; for the law was rendered "weak, through the flesh,"

for the performance of such an arduous service. When God saw

this state of things, and was unwilling the unhappy race of

men should be perpetually detained under the tyranny and

condemnation of sin, "he sent his own Son in the likeness of

sinful flesh, and indeed for sin," that is, for destroying

it, and he condemned sin in the flesh of his Son, who bore

sin in his own body [on the tree] and took away from it that

authority over us which it possessed, and weakened its

powers.

From these remarks it appears that this passage, which has

hitherto been accounted one of great difficulty, is plain and

perspicuous, provided each part of it be arranged aright, in

the following manner: "For God, having sent his own Son in

the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, condemned sin in

the flesh; which was a thing impossible to the law, because

it was weakened through the flesh." For "that which the law

could not do" is, "the condemnation of sin in the flesh?'

Hence it is manifest, that this verse briefly explains the

whole cause why sin reigns unto death over men who are under

the law, and why it possesses neither the authority nor the

power of reigning over "those who are in Christ Jesus" and

under grace. This may be briefly shown from a comparison of

those things which had been previously said, with this verse.

For these words, "what was impossible to the law because it

was weakened by the flesh," agree with the following

declaration, contained in the fifth verse of the preceding

chapter: "When we were in the flesh, the motions of sing,

which are by the law, did work in our members;" and with

these words in the fourteenth verse, "We know that the law is

spiritual, but I am carnal;" they also agree with the

eighteenth verse, "I know that in me, [that is, in my flesh,]

dwelleth no good thing."

But these words, "God, in the flesh of his Son, condemned

sin," agree with what is said in the sixth verse, of the

preceding chapter: "But now we are delivered from the law,

that being dead wherein we were held;" that is, sin being

condemned which held us bound and in subjection to it. But,

in this passage, the cause is more fully explained, that in

the flesh of Christ such condemnation was effected.

5. From these observations is deduced the meaning of the

fourth verse, plainly agreeing with those which preceded. It

is this, after it had come to pass, that sin was condemned in

the flesh of the Son of God, the right or authority of the

law was completed and consummated in those who are in Christ

Jesus, and who walk after the Spirit; so that they are no

longer under the guidance and government of the law, but

under the guidance of Him who has delivered us from sin, and

who has claimed us for his own people.

This is plainly expressed by the apostle, in the fourth verse

of the preceding chapter, in these words: "Ye also are become

dead to the law in the body of Christ, that ye should be

married to another, even to Him who is raised from the dead,

that we should bring forth fruit unto God."

For these phrases agree with each other: "Ye are become dead

to the law," and, "the right or authority of the law is

fulfilled or completed in you." And, "in the body of Christ

ye are become dead to the law," is the same as, "sin was

condemned in the flesh of Christ, that the right or authority

of the law might be fulfilled in us." But when the right of

the law is completed and consummated by the condemnation of

sin which was effected in the flesh of Christ, we belong or

are married to another, that is, the right is transferred

from the law to Christ, that we may be no longer under the

law, but under Christ, and may live under grace and the

guidance of his Spirit.

For these words, "that the right or authority of the law

might or may be fulfilled in us," must not be understood as

if, when sin had been condemned in the flesh of Christ, the

right or authority of the law was still to be completed; but

that after the condemnation of sin in the flesh of Christ,

the right of the law was actually fulfilled. Several forms of

speech, similar to this, are used in this manner in the

Scriptures. For instance: "All this was done, that it might

be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet:

(Matt. i, 22) "He came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth,

that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets,

He shall be called a Nazarene." (ii, 23.) "He came and dwelt

in Capernaum, which is upon the sea coast, in the borders of

Zabulon and Nephthalim, that it might be fulfilled which was

spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, The land of Zabulon,

and the land of Nepthalim, &c., light is sprung up to them

who sat in the region and shadow of death." (iv, 13-16.) "He

cast out the spirits With His word, and healed all that were

sick, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias

the prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities," &c.

(viii, 16,17.) See also Matt. xii, 17; xiii, 35; xxvi, 56. In

all these examples, the phrase, "that it might be fulfilled,"

evidently means that the prediction was actually fulfilled by

those acts which are mentioned in the several passages. This

is also signified by a phrase different from the preceding,

in Matt. xxvii, 9, "Then was fulfilled that which was spoken

by Jeremy the prophet." It is lawful also to change the mode

of speech in this verse, (Rom. viii, 4,) into another exactly

of the same import: "Then was fulfilled the right or

authority of the law in us." In addition to these, consult

Matt. xxvii, 35; Luke xxi, 22; John xiii, 18; xvii, 12;

xviii, 9; and innumerable other passages.

From this explication it is apparent, that this portion of

holy writ, (Rom. viii, 1-4,) is plain and perspicuous,

though, without this interpretation, it is encompassed with

much obscurity, as almost all interpreters have confessed,

while they have laboured hard to explain it.

We will now, by permission, compress all these remarks into a

small compass, and briefly recapitulate them; what I have

advanced will then become far more evident. Let us do this in

the following manner:

"Since, therefore, we have already seen, that men under the

law are held captive under the dominion and tyranny of sin,

we may easily conclude from this, that those only who are in

Christ Jesus, and who walk after the Spirit and not after the

flesh, are free from all condemnation; because the law, the

right, the power, the force or virtue of the vivifying

Spirit, which is and can be obtained in Jesus Christ alone,

has liberated persons of this description from the law, the

power and this force of sin and death, from the empire and

dominion of sin, and of its condemnation. Christ Jesus could

lawfully do this by his Spirit, as being the person in whose

flesh sin was condemned, that it has no longer any right,

neither can have any, over those who are Christ's; in which

flesh, indeed, He was sent by his Father, because this very

thing was impossible to the law, weakened as it was through

the flesh. And thus it has come to pass, that the right of

the law, which it had over us when we were still under the

law, is completed or fulfilled in persons of this

description, who have become Christ's people through faith,

that they might hereafter live, be influenced, and governed

by his grace and according to the guidance of the Holy

Spirit. From these things we may certainly conclude that sin

cannot have dominion over them, and therefore, that they are

able to yield their members instruments of righteousness to

God, as those who have been translated from the death of sin

to the life of the Spirit."

But these topics the apostle pursues as far as the sixteenth

verse of this eighth chapter, in a manner accommodated to the

same scope or design as we have hitherto pointed out; and he

seems always mindful of the exhortation which he had given in

Romans vi, 12,13; from the conjoint reason in which he

descends into the succeeding long investigation.

These observations, however, may suffice, lest we be too

operose in demonstrating a matter that is so plain and

perspicuous.

SECOND PART

I. THE OPINION WHICH IS TO BE CORROBORATED BY TESTIMONIES

This opinion, which explains Romans 7, as relating not to a

man under grace, but to one who is placed under the law, and

to one who is not yet regenerated by the Spirit of Christ,

was never yet condemned in the church of Christ, as

heretical, but has always had some defenders among the

doctors of the church.

We will now approach to the second part of our proposition,

which we have judged it right to treat for the purpose of

making it evident to all men, that the opinion which I defend

is not of recent growth, neither has it been fabricated by my

brain, nor borrowed from some heretic, but that it is very

ancient, and approved by a great part of the doctors of the

primitive church, and that, besides, it has never been so far

rejected, by those who have given a different interpretation

to the passage, as to induce them to judge it worthy of being

branded with the black mark of heresy.

II. THE MOST ANCIENT AND MOST RESPECTABLE OF THE CHRISTIAN

FATHERS APPROVE OF THE INTERPRETATION WHICH WE GIVE TO THIS

CHAPTER

1. Irenaeus. 2. Tertullian. 3. Origen. 4. Cyprian. 5.

Chrysostom. 6. Basil the Great. 7. Theodouret. 8. Cyril.

9. Macarius the Egyptian. 10. Damascenus. 11. Theophylact.

12. Ambrose. 13. Jerome.

1. IRENAEUS

Irenaeus thus cites part of this chapter in lib. 3, cap. xx,

"On this account, therefore, he, who through the virgin is

Emmanuel, God with us, the Lord himself, is the sign of our

salvation; because he was the Lord who saved them, as through

themselves, they possessed not the means of being saved. On

account of this also, when St. Paul is shewing the weakness

of man, he says, I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,)

dwelleth no good thing, thus intimating that the blessing of

salvation is not from us, but from God. And again, O wretched

man that l am, who shall deliver me from the body of this

death? He then infers a deliverer, the grace of Jesus Christ

our Lord." In this quotation, [when referring to St. Paul's

declaration,] he does not say, "a regenerate Man," "a

believer," or Christian," but simply "a man," under which

appellation, neither the Scriptures nor the fathers are

accustomed to speak of one who is a Christian, a believer,

and a regenerate man.

2. TERTULLIAN

For though he denied that in His flesh dwelt any good thing,

yet it was according to the law of the letter in which he

was; but according to the law of the Spirit, with which he

connects us, he delivers from the weakness of the flesh. He

says, "For the law of the Spirit of life hath manumitted thee

from the law of sin and death." For though he seems to

dispute on the part of Judaism, yet he directs to us the

integrity and plenitude of instructions, on account of whom,

as labouring "in the law through the flesh, God sent his own

Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned

sin in the flesh." (On Chastity, cap. 17.)

In this sentence, Tertullian openly affirms, that the passage

must be explained concerning "a man who is under the law of

the letter." Nor is it a very great objection if any one

assert, that this book was written by him while he was in a

heresy; for on this point he was not heretical, and the

opinion, it is apparent, had then obtained, that this chapter

was to be understood in this manner.

3. ORIGEN

But with respect to what he says, "but I am carnal, sold

under sin," on this occasion, as a teacher of the church, he

takes upon himself the personation of the weak, on which

account he has also said in another passage, "to the weak

became I also as weak." Therefore, in this passage St. Paul

is made "a carnal man and sold under sin," to those who are

the weak, (that is, to the carnal,) and who are sold-under

sin, and he speaks those things which it is their practice to

utter under the pretext either of excuse or of accusation.

Speaking, therefore, as in their person, he says, "but I am

carnal, sold under sin," that is, living according to the

flesh, and reduced, [as a servant] by purchase, to the power

of sin, lust and concupiscence; "for that which I do, I allow

not," &c.

And he (that is, Paul the carnal man) here says, "now then it

is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me." But in

other passages Paul the spiritual man says, "I laboured more

abundantly than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God

which was with me." Therefore, as he thus ascribes his

labours, not to himself, but to the grace of God which worked

in him; so does that carnal man attribute the evil works, not

to himself, but to sin that dwelleth and worketh in him. On

this account he says, "now then it is no more I that do it,

but sin that dwelleth in me; for in me, (that is, in my

flesh,) dwelleth no good thing." For Christ does not yet

dwell in him, neither in his body yet the temple of the Holy

Spirit. Nevertheless, this man whose character is personated

is not in every respect averse from good things, but in

purpose and in will he begins to seek after good things. But

he cannot yet obtain such things in reality and in works. For

there is a certain infirmity of this kind in those who

receive the beginnings of conversion, that when they truly

will instantly to do every thing that is good, the effect

does not immediately follow the will. (On Romans 7.)

4. CYPRIAN

When treating upon the contest between the flesh and the

Spirit, in his sixth Discourse On the Lord's Prayer, as well

as in his pamphlet On the Celibacy of the Clergy, Cyprian

does not cite Romans 7, but he quotes Gal. v, 17, "The flesh

lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the

flesh," &c. But that he understood Romans 7, to relate not

only to the indwelling of sin, but also to its dominion, is

evident from his Prologue concerning the Cardinal Works of

Christ, in which, among other remarks, the following occurs -

- "If I do not know who it is that inscribed this law in my

members that it may, with such violent domination, oppress

the Spirit, and that the better and more worthy nature may

succumb to the worse, I must patiently endure it if I do not

understand the Almighty Operator of the universe."

He adds, in a subsequent passage of the same prologue: It is

difficult to understand wherefore this law of sin, in this

and in similar individuals, oppresses the law of

righteousness, and wherefore weak and enervated reason so

miserably falls, when it is able to stand; especially when

this defect depends on the sentence of damnation, and the

ancient transgression has obtained this inevitable

punishment."

5. CHRYSOSTOM

When treating professedly on this portion of holy writ and

explaining it, in his comment on Romans 7, Chrysostom, after

confirming what he had advanced in the preceding verses,

expresses himself in the following manner:

Therefore, Paul subjoined this assertion, "but I am carnal,

sold under sin." Thus describing a man who lives under the

law and before it. Therefore, sin itself is adverse to the

law of nature. For this is what he says, "Warring against the

law of my mind." It also imposes on the law of nature a

universal contest and warfare, when it afterwards draws up in

battle array the forces of sin. For the Mosaic law was lastly

added beyond what was necessary. But, though the former law

teaches indeed those things which ought to be done, and

though the latter unites in extolling them; yet neither the

one nor the other has performed any execution in this battle

against sin. So great is the tyranny of sin, so wonderfully

prevailing and overcoming! This is likewise intimated by St.

Paul, when, after announcing the conflict of opposing and

predominant sin, he says: "But I see another law in my

members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me

into captivity to the law of sin." For he does not simply

say, "conquering me," but "rendering me a captive to the law

of sin." Neither does he say, "bringing me into captivity to

the impulse of the flesh or of carnal nature," but "bringing

me into captivity to the law of sin," that is, to the tyranny

and power of sin.

O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body

of this death? Do you here behold how amazingly great is the

tyranny of wickedness, and how it also overcomes the mind

which "finds a condelectation, or joint delight, in the law

of God?" For he says, "It is not that any one says I hate the

law of God "or am averse to it, and am brought into captivity

to sin. For "I find a condelectation in the law, I consent to

it, and flee to it." Yet it was not able to save him when he

fled to it. But Christ has saved him, when he was fleeing,

from it. Here you acknowledge the great excellence of grace.

And in his Commentary on Romans viii, 9, he says:

After sin has been destroyed, this difficult warfare is

terminated by the grace of the Holy Spirit, through which the

contest is now become easy to us. For this grace first Crowns

us [as Victors], and then leads us forth to battle honourably

attended by numerous auxiliary forces.

6. BASIL THE GREAT

But we will now adduce what he has said in another passage,

when delivering the same doctrine, in a manner far more

objurgatory: "For we know that the law is spiritual; but I am

carnal, sold under sin. For that which I do I allow not," &c.

And, prosecuting this speculation in more particulars, that

it is impossible for him who is held captive by sin to serve

the Lord, he manifestly points out to us our Deliverer from

this tyranny, while he says, "O wretched man that I am I who

shall deliver me from this body of death, I give thanks to

God through Jesus Christ our Lord," &c. (On Baptism, lib. 1

fol. 409.)

It is, therefore quite necessary, both from the things

already related, and from others of a similar kind, (if we

have not received the blessing of God in vain,) that we be

first delivered from the power of the devil, who leads the

man that is detained in captivity by sin to [the commission

of] those evils which he would not, and then, having denied

all things present, and our own self, and having left all

kindred feeling for this life, that we become the Lord's

disciples, as he hath himself said, "If any man will come to

me, let him deny himself," &c. (Ibid.)

This is what he who is unwillingly drawn by sin ought to

know, that he is governed by another sin pre-existing in

himself, which while he willingly serves, with regard to

other things he is led by it even to those which he does not

will. As it is said in Romans 7, "For we know that the law is

spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin," &c., quoted as

far as the seventeenth verse, "but sin that dwelleth in me.

(Summary of Morals, Sum. 23, cap. I, fol. 477.)

The spirit or mind, which is the patient bearer of the

dominion of the affections or inclinations, is not permitted

by them to be free to [do] those things which it wills,

according to the speculation of the apostle already related,

who said, "but I am carnal, sold under sin. For what I would,

that do I not; but what I hate, that do 1." (Compendium of

Questions explained, Quest. 16, fol. 563.) "Now then it is no

more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me," God himself

permitting even this to befall us for our good, if by any

means the mind, through those things which it reluctantly

suffers, may be brought to understand that which has the

dominion over it; and if, knowing itself, that it unwillingly

serves sin, it recover from the snare of the devil, and seek

for the mercy of God which is prepared to receive those who

are legitimately penitent. (Ibid.)

7. THEODORET

But I am carnal. He introduces a man before [he has obtained]

grace, who is beset with motions and perturbations of mind.

For he denominates that man carnal who has not yet obtained

spiritual grace. (On Romans 7.)

For what I would, that do l not; but what l hate, that do 1.

The law beautifully effects one thing, that is, it teaches

what is evil, and induces a hatred of it on the mind. But

these words, "I would not," and "I hate," signify weakness,

and not necessity. For we do not sin, as being impelled by

necessity or by some force; but, being enticed by pleasure,

we do those things which we abhor as wicked and flagitious

deeds. (Ibid.)

I delight in the law of God after the inward man. He has

called the mind "the inward man" (Ibid.)

But I see another law in my members, warring, &c. He bestows

on sin the appellation of "the law of sin." It exerts its

operation when the corporeal perturbations of the mind are in

lively motion; but, on account of that supineness with which

the mind has invested itself from the beginning, it is unable

to restrain them. Though the mind has cast away its own

liberty, yet it has patience enough to serve them. But though

the mind thus serves them, yet it hates servitude; and

commends him who brings an accusation against servitude.

After the apostle had discoursed on all these topics, that he

might show what sort of people we were before grace, and our

condition after grace, and having taken on himself the

personation of those who, before grace, had been besieged and

encompassed by sin; therefore, as though he was completely

surrounded by a mass of enemies, and led away into captivity

and compelled to become a slave, and seeing no aid from any

other quarter, he grievously groans and laments; he shows

that help could not be afforded by the law, and he cries out,

"O wretched man that I am!" (Ibid.)

There is therefore now no condemnation, &c. For the

perturbations of our mind do not overcome us who are now

unwilling, because we have accepted the grace of the divine

Spirit. (On Romans 8.)

For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, &c. As he

called sin "the law of sin," so does he call the vivifying

Spirit "the law of the Spirit." he says, that the grace of

this Spirit, through faith in Jesus Christ, has endowed thee

with a two-fold liberty; for it has not only broken the power

of sin, but it has also destroyed the tyranny of death.

(Ibid.)

8. CYRIL

For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through

the flesh, &c. Therefore, when the only Begotten became man

for us, the law of sin was indeed abolished in the flesh; and

our affairs were brought back again that they may return to

their first origin. For death, corruption, pleasures and

other lusts prevailed, which, having corruption as their

assistant, committed depredations on the weak and infirm

mind. (Against Julian, lib. 3, fol. 184.)

So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God, but with

the flesh,, the law of sin. There is, therefore, now no

condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus, &c., quoting

the whole passage down to the 5th verse. For the flesh and

the spirit manifestly fight the one against the other; that

is, carnal prudence and the motions of innate lusts war

against the power of life according to the Spirit. Though the

divine law urges us that we ought to choose the good, yet the

desire of the flesh is born, towards that which is contrary.

But now that is loosened which hindered, and the law of sin

is weakened; but the law of the Spirit has prevailed. On what

account, "For God hath sent his own Son in the likeness of

the flesh of sin, that he might condemn sin in the flesh."

Now, in what manner was not the incarnation of the Word

exceedingly useful, For even "our sin is here condemned in

the flesh." But if the Word had not been made flesh, our

affairs would have remained without any amendment, and we

should now be serving in the flesh the law of sin, no one

having abolished it within us. (On the True Faith, to the

Queens, lib. I, fol. 283.)

We confess, therefore, that, by Adam's personal transgression

of the law, the human substance has been corrupted; and that,

by the pleasures of the flesh, and those motions which are so

pleasing to our nature, our understanding is oppressed as by

the domination of a tyrant. Wherefore it was necessary for

our salvation, who are sojourners on earth, that the WORD OF

GOD should become man, and he should take human flesh upon

himself as his own, given up though it was to corruption, and

sickly through the allurements of pleasure; and that, as he

is the life of all, he should indeed destroy its corruption,

but restrain its innate motions, that is, those which

impelled us headlong to vices and pleasures; for in this

manner it was necessary that offenses should be mortified in

our flesh. But we recollect that the blessed Paul denominates

the voluptuous motions which art planted within us, "the law

of sin." Wherefore, because human flesh became a property of

the WORD, it has now ceased to yield to corruption. And

because he knew no sin, as God who united him to himself,

and, as I have already said, who made [human nature] a

property [of the WORD], it has now ceased to be sick with

vices and pleasures. Neither did the only begotten Son of God

perform this for himself, (for he is the Word which always

exists,) but he undoubtedly did it for us. For if we are

alike brought into captivity through Adam's transgression of

the law, therefore the blessings which are in Christ will

descend upon us, and which are incorruption and the

destruction of sins. (First Epistle to Successus.)

9. MACARIUS THE EGYPTIAN

Adam having transgressed the command of God, and having

obeyed the impious serpent, sold himself to the devil; and

thus wickedness invested his mind, that excellent creature,

which God had formed after his own image, as the apostle

likewise says: "Having spoiled principalities and powers, and

triumphed over them in his cross." For the Lord came on this

account, that he might expel them, [the principalities and

powers,] and might receive his own house and his proper

temple, which is MAN. The mind, therefore, is called "the

body of darkness and of wickedness," so long as it has within

itself the darkness of sin; because it lives there in a

wicked world of darkness, and is there detained captive. As

Paul likewise, when giving it the appellation of "the body of

sin and death," says "that the body of sin might be

destroyed." And again, "Who shall deliver me from the body of

this death?" On the contrary, the mind that has believed in

God, is both delivered from the mortified sin of a life of

darkness, and has received the light of the Holy Spirit as

its life; living in which, from that time it perseveres;

because it is there governed by the light divine. (Homily 1.)

From this, it is evident, that Macarius understood this

passage, as referring to a man who was subjected to the

spirit of darkness, the slave of sin, and the captive of

Satan, and who, not being yet dead to sin, has not received

the light of the Holy Spirit, that is, who is not yet

regenerated by the Spirit of Christ.

10. DAMASCENUS

In the fourth book of his Orthodox Faith, (cap. 23,) he

explains this matter very satisfactorily; wherefore, it will

not be considered irksome, if at greater length we transcribe

his opinion in his own words, as they have been rendered by

his Latin translator:

The law of God, when coming to our mind, attracts it to

itself, and stimulates our consciences. But our conscience is

also called "the Law of our mind." But the suggestion of the

devil, that is, the law of sin, when coming to the members of

the flesh, also commits itself, through the flesh, to us.

For, after we have once voluntarily transgressed the law of

God, and have admitted the suggestion of the devil, we have

granted entrance to him, being brought into captivity by our

own selves to sin: Whence our body is promptly led on to

commit sin. Therefore, the odour and feeling of sin is said

to be inherent to our body, that is, the lust and pleasure of

the body, "the law in the members of our flesh." Therefore,

"the law of the mind," that is, the conscience, feels a sort

of condelectation in the law of God, that is, in the

commandment which it really wills. But "the law of sin," that

is, the suggestion through. the law which is in the members,

that is, the concupiscence, the inclination and motion of the

body, by means of the irrational part of the soul also "wars

against the law of my mind," that is, my conscience, and

brings me, consenting to the law of God and not fulfilling

it, yet not desiring sin, into captivity, according to

contradiction through the enticement of pleasure and the lust

of the body, and the brute part of the soul which is devoid

of reason -- as I have before said, it causes me to err, and

persuades me to serve sin. "But what was impossible to the

law, in that the law was rendered weak through the flesh,

God, sending his own Son in the likeness of the flesh of

sin," (for he assumed flesh, but by no means sin,) "condemned

sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of the law might be

fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the

Spirit." For "the Spirit strives with our infirmity," and

affords strength to "the law of the mind" in our souls,

against "the law which is in our members."

11. THEOPHYLACT

He says, "I am carnal," that is, human nature universally --

both that part of it in existence before the enactment of the

law, and that at the time of the giving of the law -- had a

numerous multitude of passions associated with it. For we not

only became mortal through Adam's transgression of the law,

but human nature, being "sold under sin," receives likewise

corrupt inclinations, being evidently subjected to the

authority and domination of sin, so that it cannot raise its

head. (On Romans 7.)

This weakness, therefore, the law could not cure, though it

dictated what ought to be done, but when Christ came, he

healed it. This then is the scope or design of those things

which the apostle has said, or will yet say -- to shew that

human nature has endured those things which are immedicable,

and that it cannot be restored to soundness by any other than

by Christ, and by him alone. (ibid.)

O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body

of this death? The law of nature was not able, the written

law could not; but the tyranny of sin conquered both of them.

Whence, therefore, is the hope of salvation, &c. (Ibid.)

I yield thanks to God through Jesus Christ. For he has

performed those things which the law was unable to do. For he

has delivered me from weakness of body, inspiring into it

strength and consolation, that it may no longer be oppressed

by the tyranny of sin.

12. AMBROSE

Whether St. Ambrose, or some other person, was the author or

the interpolator of those Commentaries on the Epistle to the

Romans, which generally pass under his name, the following

are some of his remarks on the seventh chapter:

That he is sold under sin, is that he derives his origin from

Adam, who first sinned, and by his own transgression rendered

himself subject to sin, as Isaiah says, "For your iniquities

have ye sold yourselves." (i, 1.) For Adam first sold

himself; and by this act, all his seed was subjected to sin.

Wherefore man is too full of weakness to observe the precepts

of the law, unless he be strengthened by divine aids. Hence

arises that which he says, "The law is spiritual, but I am

carnal," &c.; that is, the law is strong, and just, and

faultless; but man is frail, and subjugated by the offense of

his progenitor, that he is unable to use his power with

regard to yielding obedience to the law. He must therefore

flee to the mercy of God, that he may avoid the severity of

the law, and being exonerated from his transgressions, may,

with regard to other things, resist his enemy under the

favour of heaven.

But to perform that which is good I find not. Therefore, that

which is commanded by the law is pleasing to him, and his

will is to do it; but, in order to its completion, power and

virtue are wanting; because he is so oppressed by the power

of sin, that he cannot go where he would; neither is he able

to contradict, because another is the lord and master of his

power. (Ibid.)

That he may extol the grace of God, the apostle expounds

these words, concerning the great evils from which it has

delivered man; that he might point out what destructive

materials he derives from Adam, but what blessings through

Christ have been obtained for him whom the law could neither

succour nor relieve. (Ibid.) Let the whole [of the rest of

the] passage be perused.

13. JEROME

We have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done

wickedly, and have rebelled, &c. Undoubtedly the three Hebrew

children had not sinned, neither were they of that

[accountable] age when they were led away to Babylon, so as

to be punished for their vices. Therefore, as they here speak

in the person of their nation at large, so we must read and

apply that passage of the apostle, "for what I would, that do

I not," &c. (On Daniel 9.)

III. THE OPINION OF ST. AUGUSTINE

1. Quotations from his writings. 2. These passages confirm

the interpretation of the author. It is objected, that St.

Augustine afterwards gave a different explanation, and

retracted his former opinion; to this the reply is, it

appears that his interpretation of this chapter was free from

any such change. 3. What St. Augustine properly retracted is

shown by quotations from his writings. 4. His modesty in the

explanation of this chapter. He understands this passage to

refer, not to actual sins, but to the internal motions of

concupiscence.

1. But let us approach to St. Augustine, and see what was his

opinion concerning this passage, since my opinion is loaded

and oppressed with the weight of his authority:

If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law

that it is good. The law is indeed sufficiently defended from

all crimination. But we must be on our guard to prevent any

one from supposing, that, by these words, the free exercise

or choice of the will is taken away from us; which is not the

fact. For now is described a man placed under the law, before

[the arrival of] grace. (Exposition of certain Propositions

from the Epistle to the Romans, cap. 7.)

But I see another law in my members, warring against the law

of my mind, &c. He calls that "the law of sin" by which every

one is bound who is entangled in the habit or nature of the

flesh. He says that this wars against "the law of the mind,"

and "brings it into captivity to the law of sin." From this,

the man is understood to be described who is not yet under

grace. For, if the carnal habit or nature were only to

maintain a warfare, and not to bring into captivity, there

would not be condemnation. For in this consists condemnation

-- that we obey and serve corrupt and carnal desires. But, if

such desires still exist and do not all disappear, yet in

this case we do not yield obedience to them, we are not

brought into captivity, and we are now under grace,

concerning which he speaks when he cries out for the aid of

the Deliverer, that this might be possible through the grace,

of love, which fear was not able to do through the law. For

he has said, "O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me

from the body of this death," And he added, "the grace of God

through Jesus Christ our Lord." He then begins to describe

man placed under grace, which is the third degree of those

four into which we have distinguished mankind. (Ibid.)

But not being yet content with the past inquiry and

explanation, lest I had, with too much negligence, passed by

any thing in it, (Rom. 7,) I have still more cautiously and

attentively examined the very same words of the apostle, and

the tenor of their meanings. For you would not consider it

proper to ask such things, if the manner in which they may be

understood were easy and devoid of difficulties. For, from

the passage in which it is written -- "What shall we say

then? Is the law sin? God forbid," unto that in which the

apostle says, "I find then a law, that, when I would do

good," &c., and, I believe, as far the verse in which, it is

said, "O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from

the body of this death, The grace of God through Jesus Christ

our Lord" -- you wished me to elucidate or resolve the

question first from these passages, in which the apostle

seems to me to have transfigured unto himself, a man placed

under the law, with whose words he speaks from his own

person. (To Simplicianus, the Bishop of the Church of Milan.)

Hence it is evident, FIRST, that the church had at that

period prescribed nothing definite concerning the meaning of

this passage: For Simplicianus, the bishop of Milan, indeed,

officiating in the very Church in which St. Ambrose had

formerly discharged the Episcopal functions, would not have

earnestly requested to have the opinion of St. Augustine, if

the opinion to be maintained concerning it had been

prescribed. Secondly. After St. Augustine had diligently

considered the matter, he openly declares, that the whole

passage must be understood as referring to a man under the

law. "For," he says, "I was without the law once." By this he

plainly shows that he was not speaking properly in his own

person, but generally in the person of "the old man." (Ibid.)

He afterwards subjoins the cause why it is so, and says, "For

we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal," in which

he shows, that the law cannot be fulfilled except by

spiritual persons, who do not become such without the aid of

grace. (Ibid.)

Indeed, when he had said -- "but I am carnal," he also

subjoined the kind of carnal man that he was. For even those

who are now placed under grace, and who are now redeemed by

the blood of Christ, and born again through faith, are called

"carnal" after a certain manner; to whom the same apostle

says, "And I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto

spiritual, but as unto carnal," &c. (1 Cor. iii, 1.) But that

man who is still under the law and not under grace, is so

very carnal as not yet to be born again from sin, but to be

sold under the law by sin; because the price of deadly

pleasure embraces that sweetness by which a man is deceived

and delighted to act even contrary to the law, since the

pleasure is greater in proportion to its unlawfulness, &c.

"He consents, therefore, to the law of God," inasmuch as he

does not what it prohibits, but chiefly by not willing that

which he does. For, not being yet liberated by grace, he is

conquered [by sin], although through the law he is both

conscious that he is acting improperly, and is reluctant. But

with regard to that which follows, where he says, "Now then

it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me;" he

does not, therefore, say it, because he does not consent to

commit sin, though he consents to the law by disapproving of

the sin which he commits. But he is still speaking in the

person of a man placed under the law, who is not yet under

grace, and who is indeed drawn, by reigning concupiscence and

by the deceitful sweetness of prohibited sin, to perpetrate

evil, though, through his knowledge of the law, he partly

disapproves of such bad actions. But this is the reason why

he says, "It is no more I that do it," because, being

conquered, he does it, since it is done by evil desires, to

whose conquering power he yields. But grace causes him no

longer thus to yield, and strengthens the mind of man against

lusts, of which grace the apostle is now about to treat.

(Ibid.) SEE ALSO WHAT IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWS THIS QUOTATION.

"To will is present with me." He says this with respect to

facility. For what can be more easy, to a man placed under

the law, than to will that which is good, and to do what is

evil, &c. (Ibid.)

But the whole of this is said for the purpose of shewing to

man, while yet a captive, that he must not presume on his own

strength or power. On this account he reproved the Jews as

proudly boasting about the works of the law, when they were

attracted by concupiscence to whatsoever was unlawful, though

the law, of which they boasted, declared "Thou shalt not

covet," or indulge in concupiscence. Therefore, a man who is

conquered, condemned and captivated, must humbly declare -- a

man who, after having received the law, is not as one that

lives according to the law, but is rather a transgressor of

it, must humbly exclaim, "O wretched man that I am," &c.

(Ibid.)

2. That man who will compare these passages from St.

Augustine with my arguments concerning Romans 7, will

perceive that we entirely agree in sentiment, and that I

subscribe to this opinion of St. Augustine. From these

extracts, it likewise appears that nothing had, at that

period, been prescribed by the church concerning this portion

of the apostolical writing,, but nothing towards that part

especially -- that it was to be understood about a man who is

regenerate and placed under grace.

But I am here met with this objection: "St. Augustine, in

subsequent years, gave a different explanation to this

chapter, that is, as being applicable to a regenerate man

placed under grace, as he has done in the 43rd, 45th, and

47th of his discourses On Time, and in several other

passages." I confess, that the fact was as it is here stated;

and we will afterwards examine those passages; we shall

perceive how much they are able to contribute towards the

establishment of the opinion that is opposed to mine. "But,"

the same objectors say, "St. Augustine retracted and

condemned that very opinion which he had first explained in

his treatise, entitled, An Exposition of certain Propositions

in the Epistle to the Romans, and in his book addressed to

Simplicianus, bishop of Milan; his authority, therefore,

cannot be adduced in confirmation of that opinion."

To this I might reply, First, from the fact of St. Augustine

having first entertained the same opinion about this passage

as I do, and afterwards a different one, it is evident that

neither of these opinions had been considered by the church

in the light of a catholic or universally admitted doctrine.

Secondly. It is possible that St. Augustine may, in the

beginning, have held a more correct opinion than that which

he subsequently maintained, especially when, in the first

instant, he followed his own judgment, which had been formed

from an accurate inspection of the entire chapter, and from a

diligent comparison of different sentiments on the subject;

but he was afterwards influenced by the authority of certain

interpreters of holy writ, as he informs us in his

Retractions, (lib. I, cap. 23,) though he adds, that he had

with much diligence considered the subject; for he did not

consider it without some of that prejudice which he had

imbibed from the authority of those expositors.

3. But though I might make those preliminary replies, yet the

answer which I will give is this: St. Augustine never trusted

or condemned that opinion by which he had explained this

chapter as applicable to a man placed under the law; but he

only retracted this part of his early opinion "These words

must not be received as uttered in the person of the apostle

himself, who was then spiritual, but in that of a man placed

under the law and not yet under grace." For he had made two

assertions, First, that this chapter must be understood as

relating to a man placed under the law. Secondly, that it

must neither be understood as relating to a man placed under

grace, nor as relating to the apostle himself who was then

spiritual. The former of these assertions was never retracted

by St. Augustine; the latter he has retracted, as will most

clearly appear to any one who will examine the passage, which

it will be no trouble to transcribe on this occasion, since

the works of this father are not in the hands of every one.

In the first book of his "Retractions," (cap. 23,) he says:

"While I was yet a priest, it happened that the Epistle of

the apostle to the Romans was read among us who were at that

time together at Carthage, and my brethren made inquiries of

me about some passages in it, to which when I had given as

proper replies as I was able, it was the wish of my brethren

that what I spoke on this subject should be written out,

rather than be uttered in an extemporaneous manner; when, on

this point I had acceded to their request, another book was

added to my Opuscula. In that book I say, ' But when the

apostle asserts, For we know that the law is spiritual; but I

am carnal, sold under sin, he shows in a manner sufficiently

plain, that it is impossible for the law to be fulfilled by

any persons, except by those who are spiritual, and are made

such by the grace of God.' This I wished not to be received

in the person of the apostle, who was at that time spiritual,

but in that of a man placed under the law, and who was not

yet under grace. For that was the manner in which I first

understood these words; which I afterwards considered with

more diligence, after having perused the productions of

certain commentators on the divine oracles, by whose

authority I was moved; and I perceived that, when he says for

we know that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold

under sin, the words may also be understood as referring to

the apostle himself. This I have shown, with as much

diligence as I was able, in those books which I have lately

written against the Pelagians.

"In this book, therefore, I have said that, by the words but

l am carnal, sold under sin, through the remainder of the

chapter to the verse in which he says, O wretched man that I

am! a man is described who is still under the law, but not

yet placed under grace, who wills to do that which is good,

but who, conquered by the desires of the flesh, does that

which is evil. From the dominion of this concupiscence the

man is not delivered, except by the grace of God through

Jesus Christ our Lord, by the gift of the Holy Ghost, through

whom love being diffused, or shed abroad, in our hearts,

overcomes all the desires of the flesh, that we may not

consent to those desires to do evil, but rather that we may

do good. By this, indeed, is now overturned the Pelagian

heresy, that will not admit that the love by which we live

good and pious lives is from God to us, but that asserts it

to be from ourselves.

"But in those books which we have published against the

Pelagians, we have shown, that the words of the apostle in

Romans 7, are better understood as those of a spiritual man

who is now placed under grace on account of the body of flesh

which is not yet spiritual, but which will be so in the

resurrection of the dead, and on account of carnal

concupiscence itself, with which the saints maintain such a

conflict, not consenting to it for evil, as not to be without

its opposing motions in this life which yet they resist. But

the saints will not have such motions to evil in that world

in which death will be swallowed up in victory. Therefore, on

account of this concupiscence and those motions to which such

a resistance is given as they may still be in us, [or as

suffers them yet to be in us,] every holy person who is now

placed under grace can utter all those words which I have

here said are the expressions of a man who is not yet placed

under grace, but under the law. To show this, would require

much time; and I have mentioned the place where I have shown

it." (Ibid.)

"Of the books which I wrote when a bishop, the first two were

addressed to Simplicianus, bishop of the church of Milan, who

was successor to the blessed Ambrose -- in them I discussed

diverse questions. Two of the questions on which I treated in

the first book, were from St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans.

The first of them was on what is written in vii, 7 -- What

shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid! -- down to the

25th verse in which it is said, Who shall deliver me from the

body of this death? The grace of God though Jesus Christ our

Lord. In that book, I have expounded these words of the

apostle, The law is spiritual, but l am carnal, and the other

expressions by which the flesh is shown to contend against

the Spirit. In it I have explained them in such a manner as

that in which a man is described who is still under the law,

but not yet placed under grace. For a long time afterwards

elapsed, before I discerned that they could also be the words

of a spiritual man, and this with a stronger semblance of

probability." (Retractations, lib. 2, cap. 1.)

4. These are the passages transcribed with verbal accuracy,

in which St. Augustine retracts the opinion which he had

previously explained, from which it is apparent that he

neither rejected his former opinion, nor convicted it of

falsehood, error or heresy; but that he only said, "This

passage in the apostle's writings may also be understood as

referring to a man who is regenerate, spiritual, and placed

under grace, and this much better and with more probability

than concerning a man placed under the law;" yet he says that

this [his first] opinion is opposed to the Pelagian heresy.

But the very words which he employs in his Retractations

teach us, that this chapter in the apostolical writings may

likewise be understood concerning a man who is placed under

the law, but [according to his latest judgment] not so well,

and with less probability.

We see therefore, that the modesty of St. Augustine was at an

immense distance from the vehemence of those who assert, that

"this part of holy writ must be understood concerning a man

who is placed under grace, nor can it by any means be

explained as referring to a man placed under the law without

incurring the charge of Pelagian heresy." Let the reader

examine, if he pleases, the works of St. Augustine, (tom.

10,) concerning the words of the apostle, (Sermon 5, on

Romans vii, 7, fol. 59, col. 3,) "Speak to me, holy apostle,

about thyself, when no one doubts that thou art speaking

about thyself."

And in the same sermon, (col. 4,), 'If, therefore, I say that

the apostle speaks of himself, I do not affirm it."

But it is improper for this last, whether it be an

explanation or a retractation of St. Augustine, to be urged

by those who reject the cause of this change, by which, he

openly declares, he was moved to suppose that this passage

might likewise be explained in reference to a man under

grace, and this much better and with greater probability. He

says that the cause of it was, because he perceived that this

man might be called "carnal" on account of the body of flesh

which is not yet spiritual, and because he has yet within him

the desires of the flesh, though he does not consent to them.

This is also the opinion of those expounders whom St.

Augustine says he followed.

But our divines who oppose themselves to me on Romans 7, do

not explain that chapter in this manner, as, -- to will that

which is good, is to will not to lust or indulge in unlawful

desires, and to do evil, is to lust; but they explain it,

actually to do or to commit that which is evil. The

authority, therefore, of St. Augustine ought not to be

produced by them; because, as we shall afterwards more

clearly demonstrate, his judgment was this: If this chapter

be explained as referring to actual sins, it cannot be

explained concerning a regenerate man. But if it be explained

respecting a regenerate man, it must necessarily be

understood only concerning the inward motions of

concupiscence or lust.

Wherefore, I have St. Augustine in his first opinion, fully

agreeing with me, and in his latter not differing greatly

from me; but those who are opposed to me have St. Augustine

contrary and adverse to them in both these his opinions.

IV. OUR OPINION IS SUPPORTED BY SEVERAL WRITERS OF THE MIDDLE

AGES

1. Venerable Bede. 2. St. Paulinus. 3. Nicholas De Lyra. 4.

Ordinary Gloss. 5. Interlineary Gloss. 6. Hugh the

cardinal. 7. Thomas Aquinas, who thinks that Romans vii, 14,

may be explained in both ways, but he refers its application

to a regenerate man. 8. He is of opinion, that the 17th and

18th verses can only be considered by a forced construction

to relate to a man under sin. His reasons for advancing this

last assertion are examined and answered. 9. An abbreviation

of the comments which Thomas has given on these two verses;

with a conclusion deduced from them, that they may be

appropriately understood to relate to a man under the law,

but in no other than a forced manner to a man under grace.

1. VENERABLE BEDE

For we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal.

Perhaps, therefore, it is some other person, or perhaps

thyself. Either thou art the person, or I am. If, therefore,

it be some one of us, let us listen to him as if concerning

himself, and, divesting our minds of angry feelings, let us

correct ourselves. But if it be he, [the apostle,] let us not

thus understand what he has said, "What I would, that do I

not; but what I hate, that do I." (On Romans 7.)

Therefore, because he thrice intreated the Lord, that this

thorn might be taken away from him; and because he who was,

not heard according to his wishes, was heard according to

that which was for his healing; he perhaps does not speak in

a manner that is unbecoming when he says, The law is

spiritual, but I am carnal." (Ibid.)

2. ST. PAULINUS

And I am perfectly aware that this blessed man prefers to

employ my weakness; and, lamenting concerning my afflictions,

he cries out, instead of me, "O wretched man that I am I"

(Second Epistle to Severus Sulpicius, Priest at Tours.)

3. NICHOLAS DE LYRA

For we know that the law is spiritual and placing men in

right order to follow the instigation of the Spirit or of

reason. (On Romans 7.)

But I am carnal, that is, I follow the impulse of the flesh

or of sensuality; and the apostle speaks, as was before

observed, in the person of the fallen human race, in which

there are more persons who follow the impulse of sensuality

than that of reason.

After the inward man that is according to the natural

dictates of reason; because reason is called "the inward

man," and sensuality "the outward man."

O wretched man that I am! In this passage, he consequently

begs to be delivered, speaking in the person of all mankind,

"O wretched man that I am" through the corruption of nature!

So then, with the mind, I serve the law of God that is,

according to the inclination of reason.

But with the flesh, the law of sin by following the

inclination of the flesh.

4. ORDINARY GLOSS

"For we know that the law is spiritual," &c., quoted to the

end of the chapter. It is not perfectly clear whether these

things are better understood as spoken in his own person, or

in that of all mankind. (On Romans 7.)

5. INTERLINEARY GLOSS

But I am carnal unable to resist the corruption of my mind or

the devil. (On Romans 7.)

Sold under sin in my first parent, that I may be really under

sin as a servant.

Now then it is no more I that do it under the law before the

times of grace.

Evil is present with me with my reason; it is near to my

inward man.

I see another law the fuel or flame, which reigns.

Warring against the law of my mind, the law and my reason

united together in one.

Bringing me into captivity through consent and working,

because it governs by habit or custom.

To the law of sin for sin is the law, because it has the

dominion. The grace of God, not that the law, nor my own

powers, but that the grace of God delivers.

So then with the mind the rational and inward man, having, as

before, fuel.

6. HUGH THE CARDINAL

For we know that the law is spiritual. This is the third part

of the chapter, in which he shows, that those things which

were commanded in the law of Moses, cannot be fulfilled

without the law of the Spirit, that is, without grace.

But I am carnal that is, frail and weak to resist the devil

and the lust of the flesh.

For what I would according to reason, that is, I approve. but

what I hate that is, evil. But from this it is inferred that

he wants the spiritual law, by which he may do that which he

wills according to reason.

There is, therefore, now no condemnation. The preceding

things have been expounded concerning the captivity of mortal

sin under which man was carnally living, and concerning the

captivity of the venial sin of the man who is in grace; and

that the law of the Spirit, or grace, delivers from the

captivity of death; and he draws this inference: "There is,

therefore, now no condemnation," that is, no mortal sin

through which is condemnation.

7. THOMAS AQUINAS

But I am carnal. He shows the condition of the man: And this

expression may be expounded in two ways. In one way, that the

apostle is speaking in the person of a man who is in sin.

And St. Augustine expounds it thus in the 83d hook of his

Questions. But, afterwards, in his book against Julian, he

expounds it, that the apostle may be understood to speak in

his own person, that is, of a man placed under grace. Let us

proceed, therefore, in declaring what kind of words these

are, and those which follow them, and how they may be

differently expounded in either manner, though the second

mode of exposition is the best. (On Romans 7.)

I am fully aware that the same Thomas has marked out two

passages in this chapter, which he asserts it to be

impossible to explain concerning an unregenerate man except

by a distorted interpretation. But it will repay our labour

if we inspect those passages, and examine those reasons which

moved Thomas to hold this sentiment. The first passage is the

17th verse: "Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin

that dwelleth in me." The second passage is the 18th verse:

"For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no

good thing."

(1.) He says "that the first of these passages cannot, except

by a distorted interpretation, be understood concerning a man

who is under sin; because the sinner himself perpetrates that

din, while he is one who, according to the principal part of

himself, that is, according to his reason and mind, consents

to the perpetration of sin. But this must properly be

attributed to a man, which belongs to him according to what

is man; but he is a man by his mind and his reason."

But I answer, First, It is said, not only respecting a man

who is under sin, that he does not perpetrate sin except with

his mind and reason, which dictate, that sin is forbidden by

the law, which yet are conquered through the lust of the

flesh, and by the consent of the will, but it is likewise

said respecting the regenerate and those who are under grace;

for these persons do not actually commit sin except with a

mind that is conquered, and through consent of the will; and,

therefore, it is a vain attempt to be desirous to

distinguish, in this manner, between him, who is under sin

and him who is under grace.

Secondly. I deny that all those who are under sin commit

iniquity with the consent of their mind, that is, without any

resistance of conscience. For when those persons who are

under the law, sin, they do this against conscience and with

a mind that is reluctant, because they are overcome by the

tyranny of sin and carnal concupiscence.

Thirdly. Though the matter really were as he has stated it,

yet it would not follow that it cannot be said of this man by

any interpretation, except a distorted one: "It is no more he

that commits this sin, but it is sin." A reason is produced

by Thomas himself; for the man does this through the motion

and compulsion of sin which dwelleth in him and has the

dominion. But effects are usually ascribed to the principal

causes; therefore, this verse may be understood, without any

distorted meaning, to relate to a man who is under the law.

If any one, according to the judgment of St. Augustine,

declare -- "It cannot be attributed to a man who actually

gives his consent to sin, that he does not himself commit it,

but sin, and, therefore, the perpetration of it must be

understood as relating not to the consent to evil and the

commission of it, but to concupiscence or evil desire, and

thus this act belongs to a man under grace," to this

objection, I reply that I deny the antecedent, as I have

previously observed; but I confess that if it be understood

concerning concupiscence alone, and not concerning the

consent to sin and the actual perpetration of it, the

expression contained in this verse can by no means, not even

distortedly, be employed concerning a man who is under the

law and under sin.

(2.) Thomas says "that the latter of these passages, the 18th

verse, cannot be explained, except in a distorted manner,

concerning a man under sin, on account of the correction

which is added, and which it was unnecessary to adduce if the

discourse were about a man under sin, as being one who has no

good thing dwelling either in his flesh or in his mind.

To this, I reply that the antecedent is false; for we have

already demonstrated, in the remarks on this 18th verse,

that, in the mind of a man who is under the law, some good

exists and dwells, as Thomas here employs the word to dwell -

- nay, that it also reigns and has the dominion, as the word

ought properly to be received. Therefore, the ignorance of

Thomas about this matter, caused him thus to think and to

write.

9. But let the entire comment of Thomas on this passage be

perused, and it will then appear, that all these things in

the two verses may be explained in the plainest manner

concerning a man under the law, but with much perversion and

contortion about a regenerate man who is placed under grace,

l show this in the following brief manner, having united

together, in a compendious summary, those things which he has

treated with greater prolixity, as any one may perceive on

referring to his pages:

"If the man or the reason be called fleshly or carnal because

he is attacked by the flesh -- if to do signifies the same as

to lust or desire -- if to will good, and not to will evil,

be taken for a complete volition and nolition, which continue

in the election or choice of a particular operation; -- but

if to commit evil, and not to do good, be understood

according to an incomplete act, which consists only in the

sensitive appetite, not reaching so far as to the consent of

reason -- if this captivity be produced solely at the motion

of concupiscence -- if deliverance from the body of this

death be desired, that the corruption of the body may be

totally removed, then the expression in this passage of

Scripture must be understood concerning a regenerate and just

man, who is placed under grace.

"But if this man or reason be called fleshly or carnal

because he is in subjection to the flesh, consenting to those

things to which he is instigated by the flesh -- if to do be

the same thing as to execute by actual operation -- if to

will that which is good, and not to will what is evil, be

taken in the acceptation of an incomplete volition and

nolition, by which men will good in general and do not will

what is evil, and if they do neither of these in particular;

-- but if to commit evil, and not to do good, be understood

according to a complete act, which is exercised in external

operation through the consent of reason -- if this captivity

be produced through consent and operation or doing, and,

lastly, if deliverance from the body of this death be desired

or asked, that the corruption of the body may not have

dominion over the mind, drawing it to commit sin, then the

expressions in this passage must be understood concerning a

man who is a sinner, and who is placed under the law."

But let us now subjoin -- A man who is attacked by the flesh,

yet who conquers it in the conflict, is not called fleshly or

carnal; but this appellation is bestowed on the man who, by

yielding his consent, is brought into subjection to the

flesh. The apostle is here treating about a volition and a

nolition that are incomplete and imperfect, and about the

actual perpetration of evil and the omission of good, and not

solely about the act or motion of lusting or desiring; (for

this is declared by the matter itself, for the man wills and

does not, therefore the volition is imperfect.) This

captivity is not at the motion of concupiscence alone, but it

is by consent and operation; for either concupiscence itself,

or the law of the members, brings a man into captivity

through the waging of war against the law of the mind; and

the deliverance which is required is from the corruption of

the body, that it may not have dominion over the mind, and

not that it may be totally removed; for the apostle presents

a thanksgiving to God for having obtained that which he had

desired. Therefore, this passage must be understood, not

about a man under grace, but about one who is under the law;

not about a man who is already restored by grace, but about

one who is yet to be restored.

Our proposition is taken from Thomas Aquinas. We have added

the assumption from the text itself.

V. THE FAVOURABLE TESTIMONIES OF MORE RECENT DIVINES

1. Haimo. 2. Bruno. 3. Faber Stapulensis. 4. Erasmus. 5.

Whitaker. 6. Bucer. 7. Musculus. Let us now likewise

examine some of the more modern divines of the church.

1. HAIMO

O wretched man that I am. He speaks in the person of the

human race, or in the person of those who are departing from

their sins.

2. BRUNO

Observe that St. Paul significantly speaks about all men

under his own person, assuming to himself the person of one

who is sometimes before the law, and at other times under the

law.

3. FABER STAPULENSIS

St. Paul transfers to himself a carnal man, and one who feels

the weakness of the flesh, when he was by no means a person

of that description, but was living entirely after the

Spirit. But he transfigures himself into a weak person to

those who are weak.

4. ERASMUS

Since I have now, for the purpose of instructing you, taken

upon myself the person of a man who is still liable to vices

and affections. (Paraphrase on Romans 7.)

5. WHITAKER

But I am carnal, sold under sin, &c. They interpret the whole

of this passage so as to say that St. Paul does not speak

concerning himself, but in the person of a man who is not yet

born again. (Controversy respecting the Interpretation of

Scripture, Quest. 5, fol. 508.)

6. BUCER

The question is, "Which of these agrees -- that we will what

is good, yet do it not, or that we do what is evil, and yet

do not will it, but hate it -- nay, that we commit evil, and

that we do not commit it," For the apostle affirms both these

things.

The solution is this: We shall be able to understand these

things as truly and properly spoken, from this circumstance-

if it be evident of what description of man St. Paul is here

speaking under the instance of himself, and then what

original sin is capable of producing.

But if we consider what the apostle confesses about himself

in this chapter, it is, I think, abundantly evident that he

proposes, in himself, the example of a man to whom the law of

God is known, and by whom it is loved. For he says -- "I

consent unto the law that it is good; I will that which is

good, and I hate evil. To will, is present with me. With the

mind, I myself serve the law of God." These undoubtedly are

not the traits of a wicked or profane man, and of one who is

not yet approaching to God; but they are those of a holy man

who loves God and who trembles at his words. For God rescues

us by certain degrees from that death into which we are all

born. First, he suffers us, for some time, to live in

ignorance, disregarding his judgments. At this period, "sin

is dead," &c. But when it has pleased God to terminate this

ignorance, he sends forth his law, and gives us to see that

it is "holy, and just, and good." From this, it necessarily

arises that "we consent to the law," that we will what it

commends, and that we are abhorrent from those things which

it condemns. But if the Spirit of Christ do not afford unto

us powerful succour, this love of God and consent to his law

remain so weak, and the force of sin which is still within us

prevails so strongly, that, through the correction and

command of the law, the depraved lusts become the more

inflamed, and we occasionally do, not only by lusting or

desiring, but also by actually committing, that which we

ourselves detest, and we neglect those things of which we are

not capable of doing otherwise than approving and willing.

But these things cause the dread of the divine judgment to

increase within us, by which we are completely unnerved, and

deprived of sensation.

All these effects are produced by the law, but through the

corruption of our depraved nature; and it is the condition of

the period now mentioned, which the apostle describes in

himself in the present chapter. But whilst God, who is the

Father of mercies, resolves more fully to impart himself to

us, and vouchsafes more bountifully to bestow the Spirit of

his Son upon us, by this, his Spirit, he represses and

subdues that power of sin which otherwise impels us against

the law and authority, how much soever we may consent to the

law itself; he implants within us a true judgment concerning

things, and a solid love, [honest, for that which is upright

and honourable, so that now, with pleasure, and with a

confirmed and perpetual inclination or purpose, we live the

life of God. This condition of holy people is described by

the apostle in the subsequent chapter, in which he declares

that "the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus had made

him free from the law of sin and death." (Rom. viii, 2.)

As, therefore, the apostle in this place begins to declare

what the law, of itself, effects in holy people, and from

this begins to commend it when it is so exceedingly

beneficial, yet he asserts that it cannot render a man just

before God, but that it drives him to Christ who alone can

justify. And he brings forward in this place, and points out,

the condition of a man of God, which is that of the middle

age of holy people, in which the law is indeed already known,

but not yet fully inscribed on the heart; that is, when the

mind of man consents to the law of God, but the appetite of

nature still offers resistance, and impels to act in

opposition to the precepts of the law. I repeat it, in this

condition, the apostle has proposed himself for an example,

that he might point out in himself what power the law

possessed, and how all things are death, until the Spirit of

Christ obtains greater influence within us. But St. Paul did

not still contend with his nature after the manner which is

described in this passage, for he soon afterwards declares

that "the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus had made

him free from the law of sin and death," and that through the

Spirit of Christ, "the righteousness of the law was now

fulfilled in him, as he walked, not after the, flesh, but

after the Spirit." (On Romans 7.)

7. WOLFGANG MUSCULUS

The law, indeed, has righteousness and justification, by

commanding those things which are just. But it is impossible

that it should have that by which to justify; for it is

hindered and rendered inefficacious through the flesh, that

is, through the corrupt and depraved inclinations of the

flesh, through which it comes to pass that a man who is

carnal, and the slave of sin, is incapable of obeying those

commands which are holy, and just, and good. (Common Places

in the chapter on the laws, under the title of The Power and

efficacy of the law.)

We say that the power and efficacy of the law, which is

called "the letter," is two-fold. The one is that which it

produces of its own, and may be called proper. The other is

improper, which it does not bring from itself, but which it

performs through the corruption of our flesh. The first is

proper, because it produces the knowledge of sin. On this

subject, the apostle speaks thus: "I had not known sin but by

the law; for I had not known lust except the law had said,

Thou shalt not covet." (Rom. vii, 7.) He also says, "By the

law is the knowledge of sin." (iii, 20.) (Ibid.)

He afterwards not only speaks about "the knowledge of sin,"

which consists of the understanding, but he also speaks

principally about that knowledge of it which is received by a

lively feeling of sin in our flesh; that is, the law causes

me not only to understand, but likewise with gnawing remorse

of conscience to feel and to experience that sin is within

me. It is proper, because it convinces us that we are

inexcusably guilty of sin, subjects and condemns us to

malediction, (Gal. iii, 10,) and, through a feeling of sin,

and when terrified of condemnation, it renders us anxious,

and desirous of the grace of God. Hence, arises that which is

the subject of the apostle's investigation in Romans 7, when

at length he cries out, "O wretched man that I am! who shall

deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God

through Jesus Christ."(Ibid.)

After the apostle, in Romans 7, has disputed about the power

and efficacy of the law, which works in carnal and natural

men, speaking in the next chapter of the grace of the Holy

Spirit, which is bestowed on those who believe in Christ, he

subjoins -- "for the law of the Spirit of life in Christ

Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death," &c.

under the title of the Law of the Spirit.)

St. Paul understands "the law of sin" to be the power and

tyranny of sin reigning in our flesh, by which we are

violently dragged and impelled to commit sin. "The law of

death" is that by which sinners are adjudged to death

eternal. Therefore "the law of the Spirit of life" not only

produces this effect in us, that we are not condemned on

account of the imputation of righteousness which is through

faith in Christ; but it likewise extinguishes the power of

sin in us, that sin may now no longer reign in us, but the

strength and grace of Christ, and that we may no more serve

sin, but righteousness, nor be obnoxious to death, but

challenged and claimed for the true life. (Ibid.)

For the more lucid explanation of this matter, we must

observe the three degrees of the saints, by which they are

divinely led to the perfection of piety: The first is of

those who resemble drunken men, and who, having for some time

lulled to sleep all judgment and every good inclination, live

in sins, the law of God not having yet produced its effect in

them; the second degree is of those who, by what way soever

they may have returned to themselves, the judgment of their

reason being now illuminated, and their inclinations changed,

desire that which is good, and thus consent to the law of God

and delight in it, and really abhor that which is evil; but

the tyranny of sin still prevailing, they are reluctantly

drawn to evil things; and, therefore, the good of which they

approve, and which they desire and will, they perform not;

but the evil which they hate and avoid, they perpetrate,

though their consciences exclaim against it, and though the

judgment of their minds dictate something far different, &c.

To this second degree must be referred those things of which

St. Paul here treats in his own example. The Third Degree is

of those who have been rescued into the liberty of

righteousness, after having, through the Spirit, subdued and

conquered the power and wickedness of sin, that they do not

now obey the law of sin, but the law of the Spirit that

reigns in their members, and possesses the double faculty of

willing and doing. About this degree, the apostle will treat

in the subsequent chapter. (Comment on Romans 7.)

I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. A most wonderful

and sudden turn of the affections. He had just before

deplored himself as a wretched man and a captive, and almost

immediately he gratefully returns thanks. From this, we

perceive that St. Paul now uses his own person, not that

which he sustained when he wrote these things, but that which

he had formerly represented. (Ibid.)

There is, therefore, now no condemnation. As he had

previously described the condition of the man who was living

in a legal spirit, so now he describes and points out the

condition of him who is endued with the evangelical Spirit.

(On Romans 8.) The mutual and unanimous agreement of the

witnesses whom I have here produced, will, according to my

judgment, very easily liberate my opinion from all surmise

and suspicion of novelty.

THIRD PART

I. THIS OPINION IS NEITHER HERETICAL NOR ALLIED TO ANY HERESY

1. In this third part, two things are contained: the first is

a negative -- that this, my interpretation of Romans 7 is not

favourable to the Pelagian heresy. The principal dogmas of

the Pelagian heresy are recounted from St. Augustine. 2. It

is proved by induction and by comparison that this

interpretation agrees with none of these dogmas. 3. Two

rejoinders to the contrary. An answer to the first of them,

that every good thing must not be taken away from the

regenerate. 4. An answer to the second. The truth must be

confirmed, and falsehood refitted, by solid arguments. 5. It

is proved from St. Augustine that the doctrine which relates

to the necessity of the grace of Christ, and to the

impossibility of the law for the conquest of sin, was

accounted by the ancients to be of far more importance than

that which proves the perpetual imperfections of the

regenerate in this life. 6. To this, the fathers of the

Council of Carthage seem to give their assent, in their

epistle to Pope Innocent.

Thesis. -- No heresy, neither that of Pelagius nor any other,

can be derived or confirmed from this opinion. But this

opinion is, in the most obvious manner, adverse to

Pelagianism, and affords a signal and professed confutation

of its grand and leading falsehood.

1. This thesis contains two parts. The First is, that this

opinion is neither heretical, nor allied to heresy. The

Second that it is directly contrary to the Pelagian heresy,

and professedly refutes it.

With regard to the First of these parts, because it consists

of a negation, those who maintain the affirmative of it must

destroy it by the proof of the contrary. I am desirous,

therefore, to hear from them what heresy it is which this

opinion advocates and favours. They will undoubtedly announce

it to be that of Pelagius. But I require a proof of the

particular point in which there is the least agreement

between this opinion and Pelagianism. Let us shew, however,

ex abundanti, that this opinion is not favourable to

Pelagianism.

The following heads of doctrine are those which St. Augustine

has laid down in his book on Heresies and his Hypognosticon,

as belonging to Pelagianism:

(i.) Whether Adam had sinned, or had not sinned, he would

have died.

(ii.) The sin of Adam was injurious to no one except to

himself; and therefore,

(iii.) Little children do not contract original sin from

Adam; neither will they perish from life eternal, if they

depart out of the present life without the sacrament of

baptism.

(iv.) Lust or concupiscence in man is a natural good; neither

is there any thing in it of which man may be ashamed.

(v.) Through his free will, as per se, man is sufficient for

himself, and is able to will what is good, and to fulfill or

perfect that which he wills. Or even, for the merits of

works, God bestows grace on every one.

(vi.) The life of the just or the righteous in this life has

in it no sin whatsoever; and from these persons, the church

of Christ in this state of mortality are completed, that it

may be altogether without spot or wrinkle.

(vii.) Pelagius, being compelled to confess grace, says that

it is a gift conferred in creation, is the preaching of the

law, and the illumination of the mind, to know those things

which are good and those which are evil, as well as the

remission of sins if any one has sinned, excluding from this

[definition of grace] love and the gift and assistance of the

Holy Spirit, without which, he says, the good which is known

may be performed, though he acknowledges that this grace has

also been given for this purpose -- that the thing may be the

more easily done, which can indeed be otherwise done by the

power of nature, but yet with greater difficulty.

2. These are the principal dogmas of the Pelagian heresy, to

which others, if any such there be, may be referred. But none

of these dogmas are patronized by the opinion which explains

Romans 7, as applicable to a man placed under the law, and in

the manner in which we have explained it, and as St.

Augustine has declared it in his book entitled "The

Exposition of certain Propositions from the epistle to the

Romans," and in his first book to Simplicianus. This will be

proved thus by induction:

(i.) Our opinion openly professes that sin is the only and

sole meritorious cause of death, and that man would not have

died, had he not sinned.

(ii.) By the commission of sin, Adam corrupted himself and

all his posterity, and rendered them obnoxious to the wrath

of God.

(iii.) All who are born in the ordinary way from Adam,

contract from him original sin and the penalty of death

eternal. Our opinion lays this down as the foundation of

further explanation; for this original sin is called, in

Romans 7, "the sin," "the sin exceedingly sinful," "the

indwelling sin," "the sin which is adjacent to a man, or

present with him," or "the evil which is present with a man

and" the law in the members."

(iv.) Our opinion openly declares that concupiscence, under

which is also comprehended lust, is an evil.

(v.) The fifth of the enumerated Pelagian dogmas is

professedly refuted by our opinion; for, in Romans 7, the

apostle teaches, according to our opinion, that the natural

man cannot will what is good, except he be under the law, and

unless the legal spirit have produced this willing in him by

the law; and though he wills what is good, yet it is by no

means through free will, even though it be impelled and

assisted by the law to be capable of performing that very

thing. But it also teaches that the grace of Christ, that is,

the gift of the Holy Spirit and of love, is absolutely

necessary for this purpose, which grace is not bestowed

according to merits, (which are nothing at all,) but is

purely gratuitous.

(vi.) The sixth of the enumerated dogmas of Pelagius is

neither taught nor refuted by our opinion, because it

maintain, that Romans 7 does not treat about the regenerate.

But, in the mean time, the patrons and advocates of our

opinion do not deny that what is said respecting the

imperfection of believers in the present life, is true.

(vii.) The seventh of the enumerated dogmas of Pelagius is

refuted by our opinion; for it not only grants, that good can

with difficulty be done by the man who is under the law, and

who is not yet placed under grace; but it also unreservedly

denies that it is possible for such a man by any means to

resist sin and to perform what is good.

3. But some one will perhaps rejoin, and say "Your

interpretation of this chapter is favourable to Pelagianism,

on two accounts. First, because it attributes something of

good to a man who is not yet regenerated and placed under

grace. Secondly, because it takes away from the church a

passage of Scripture, by which she is accustomed to prove the

imperfection of the regenerate in the present life, and the

conflict which is maintained between the flesh and the Spirit

as long as man lives upon earth."

With regard to the First of these objections, I reply that we

must see,

First, what kind of good it is that our interpretation

attributes to a man who is unregenerate. For, it is certain

that every good, of what kind soever it may be, must not be

entirely taken away from an unregenerate man and one who is

not yet placed under grace; because the knowledge of the

truth, (Rom. i, 18,19,) the work of the law written in his

heart, his thoughts accusing or else excusing one another,

the discernment of what is just and unjust, (ii, 15,18,) the

knowledge of sin, grief on account of sin, anxiety of

conscience, desire of deliverance, &c., (vii, 7,9,13,24) are

all good things, and yet they are attributed to a man who is

unregenerate.

Secondly. We must know that this, our opinion, which explains

Romans 7 as relating to a man under the law, does not bring

forth these good things from the storehouse of nature, but it

deduces them from the operation of the Spirit, who employs

the preaching of the law and blesses it.

Thirdly. We must also consider that this was not a subject of

controversy between the church and the Pelagians: "May

something of good be attributed to an unregenerate man who is

not yet under grace, but who is placed under the law; or may

it not?" But the question between them was "Can something of

good be attributed to man, without grace and its operation?"

He who receives some operation of grace is not instantly

under grace or regenerate; for grace prepares the will of man

for itself, that it may dwell in it. Grace knocks at the door

of our hearts; but that which has occasion to knock does not

yet reside in the heart nor has it the dominion, though it

may knock so as to cause the door to be opened to it on

account of its persuasion. But we have frequently treated on

topics similar to this in the first part of this our

treatise.

4. With respect to the Second of these objections, I reply,

First. This passage of Holy Writ was not produced by the

church, in her earliest days, for establishing the

imperfection of the regenerate in this life, and the conflict

between the flesh and the Spirit such as that which is

maintained in regenerate persons; for we have already shown

that the most ancient of the Christian fathers did not

explain Romans 7 in reference to the regenerate, or those who

are placed under grace; though it subsequently began to be

employed, by some divines, to establish this dogma.

Secondly. It is inconsequent argumentation to say that "the

opinion by which some passage is otherwise explained than it

is by the many, nay which has been quoted by the church

herself to destroy some heresy, is therefore or can be judged

to be allied to heresy, because it takes away from the church

a passage which has been usually employed to prove a true

doctrine, and to refute a heresy." For if this be not

inconsequent reasoning, there will scarcely be one of our

divines who will not thus be deservedly judged to be allied

to some heresy or other, and sometimes indeed to a very

enormous one. By such a law [of criticism] as this, Calvin is

called "an Aryan" by the Lutherans, because he openly avows

in his writings, that "many passages of Scripture, which have

been adduced by the ancient church (both Greek and Latin) to

establish the doctrine of the trinity, do not contribute in

the least to that purpose," and because he gives to them such

a different interpretation.

Thirdly. No detriment will accrue to the church by the

removal of this passage, from the support of the imperfection

of the regenerate in this life as she is furnished with a

number (which is sufficiently copious) of other passages to

prove the same doctrine, and to weaken the contrary one. This

is abundantly demonstrated by St. Augustine, when be

professedly treats upon, the Perfection of Righteousness in

this life in opposition to Coelestius.

Fourthly. We must well and carefully examine by what passages

of Scripture, and by what arguments, the truth may be proved,

and falsehood refuted, lest, if weak and less valid, and in

some degree doubtful, passages and arguments be adduced, the

hopes of heretics should be elevated, after they have

demolished such weak bulwarks as those, and they should

suppose it possible to disprove and confute the remaining

[more suitable and valid] arguments on the same subject. For

that man inflicts no slight injury on the truth who props it

up by weak arguments; and the rules of art teach us, that a

necessary conclusion must be verified or proved by necessary

arguments; for the conclusion, follows that part [of a

syllogism] which is the weakest. But it has been already

shown, that this portion of Scripture has not been devoid of

controversy even among the catholic commentators on the Holy

Scriptures.

Fifthly,. In what manner soever this chapter, as thus

explained according to my mind, may not be able to serve the

church to prove the imperfection of the regenerate in the

present life, yet it serves her for the confirmation of

another doctrine, and one of a far greater importance,

against the Pelagians -- that is, the necessity of the grace

of Christ. and the incapability of the law to conquer or to

avoid sin, and to order or direct the life of a man according

to its rule.

5. But we may discover, from various passages in the writings

of St. Augustine, the vast difference which the ancient

church put between the necessity of the former of the two

questions or doctrines, [specified in the preceding

paragraph,] and the latter. For instance:

But in that which Pelagius argues against those who say, "And

who would be unwilling to be without sin, if this were placed

in the power of man?" he in fact disputes correctly, that by

this very question they own that it is not impossible,

because either many persons or all men wish to be without

sin. But let Pelagius only confess [from what source this is

possible, and peace is instantly established. For the origin

of it is the grace of God through Jesus Christ, &c. (On

Nature and Grace, against the Pelagians, cap. 59.)

There may be some question among real and pious Christians,

whether there has ever been in this world, is now, or can

possibly be, any man who lives so righteously as to have no

sin whatsoever. Yet he is assuredly void of understanding who

entertains any doubt whether it is possible for a man to be

without sin after this life. But I do not wish to enter into

a contest about this question. Though it seems to me that in

no other sense can be understood what is written in the

Psalms, and in similar passages, if any such there be: "In

thy sight shall No man living be justified;" (cxliii, 2) yet

it may be shown that even these expressions may be better

understood in another sense, and that even perfect and

complete righteousness, to which there may be no addition,

was yesterday in an individual, while he lived in the body,

is in him to-day, and will be in him to-morrow while there

are still far more persons, who, while they do not doubt that

it is necessary for them truly to say, even to the last day

of [their continuance in] this life, "Forgive us our

trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us," yet

are firmly persuaded that their hope in Christ and in his

promises is real, certain and firm, yet in no way except by

the aid of the grace, of the saviour, Christ the crucified,

and by the gift of his Spirit. I do not know whether that man

can be correctly reckoned in the number of Christians of any

description, who denies either that any persons attain to the

most complete perfection, or that some arrive at any degree

whatever of proficiency in true piety and righteousness.

(Ibid. cap. 60.)

Besides, though I am more inclined to believe that there is

not now, has not been, and will not be, any one who is

perfect with such a purity as this; and yet when it is

defended and supposed, that there is, has been, or will be

such a perfect man, as far as I am able to form a judgment,

they who hold this opinion do not greatly or perniciously

err, &c. But those persons are most strenuously and

vehemently to be resisted, who suppose it possible either to

fulfill or to perfect the righteousness of the human will, by

its own power, without the aid of God, or by aiming at it to

make some proficiency. (On the Spirit and the Letter, cap.

2.)

Consult likewise his treatise On Nature and Grace, cap. 42,

43, 58, & 63; in which he briefly says -- "It is no question

at all, or not a great one, what man is perfected, or the

time. when he becomes so, as long as no doubt is entertained

that it is impossible for this to be done without the grace

of Christ."

See also his treatise On the Demerit and Remission of Sin,

lib. 2, cap. 6,14; and lib. 3, cap. 13.

6. But in order that we may know this to have been the

opinion not only of St. Augustine, but also of the church

universal, let us listen to the bishops assembled together in

the Council of Carthage, who write in the following manner to

Pope Innocent:

"But in what manner soever this question turns itself,

because though a man is not found in this life without sin,

yet it may be said to be possible by the adoption of grace

and of the Spirit of God; and that [such perfection] may be

attained we must urge most importunate intreaties and use our

best endeavours. Whosoever is deceived on this point, ought

to be tolerated. It is not a diabolical impiety, but it is a

human error, to affirm that it must be MOST diligently

pursued and desired, though it cannot shew that which it

affirms; for it believes it possible for that to be done

which it is undoubtedly laudable to will."

We perceive, therefore, that Romans 7, when explained

according to my mind, is serviceable to the church in

establishing a doctrine of far greater importance than that

which is declared from the other opinion.

"But," some one will say, "it is possible to establish both

these doctrines, [the imperfection and the perfection of the

regenerate,] From that opinion which explains the chapter as

relating to a man who is under grace." I reply, granting

this, yet I deny that it is possible to establish both in a

direct manner; for, one doctrine, that of the imperfection of

the regenerate in this life, will be directly proved from

this passage, and the other will be deduced from it by

consequence. But it is a matter of much importance, whether a

doctrine be confirmed by a passage of Scripture properly

explained and according to the intention of the Scriptures,

or whether it be deduced from them by the deduction of a

consequence. For some passages of Scripture are like certain

seats, out of which controversies ought to be determined; and

those which are of this kind are usually employed in a very

stable and safe manner for the decision of controversies.

II. OUR OPINION IS DIRECTLY OPPOSED TO THE PELAGIAN HERESY

1. THE Second thing contained in this third part is an

affirmation, that our interpretation of Romans 7 is

professedly adverse to the Pelagian heresy. 2. This is

proved from the fact, that the principal dogma of that heresy

is professedly confuted through this very interpretation. 3.

In some passages of his works, which are here cited, St.

Augustine confesses with sufficient plainness that this is

true. 4.Objection and an Answer to it. 5. Another Objection

-- that Prosper Dysidaeus, the Samosatenian, explains this

chapter in the same manner. Answer -- no heretic is in error

on every point. The Jesuits, those myrmidons of the pope,

explain this chapter as referring to a man placed under

grace. 6. A third objection -- that his interpretation

differs from the confessions of the reformed churches, which

have been framed and established by the blood of martyrs.

Answer -- no article of any confession is contrary to this

interpretation: No man ever shed his blood for the contrary

interpretation. Numbers of martyrs were not even interrogated

about this article on the perfection of righteousness.

1. I now come to the second part of the thesis, in which I

said, that this chapter, when explained as referring to a man

who is under the law, is directly and professedly contrary to

the Pelagian heresy. Though I have already proved this in

part, on the occasion of replying to the preceding objection,

yet I will now at somewhat greater length teach and confirm

it.

2. We have just seen that the article of the Pelagian heresy

which is by no means either the last or the least, is that in

which it is asserted that a man is able through his own free

will, as being of itself sufficient for him, to fulfill the

precept of God, if he be only instructed in the doctrine of

the law, so as to be capable of knowing what he ought to

perform and what to omit.

It appears that this dogma is not only firmly refuted, but

that it is also plucked up as if by the roots and extirpated,

according to the very design and purpose of the apostle, by

means of this chapter, when it is understood as referring to

a man under the law. This is apparent from the opposition of

the dogma to the context of the apostle. The former says,

"Man, instructed by the teaching of the law, is capable, by

the powers of his free will alone, to overcome sin and to

obey the law of God." But the apostle declares that this

cannot be effected by the powers of free will and of the law.

he says, "sin shall not have dominion over you; for ye are

not under the law, but under grace," (Rom. vi, 14,) from

which it is manifest that, if they were under the law, sin

would have the dominion over them -- a consequence upon which

he treats more copiously in the seventh chapter. Pelagius

says, "Man is able, without the grace of Christ, and

instructed solely by the teaching of the law, to perform the

good which he wills, through his free will, and to omit the

evil which he does not will;" but the apostle declares that

this man "consents indeed to the law that it is good, but

that to perform what is good he finds not in himself; he

omits the good which he wills, and he performs the evil which

he wills not." Therefore, the doctrine of the apostle is,

independently of its consequence, directly repugnant to the

Pelagian dogma, and this, indeed, from the scope and end

which the apostle had, in the same chapter, proposed to

himself.

But, from passages of this description, heresies are far more

powerfully convicted and destroyed, than they are from

passages accommodated to their refutation beyond the scope

and intention of the writer, though this also be done

according to the correct meaning of the same passages.

3. St. Augustine himself confesses that, when this chapter is

explained in reference to a man under the law, it is adverse

to the Pelagian heresy:

"But," says Pelagius, "why should I thus exclaim, who am now

baptized in Christ? Let them make such an exclamation who

have not yet perceived such a benefit, and whose expressions

the apostle transferred to himself, if indeed this is said by

them? But this defense of nature does not permit them to cry

out with this voice. For nature does not exist in those who

are baptized; and, in those who are not baptized, nature has

no existence. Or, if nature is granted to be vitiated even in

baptized persons, so that they exclaim, not without

sufficient reason -- O wretched man that I am! who shall

deliver me from the body of this death? -- and if succour is

afforded to them in that which immediately follows, The Grace

of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, let it now at length be

granted, that human nature requires the aid of a physician.

(On Nature and Grace, cap. 54.) From these remarks it is

apparent, according to the mind of St. Augustine, that this

passage, even when it is understood in reference to a natural

man, is destructive to that dogma of Pelagius, in which he

asserts that the natural man is able, by the powers of

nature, to perform the law of God.

Thus also in a passage upon which we have already made some

observations from his Retractations, lib. I, cap. 23, St.

Augustine openly affirms that this chapter, when explained as

relating to a man under the law, confutes the Pelagian

heresy. These are his words: "By this, indeed, is now

overturned the Pelagian heresy, that will not admit that the

love, by which we live good and pious lives, is from God to

us, but that asserts it to be from ourselves."

Besides, if we can obtain from them even this admission, that

those who are not yet baptized implore the aid of the

saviour's grace, this will indeed be no small matter against

that false defense of nature, as being sufficient for itself,

and of the power of free will. For he is not sufficient for

himself who says, O wretched man that l am! who shall deliver

me? or else he must be said to possess full liberty, who

still requires to be liberated. (On nature and Grace, cap.

55.)

But at this point, on account of which we have undertaken the

consideration of these things, the apostle begins to

introduce his own person, and to speak as if concerning

himself. In this passage the Pelagians are unwilling that the

apostle himself should be understood, but assert that he has

transferred to himself another man who is yet placed under

the law, and not delivered through grace, in which passage

they ought indeed to concede "that by the law no man is

justified." as the same apostle has declared in another part

of his writings, but that the law is of force for the

knowledge of sin and the transgression of the law itself;

that, after sin has been known and increased, grace may be

required through faith. (Against the two Epistles of the

Pelagians to Boniface, lib. I, cap. 8)

4. "But," some man will say, "the Pelagians have interpreted

that chapter as applicable to a man who is unregenerate, not

without good reason. They undoubtedly knew that such an

interpretation was peculiarly favourable to their sentiments

which they defended against the church."

To this I reply, First. It has already been shown, both in

reality, and by the testimony of St. Augustine, that this

chapter, even when understood as applicable to a man under

the law, and not yet regenerate, is adverse to the Pelagian

doctrine.

Secondly. It may have happened that the Pelagians supposed

the chapter might be explained in reference to a man placed

under the law, and not under grace, without any consideration

of the controversy in which they were engaged with the

orthodox.

Thirdly. It cannot favour the sentiments of the Pelagians,

that the apostle is said in this chapter to be treating about

a man under the law; but this might be favourable, that they

adduced such a description of a man who is under the law, as

they knew was accommodated to strengthen their sentiments.

For they said that "a man under this law is he who, by the

power and instinct of nature, (which was not corrupted in

Adam,) is able to will that which is good, and not to will

what is evil; but who, through a depraved habit, was so bound

to the service of sin, as in reality, and actually he was not

able to perform the good which he would," &c. This false

description of the man might also be met, not by denying that

the subject of this chapter is a man under the law, but by

refuting that description. For heretics are not heretical on

all subjects and in every point; and it is their usual

practice to intermix true things with those which are false,

and frequently on true foundations to erect a superstructure

of falsehoods -- I repeat it, on true foundations, which, by

some artifice, or by manifest violence are perverted to the

support of falsehoods.

5. It is objected, besides, "It is impossible for this

opinion not to be heretical or allied to heresy, when we see

one Prosper Dysidaeus. a Samosatenian, who is deeply polluted

by a multitude of heresies, interpreting Romans 7 in

reference to a man who is not yet under grace, but under the

law, which he undoubtedly would not have done, had he not

understood that through it he had a mighty support for his

own heresies."

REPLY. -- This objection is truly ridiculous -- as if he who

is a heretic ought to err in all things, and can speak

nothing that is true, or if he does utter any truth, the

whole of it must be referred to the confirmation of his

heresy. Even the very worst of heretics have, in some

articles, held the same sentiments as those of the church. It

is a well known fact that the ancient heretics endeavoured,

and indeed were accustomed, to interpret many passages of

Scripture against the orthodox, in such a way as they could

not injure their several heresies. Yet these very passages

are, even at the present time, explained by our theologians

against the sense of the ancient orthodox, and in accordance

with the interpretation of those heretics. But such persons

are not, on this account, to be denominated "the favourers of

heresies."

But I am desirous to have it demonstrated to me what affinity

my explanation of Romans 7 has with Aryanism or

Samosatenianism. If the same person, who is either an Aryan

or a Samosatenian, is likewise earnest about the perfection

of righteousness in this life, he will deny that this chapter

ought to he understood as relating to the regenerate, not as

he is either a Samosatenian or an Aryan, but as he is a

Pelagian or a follower of Celestius.

If it be allowable to reason in this manner, then the opinion

which explains this chapter as referring to a man under

grace, will itself labour under great prejudices, from the

fact that it is generally so interpreted by the Jesuits, and

by their leaders, who are the sworn enemies of the church of

Christ, and of the truth, and, at the same time, the most

able retainers of the popish church, that is, of a church

which is idolatrous, tyrannical, and most polluted with

innumerable heresies. Away, then, with such a mode of

argumentation as this, about the explanation of any portion

of Scripture! Let it never proceed from the mind or the lips

of those persons who, with a good conscience, have undertaken

the defense of the truth. Who does not perceive that

arguments of this kind are employed for the purpose of

abashing and unsettling the minds of ignorant and

inexperienced hearers; that, being blinded by a certain fear

and stupor, they may not be able to form a judgment on the

truth, nay, that they may not dare to touch the matter under

controversy, through a vain fear of heresy! Such artifices as

these are notorious; and all men of learning and moderation

are aware of them. Nor are they capable of proving injurious

to any persons except to the unlearned and the simple, or to

those who have spontaneously determined to wander into error.

For we have shewn that this chapter has been understood in

the same sense as we interpret it, by many doctors of the

church, who declared and proved themselves to be the most

eminent adversaries of Aryanism, Samosatenianism, and other

heresies, and the most strenuous defendants of the true

doctrine concerning the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.

Gracious Lord! What a wide and ample plain is here opened for

those persons who feel a pleasure in thrusting out the most

able and efficient assertors of catholic doctrine into the

camp of heretics, under this pretext, that they Interpret

certain passages of Scripture which have been usually adduced

for the refutation of heresy, in such a manner as not to

enable other persons to attack heresies with those passages

so interpreted.

6. Lastly. This, my explanation is burdened with another

objection -- that "it differs from the confessions of all the

reformed churches in Europe, for the establishment of which

such a multitude of martyrs have shed their blood."

This argument likewise, I assert, is employed, not for

teaching the truth, but to inflame and blind the minds of

those who listen to it, through the indignation which they

conceive. For I deny that -- in any confession, whether that

of the French, the Dutch, the Swiss, the Savoy, the English,

the Scotch, the Bohemian, or the Lutheran churches, or of any

other -- there is extant a single article that is contrary to

this interpretation, or that is in the least weakened by this

interpretation of Romans 7. It may, indeed, possibly have

happened that some portion of this chapter has been used in

some confession for the establishment of a doctrine which

cannot be confirmed from it, unless it be explained as

relating to a regenerate man who is under grace. But how does

this circumstance militate against him who approves of the

very same doctrine, and defends it in an earnest and accurate

manner, by adducing several other passages of Scripture in

its support, Such a man affirms this alone -- that the true

doctrine, in whose defense it has been cited, is not

sufficiently well defended by this passage of holy writ. And

what man ever shed his blood, or was compelled to shed it,

because he was of opinion that this chapter ought to be

explained in reference to a regenerate man, and not to a man

who is under the law?

I speak with freedom, and frankly declare that, while I am

listening to such reasons, I am scarcely able to govern and

restrain myself from openly crying out, through grief, that

God would have mercy on those who teach these things, and

would put within them a good mind and a sincere conscience,

lest, while rushing headlong against conscience, they at

length receive due punishment for the demerit of malignant

ignorance, or that he would be pleased to hinder their

attempts, or at least, that he would render them abortive,

lest they should injure the truth which has been divinely

manifested, and the church of Christ! For I cannot put any

milder construction on such expressions, when they proceed

from men that are endued with knowledge and understanding.

All those matters contained in confessions are not equally

necessary. All the particulars in any confession are not

confirmed by the blood of those who are dragged away to the

stake not for the whole of that confession, but on account of

some part of it. And we know that many thousands of martyrs

have sealed the truth of the gospel with their blood, who

were never questioned respecting this article of the

perfection or imperfection of righteousness, and who never

expended any thoughts upon it. I refer now to this question:

"Are those who, through Christ, are justified and sanctified,

able in this life to fulfill the law of God without any

defect, through the assistance of Christ and the Spirit of

grace?" For all Christians are well assured, that, without

the grace of Christ, they are not able to do any good

whatsoever. Wherefore, the use of this kind of argument must

be laid aside by those who are good and conscientious

inquirers after the truth, and who endeavour to preserve her

when she is discovered.

FOURTH PART

THE OPPOSITE OPINION IS APPROVED BY NONE OF THE ANCIENT

DOCTORS OF THE CHURCH

1. THE ancients who have interpreted this chapter as relating

to a man under grace, and the moderns who give it a similar

interpretation, differ very materially from each other;

because, by the good which the apostle says he wills and does

not, and by the evil which he says he wills not and does, the

ancients understand only the not-indulging in concupiscence,

and the indulging in it; while the moderns understand GOOD

and EVIL actually performed. 2. That such was the opinion of

the ancients is proved by citations from Epiphanius,

Augustine, Bede, and Thomas Aquinas. 3. The difference

between these two diverse explanations of good and evil is so

great, in the judgment of the ancients, that, according to

both explanations, they cannot agree with a regenerate man.

This is proved by citations from Augustine, Bede, Thomas

Aquinas, and Hugh the cardinal.

Thesis. -- The meaning which the greater part of our modern

divines ascribe to the apostle in this chapter, is not

approved by any of the ancient doctors of the church, not

even by Augustine himself; but by many of them, it was

repudiated and rejected.

In this thesis, I do not assert that none of the ancient

doctors has interpreted this chapter as relating to a man who

is regenerate and placed under grace; for I have already

confessed that St. Augustine and some others give it that

interpretation. But I affirm that the interpretation of our

divines differs from the explanation of those ancients in a

point of great moment; and so great is this difference, that,

except by a forced construction and a meaning contrary to the

mind of those old authors themselves, the moderns are unable

to confirm their opinion on this subject by the authority of

the ancients. This will, I think, be proved with sufficient

accuracy, if it be shewn that those things which the apostle

attributes to this man, are received by our divines in a

widely different acceptation from that in which they were

understood by those among the ancients who explained the

chapter as relating to a man under grace. Indeed the moderns

receive it in a sense so far different and dissenting from

this explanation of some of the ancients, that these very

ancients have entertained the opinion that these attributes,

when received according to their modern construction by our

divines, do not agree with a man who is regenerate and under

grace, but with one who is placed under the law.

The truth of this affirmation I will now proceed to point out

in the following manner: That Good which the apostle says he

indeed wills but does not, and that EVIL which, he says, he

wills not and yet does, are interpreted by most of our

divines as referring to ACTUAL GOOD AND EVIL. And they

explain the evil by that very deed which is committed, with

the consent of the will, through the lusting of the flesh

against the lusting of the Spirit; in like manner, they

explain the GOOD by that very deed which a man indeed lusts

or desires to do according to the Spirit, but which he does

not actually perform, being hindered by the lusting of the

flesh. let the commentaries of our divines be examined, and

it will at once be evident that this is their interpretation

of the chapter; and this is openly declared by those who, on

this subject, are opposed to me in opinion.

But when St. Augustine, and all those ancients whom I have

had an opportunity of perusing, interpret this chapter as

referring to a man who is regenerate and placed under grace,

they assert that the evil which the apostle says he would

not, but did, is to lust or desire; but they interpret the

GOOD which he says he would, but did not, by not lusting or

coveting; yet they make a distinction between these two --

lusting and going after their lusts -- and not lusting and

not going after their lusts. In a manner nearly similar, the

apostle St., James denotes this difference in his epistle, i,

14,xv, "But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of

his own lust, and enticed. Then when lust hath conceived, it

bringeth forth sin," that is, actual sin; "and sin, when it

is finished, bringeth forth death."

That this was the meaning of the ancients, is proved by

1. EPIPHANIUS

For, that which is said, "What I do I allow not, but what I

hate that I do," must not be received concerning that evil

which we have performed and completed, but concerning that

about which we have only thought. (Heresy 64th, against

Origen, lib. 2, tom. 2.)

Otherwise, how should the apostle have indeed chiefly done

the evil which displeased him, but not the good which was

pleasing, if he had not spoken about extraneous thoughts,

which we have occasionally thought, and not willing them, not

knowing from what cause they arise? (Ibid.)

For this good is perfect, not only to abstain from doing, but

likewise from thinking; and the good is not done which we

will, but the evil which we will not. (Ibid.)

Wherefore, this is placed within us: to will, that we will

not think about these things. Yet this is not placed within

us: to gain our end, that they be dispersed so as not to

return again to our minds, but only that we may in some

degree use them, or not use them -- as is the sentiment in

the subsequent passage: "For the good that I would I do not;"

for I will not to think on those things which hurt me,

because this is a good and immaculate employment, and devoid

of reprehension, according to the common saying, [in

reference to another affair.] "a square may be formed either

in the mind, or by the hands, without any blame." Therefore,

"the good that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would

not, that I do;" I will not to think, and yet I think on

those things which I will not.(Ibid.)

In a subsequent passage, when refuting those who interpreted

this passage as descriptive of the deeds performed by the

apostle himself, his words are:

But now, if any venture to dispute these words by objecting,

"The apostle teaches us this, by these words -- For the good

that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would not, that

I do that they are to be referred not only to our thinking

evil in our minds from which we are averse and which we

avoid, but likewise to our actually doing and performing

evil," we therefore request the man who reasons thus, if what

he says be correct, to explain to us what that evil was

which, though the apostle hated and nilled to do, yet he did

it. Or, on the contrary, let him inform us what good that was

which he willed greatly to perform, but which he was not able

to do, &c. (Ibid.) Consult the remaining portion of this

passage.

2. AUGUSTINE

And it follows, "I find then a law, that when I would do

good, evil is present with me;" that is, I find a law to be

within me when I will to do the good which the law wills;

because "evil is present," not with the law itself which

says, "Thou shalt not covet" or lust, but "evil is present

with me," because I likewise unwillingly lust. (On Marriage

and Concupiscence, cap. 30, ten,. 7.)

To "the body of this death," therefore, is understood to

belong, that "another law in the members wages war indeed

against the law of the mind;" while the flesh lusteth against

the Spirit, although it does not subjugate the mind, because

the Spirit also lusteth against the flesh; and thus, though

the law of sin itself holds some part of the flesh in

captivity, by which it may resist the law of the mind, yet it

does not reign in our body, though it be mortal, if we do not

obey it in the lusts thereof (Ibid. cap. 31. )

But the apostle subjoins this expression: "So, then, with the

mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh, the

law of sin," which must be understood in this manner: "With

my mind I serve the law of God, by not consenting to the law

of sin; but with the flesh, I serve the law of sin by having

desires of sin, to which, though I do not yield my consent,

yet I am not totally free from them." (Ibid.)

Or perhaps we are afraid of those words which follow: "For

that which I do, I allow not; for what I would that do I not;

but what I hate, that do 1." Are we afraid that, from these

words, any one should suspect the apostle of consenting to

the concupiscence of the flesh to evil works, But we must

take into our consideration that which the apostle

immediately subjoins: "If, then, I do that which I would not,

I consent unto the law that it is good." For he here says

that he consents to the law more than to the concupiscence of

the flesh because he bestows on this latter the appellation

of "sin." Therefore, he said that he does and performs not

with an inclination of consenting and fulfilling, but with

the very motion of lusting or coveting. Hence, therefore, he

says, "I consent to the law that it is good." "I consent,"

because I will what it does not will. He afterwards says,

"Now it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in

me." What does this mean -- "Now then," -- except that he is

now under grace, which has delivered the delighting of the

will from consenting with lust, Neither is the other part of

the clause any better understood: "It is no more I that do

it," than that he does not now consent to "yield his members

as instruments of unrighteousness to sin." For if he both

lusts, and consents, and performs, how is it "no more he that

does it," though he is grieved at his doing it, and

grievously groans on account of having been conquered?

(Against the two Epistles of the Pelagians, cap. 10.)

For this is "to perform that which is good," that a man do

not indulge in concupiscence or lust. But this good is

imperfect when the man lusts, though he does not consent to

concupiscence for evil. (Ibid.)

And from these things he afterwards concludes -- "So, then,

with the mind, I myself serve the law of God, but with the

flesh, the law of sin," that is, "with the flesh, the law of

sin" by indulging in concupiscence, "but with the mind, the

law of God" by not consenting to such concupiscence. (Ibid.)

He does not say, how to do or to perform, but "how to fulfill

or complete that which is good;" because to perform or to do

what is good, is, not to go after lusts; but to fulfill or to

perfect what is good, is not to lust or to indulge in

concupiscence. That, therefore, which is said to the

Galatians, (v, 16,) "ye shall not fulfill or perfect the

lusts of the flesh," is said about a contrary object in this

passage of the epistle to the Romans -- "but how to fulfill

or perfect that which is good, I find not." Because those

lusts are not perfected or fulfilled in evil, when the assent

of our will is not added to them; nor is our will perfected

or fulfilled in good, so long as the motion of those lusts

continues, though we do not consent to such motion. But this

conflict, in which even those who are baptized struggle as in

an agony, when "the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the

Spirit against the flesh," in which the Spirit also does or

performs a good work, by not consenting to evil

concupiscence; but it does not fulfill or perfect such work,

because it does not consume or remove those evil desires or

lusts. The flesh, likewise, does or performs an evil desire;

but it does not fulfill or perfect it, because, the Spirit

not consenting to it, the flesh also does not come so far as

to the condemned works. This conflict, therefore, is not that

of the Jews nor of any other description of men whatsoever,

but it is evidently that of Christian believers, and of those

who live good lives and labour hard in this contest, as is

briefly shewn by the apostle, in Romans vii, 25, where he

says, "then, with the mind, I myself serve the law of God;

but with the flesh the law of sin." (Against Julian the

Pelagian, lib. I, cap. 26.)

Be unwilling, therefore, to do that which you are not willing

to suffer; and do not say, that we allure you to sweet deeds,

about which we cite the apostle as thus declaring himself:

"For I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no

good thing." For, though "they do not perfect or fulfill the

good which they would" in not indulging in concupiscence; yet

they do or perform good, in not going after their lusts.

(Ibid. lib. 5, cap. 5.)

Be it far from us, therefore, to assert what you pretend,

that we affirm that, "the apostle spake these words as though

he was desirous to be understood by them, that he was in the

act of fornication, struggling hard against it, whilst he was

led away by some hand of a pestiferous voluptuousness," when

the apostle himself says, It is no more I that do it; thus

shewing that the lusts of the flesh did work only a

libidinous impulse without a consent to the sin. (Ibid. lib.

6. cap 11.)

He likewise refrains himself from every evil thing, who has

sin which he does not suffer to reign within him, and into

whom secretly creeps a reprehensible thought which he does

not permit to arrive at the end [intended] of a deed or

performance. But it is one thing not to have sin, and it is

another not to obey its desires or lusts. it is one thing to

fulfill that which is commanded, "Thou shalt not covet or

lust," and it is another at least, by a certain attempt at

abstinence, to do that which is also written: "Thou shalt not

go after thy lusts." Yet it is impossible for us to know any

of these things correctly, without the grace of the saviour.

To do or perform righteousness, therefore, in the true

worship of God, is to fight by an internal conflict against

the inward evil of concupiscence, and not at all to have, to

perfect, or fulfill that which is its opposite. For he who

fights, is still not only in great peril, but is also

sometimes smitten, though he is not utterly cast down. But he

who has no adversary, rejoices in full peace and

tranquillity. He also is most truly said to be without sin,

in whom no sin dwells, but not he, who, through abstaining

from an evil work, says, "It is no more I that do it, but sin

that dwelleth in me." (On Nature and Grace, cap. 62.)

Therefore, the apostle "does that which he would not,"

because he wills not to lust or indulge in concupiscence, and

yet he lusts; therefore, "he does that which he would not."

Did that evil concupiscence draw the apostle into subjection

to concupiscence to commit fornication? Far from it. Let not

such a thought as this arise in our hearts. He struggled

hard, and was not subdued. But because he was unwilling also

to have this against which he was struggling, therefore, he

said, "I do that which I would not;" I am unwilling to

indulge in concupiscence, and yet I lust. Therefore, "I do

that which I would not," but yet I no not consent to

concupiscence. For otherwise he would not have said, "Ye

shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh," if he himself

fulfilled them. (On Time, Sermon 55, tom. 10.)

How do I perform that which is good, and not perfect what is

good, I do or perform good, when I do not consent to evil

concupiscence; but I do not perfect or fulfill what is good,

in not entirely refraining from concupiscence. Again,

therefore, how does my enemy perform that which is evil, and

not perfect what is evil? He does or performs evil, because

he moves an evil desire; and he does not perfect what is

evil, because he does not draw me to evil.(Ibid.)

"With the mind, I myself serve the law of God," by not

consenting, "but with the flesh, the law of sin," by not

indulging in concupiscence. (Ibid.)

Hence, also this expression, "I do that which I would not;"

"for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit" and I am unwilling

that it should lust. I account it a great matter if I do not

consent, for I wish to abstain from it; therefore, "I do that

which I would not." For I will that the flesh lust not

against the Spirit, and I am unable; this is what I have

said, "I do that which I would not." (Sermon 13th, on the

Words of the Apostle.)

If, therefore, "the flesh lusteth against the Spirit," that

in this very thing you do not what you would, because you

will not to indulge in concupiscence and are not able, [to

refrain from such indulgence,] at least hold thy will in the

grace of the Lord, and persevere by its assistance. Repeat

before him that which you have sung, "Direct my steps

according to thy word; and let not any iniquity have dominion

over me." (Psalm cxix, 133.) What is this, "Let not any

iniquity have dominion over me"? Listen to the apostle: "Let

not sin reign in your mortal body." What is this reigning,

"By obeying it in the lusts thereof." He has not said, Do not

have evil desires. For how have I not evil desires "in this

mortal body," in which "the flesh lusts against the Spirit,

and the Spirit against the flesh"? This thing, therefore,

"Let not sin reign," &c. (Ibid.)

3. VENERABLE BEDE

But if it be himself, (that is, the apostle,) let us not so

understand that which he has said: "What I would, that do I

not, but what I hate, that I do;" as if he willed to be

chaste and yet was an adulterer, or willed to be merciful and

was cruel, or willed to be pious and was impious. But what

are we to understand, I will not to indulge in concupiscence,

and yet I do indulge in it. (On Romans 7.)

Though I do not consent to concupiscence, and though I do not

go after my lusts, yet I still indulge in concupiscence.

(Ibid.)

What is it that I hate? To indulge in concupiscence: I hate

to indulge in concupiscence, and yet I do so from my flesh

and not from my mind. (Ibid.)

But that which I do, is to indulge in concupiscence, not to

consent to it; that no one may now seek in the apostle an

example for himself of sinning, and afford a bad example.

"What I would, that do I not." For what says the law? "Thou

shalt not lust or covet." And I would not lust, and yet I do

lust, although I do not yield up my consent to concupiscence,

and though I do not go after it. For I offer resistance, I

turn away my mind, I give a denial to the instruments, I

repress my members; and yet that is done within me which I

will not. That which the law likewise wills not, I nill with

the law. What it would not, that I would not. Therefore, "I

consent to the law." I am in the flesh, I am in the mind; but

I am more in the mind than in the flesh. Because, when I am

in the mind, I am in that which governs; for the mind

governs; the flesh is governed. And I am more in that by

which I rule or govern, than in that by which I am governed.

Therefore, I rule more in the mind. (Ibid.)

4. THOMAS AQUINAS

To will is present with me, that is, to me who am now

recovered by grace. It is through the operation of divine

grace, by which indeed I not only will that which is good,

but I also perform something that is good, because I offer

resistance to concupiscence, and under the guidance of the

Spirit, I act against it. But I do not find in my power the

manner in which I may perform that which is good, that is, in

order entirely to exclude concupiscence. (On Romans 7.)

3. But these two explanations of those attributes are, in the

judgment of those very ancients who have explained this

chapter as relating to a regenerate man, so vastly diverse

and dissentient, that the same things cannot agree with a

regenerate man according to both these explanations; nay,

that, according to the first of these explanations, they can

agree with a regenerate man, but according to the second they

can agree only with a man who is under sin and under the law.

This I will now proceed to prove from the testimonies of

those ancients themselves:

1. AUGUSTINE

For in no better manner is this understood -- "It is no more

I that do it" - than that he does not consent "to yield his

members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin." For if

he both lusts, and consents, and does, how is it "no more he

that does it," though he is grieved that he does it, and

groans grievously at being conquered, (Against the two

Epistles of the Pelagians, lib. I, cap. 10.)

On two of these three passages we have before disputed, and

which say, "But I am carnal, sold under sin:" And this is the

third: "- bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which

is in my members." On account of all the three, the apostle

may seem to be describing him who is still living under the

law, and not yet under grace. But as we have already

expounded the two former of them to be spoken in reference to

the flesh which is yet corruptible, so may this third passage

likewise be understood; as if it said that I was brought into

captivity by the flesh not by the mind, by motion not by

consent; and that it therefore brought me into captivity,

because in my flesh itself there is no other than our common

[sinful] nature. (Ibid.)

He is spiritual because he lives according to the Spirit; but

still, on the part of mortal flesh, the same man is spiritual

and carnal. Behold the spiritual man: "With the mind I myself

serve the law of God.", Behold the carnal man: "But with the

flesh I serve the law of sin." Is, then, this same man both

spiritual and carnal? He is evidently so, as long as he is a

dweller on earth. Whosoever thou art, be not surprised if

thou yieldest and consentest to any lusts whatsoever, since

thou either supposest them to be good for fulfilling

libidinous excess, or thou undoubtedly seest them now to be

so evil, that yet by yielding to them thou consentest, and

followest whither they lead, and dost perpetrate those things

which they wickedly suggest; thou art entirely carnal,

whosoever thou art that dost correspond with this description

-- thou art totally carnal. But if indeed thou lustest or

desirest that which the law forbids when it says: "Thou shaft

not covet," yet if thou dost also observe that other thing

which the law likewise says, "Thou shalt not go after thy

lusts," in thy mind thou art spiritual, and in thy flesh

carnal. For it is one thing, not to lust or not to indulge in

concupiscence; and it is another, not to go after its lusts.

The non-indulgence in concupiscence is the property of one

who is entirely perfect; not to go after his lusts, is that

of one who is fighting, engaged in a struggle, and labouring.

Let me be allowed, likewise, to add what the thing itself

requires, that it is also the property of him who does not

walk after his lusts; it is the property of a man who is

conquering and overcoming. For the first of these [the non-

indulgence in concupiscence] is obtained by the battle, the

struggle and the labour, but not till after the victory has

been secured. (On the Words of the Apostle, Sermon 5.)

It is apparent, therefore, from the mind of St. Augustine,

that, if this chapter be explained as relating to consent and

to the actual perpetration of evil, it can by no means be

understood concerning a regenerate man, but concerning a man

who is under the law, and "is merely carnal," as he expresses

himself.

2. VENERABLE BEDE

We know that the law is spiritual. There is, therefore,

perhaps, some other; probably thou art the man; either thou

art he, or I am. If, then, he be some one of us, let us

listen to him about himself, and, not being offended, let us

correct ourselves. But if it be himself, (that is, the

apostle,) let us not so understand that which he has said:

"What I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that I do;" as

if it was his will to be chaste and yet he was an adulterer,

or to be merciful and yet was cruel, or to be pious and yet

was impious. But what are we to understand? My will is, not

to indulge in concupiscence; and yet I do indulge in it. (On

Romans 7.)

3. THOMAS AQUINAS

Of all these writers, Thomas Aquinas most plainly places the

two explanations in opposition to each other; and he declares

that the things which are in this chapter attributed by the

apostle to the man about whom he is treating, according to

one of these explanations agree with a regenerate man, but,

according to the other they agree with a man who is under

sin:

Man, therefore, is said to be carnal, because his reason is

carnal. It is called "carnal" on two accounts: On the First,

because when the reason consents to those things to which it

is instigated by the flesh, it is brought into subjection to

the flesh, according to the declaration in 1 Corinthians iii,

3: "For, whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and

divisions, are ye not carnal?" In this manner, it is also

understood about a man not yet restored by grace. On the

Second account, reason is said to be carnal from the

circumstance of its being attacked by the flesh; according to

that declaration in Gal. v, 17, "The flesh lusteth against

the Spirit." And, in this manner, the reason even of a man

who is placed under grace is understood to be carnal. But

both these carnalities proceed from sin, &c.

Hence he says, "For that which I do I understand not," [or

"allow not,"] that is, that it ought to be performed. This

may indeed be understood in two ways: In the ONE mode, it may

be understood concerning him who is subjected to sin, who

knows in general that sin must not be committed, yet, being

conquered, by the suggestion of the devil, or by passion, or

by the inclination of a perverse habit, he commits it, and

is, therefore, said to perform that which he understands

ought not to be performed, doing this against his conscience,

as it is said in Luke xii, 47, "That servant, who knew his

Lord's will, and did not according to his will, shall

deservedly be beaten with many stripes." In the other mode,

it may be understood concerning him who is placed in grace,

who indeed does that which is evil; not indeed by executing

it in operation or with a consenting mind, but only by

indulging in concupiscence according to the feeling of the

sensual appetite. And that concupiscence is on account of the

reason and the understanding, because it precedes his

judgment, at this approach of which such an actual operation

is hindered, &c.

First, therefore, he says, in reference to the omission of

good, "for the good which it is my will to do, I do not."

This may indeed be understood, in one mode, about a man who

is placed under sin; and thus that which he says in this

place, "I do," must be received according to a complete act,

which is exercised externally, through the consent of reason.

But when he says, "It is my will," it must be understood not

indeed in reference to a complete will which is preceptive of

a work or operation, but in reference to a certain incomplete

will, by which men will in general that which is good, as

they also have in general a correct judgment concerning one

thing; and such a will is corrupted in particular because it

does not what it understands in general ought to be done, and

that which it wills to do. But according to its being

understood respecting a man recovered by grace, we must, on

the contrary, understand by this which he says, "It is my

will," a complete will continuing throughout in the election

or choice of a particular operation, that by this which he

says, "I do," may be understood an incomplete act which

consists only in the sensual appetite, and does not extend to

the consent of reason. For a man who is placed under grace,

wills indeed to preserve his mind from corrupt lusts; but he

does not perform this good, because of the inordinate motions

of concupiscence which rise up in his sensual appetite.

Similar to this is what he says in Gal. v, 17, "so that ye do

not the things which ye would."

Secondly, he subjoins, in reference to the perpetration of

evil, "But the evil which I hate, that I do." If this be

indeed understood concerning a man who is a sinner, then by

this which is said, "I hate," is understood a certain

imperfect hatred, according to which every man naturally

hates evil. But by this which he says, "I do," is understood

an act perfected by the execution of a work according to the

consent of reason; for that hatred in general is taken away

in a particular which is eligible through the inclination of

a habit or passion. But if it be understood concerning a man

placed under grace, then by this which he says, "I do," is,

on the contrary, understood an imperfect act, which consists

solely in the concupiscence of the sensual appetite; and by

this which he says, "I hate," is understood a perfect hatred,

by which any one perseveres in the detestation of evil, until

the final reprobation of it, &c.

But the law of sin brings a man into captivity in two ways:

By the one mode, through consent and operation, it captivates

a man who is a sinner; by the other mode, it captivates a man

placed under grace, with respect to the motion of

concupiscence.

Grace delivers from the body of this death in two ways: By

the ONE mode, that the corruption of the body may not have

the dominion over the mind, drawing it to summit sin; by the

OTHER mode, that the corruption of the body may be totally

removed. Therefore, with respect to the First, it appertains

to the sinner to say, "Grace has delivered me from the body

of this death, that is, it has delivered me from sin, into

which my soul was led through the corruption of the body."

But from sin a righteous man has been already delivered;

wherefore it belong, to him to say, "The grace of God hath

made me free from the body of this death, that is, that there

may not be in my body the corruption of sin or of death,"

which will occur in the resurrection.

Afterwards when he says "so then with the mind I myself serve

the law of God," &c., he infers a conclusion, which is

inferred according to these two premised expositions, in

different ways, from the premises. For, according to the

exposition of the preceding words in the person of a sinner,

the conclusion must be inferred thus: "It has been said that

the grace of God hath made me free from the body of this

death, that I may not be led away by it to sin. Therefore,

since I shall now be free, with the mind I serve the law of

God; but with the flesh I serve the law of sin, which indeed

remains in the flesh with respect to the fuel, by which the

flesh lusts against the Spirit." But if the preceding words

be understood [as proceeding] from the person of a righteous

man, then the conclusion must be thus inferred: "The grace of

God through Jesus Christ hath made me free from the body of

this death; that is, so that the corruption of sin and death

may not be in me."

4. HUGH THE CARDINAL

There is, therefore, now no condemnation. The preceding words

have been expounded concerning the captivity of mortal sin,

under which the man was carnally living; and concerning the

captivity of venial sin, of the man who is in grace. But he

gives the appellation of "mortal sin" to that which is

exercised in operation itself, and "venial" to that which

consists in the act and motion of lusting or indulging in

concupiscence, without the consent of the will.

FIFTH PART

I. THE OPPOSITE OPINION IS INJURIOUS TO GRACE AND HURTFUL TO

GOOD MORALS

1. It is First shewn, that the interpretation of Romans 7,

which prevails in the present day is injurious to grace, by

attributing to it less than is proper. (1.) The contest which

is described in that chapter, cannot be attributed to the

Holy Spirit dwelling in a man, without manifest contumely to

the Holy Ghost. (2.) An objection and reply. 2. It is

Secondly shewn, that the modern interpretation is hurtful to

good morals; because it draws along with it, as a

consequence, that a man flatters and encourages himself in

his sins, provided only that he commits them with a reluctant

conscience. This is illustrated by some instances. 3. It is

likewise confirmed by St. Augustine and by the Venerable

Bede.

Thesis. -- The opinion which affirms, that this chapter

treats about a man who is regenerate and placed under grace;

and which also interprets the good which this man would and

does not, and the evil which he would not but does, as

referring to actual good and evil; is injurious to grace, and

inimical to good morals.

1. That this modern opinion is injurious to divine grace, I

demonstrate in the following manner:

An injury is inflicted on grace, not only by him who

attributes to nature or to free will that which belongs to

grace, that is, having taken it away from grace; but likewise

by him who attributes to it less than is its due, and than

ought truly to be ascribed to grace. In the last of these

modes, this modern opinion is inimical to grace: For it

attributes less than, according to the Scriptures, ought to

be ascribed to grace. The Scriptures ascribe to divine grace,

that, in the regenerate, it worketh not only to will but also

to do; (Phil. ii, 13) that, by its power, our old man is

crucified, and the body of sin is destroyed or enervated, so

that henceforth we should not obey it in the lusts thereof;

that, through grace, the regenerate are dead indeed unto sin,

and are raised up again to walk in newness of life, in which

they serve not sin but God, neither do they yield their

members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin, but as

instruments of righteousness to God; (Rom. vi, 2-13) that,

through the efficacy of the Spirit, they mortify the deeds of

the body; (viii, 13) and that grace not only supplies to the

regenerate strength to resist the world, Satan, and the

flesh, but, likewise, power to gain the victory over them.

(Ephes. vi, 11-18; James iv, 4-8; 1 John iv, 4; v, 4; &c.,

&c.)

But this modern opinion attributes to grace, that its only

effect in the regenerate is to will and not to do, that it is

too weak to crucify the old man, to destroy the body of sin,

or to conquer the flesh, the world and Satan. For the

regenerate man, according to this opinion, is said to obey

sin in its lusts, and to walk after the desires of the flesh;

though he is said to do this, compelled by the violence of

sin, in opposition to conscience, and with a reluctant will.

For the interpretation and addition alter the mode of

obedience by which men obey sin; it does not deny obedience

itself. This was also the cause why St. Augustine interpreted

the chapter in reference to concupiscence; for he perceived

that if he interpreted it concerning actual sins, he would be

inflicting an injury on grace.

(1.) I am desirous that it should be made the subject of

diligent consideration, and that it should be frequently and

deliberately pondered, whether the contest which is said to

be described in this chapter can be ascribed to the

indwelling Holy Spirit, without manifest contumely and

dishonour to the grace of Christ and of His Spirit, if this

be laid down as the issue of the contest, that the man works

from the will of the flesh, not from concupiscence of the

Spirit. This is the result of the battle, which is laid down

by those who interpret the chapter concerning actual good and

evil. To any who earnestly peruses the passage, it will

indeed appear evident that such a contest cannot be ascribed

to the Holy Spirit, without enormous disgrace to Him. For,

what is it? It is said to be a contest, and a waging of war

between "the law of the mind," that is, the Holy Spirit

dwelling within, and "the law of the members;" and the

victory is assigned to the law of the members against the law

of the mind; for it leads the man away, as a captive, to the

law of sin, the Holy Spirit, who dwells within vainly

resisting and warring against it. Under these circumstances,

is not the Holy Spirit represented as being much weaker than

the law in the members, that is, than the lust of the flesh

and indwelling sin, The man who denies this, will deny that

the sun shines when he is to be seen in all his meridian

splendour. For, in this place, no mention is made of his

spontaneous yielding or surrender, of desisting from the

combat, or the casting away of his weapons, which we have

declared to be the cause why he who begins to fight in the

Spirit is conquered by the flesh. But no mention of such

circumstances can here be made; for it is said to be a

battle, and a waging of war not between "the law of the

members" and a man who uses "the law of the mind," but to be

between "the law of the mind" and "the law of the members;"

to which law of the mind the casting away of its weapons

cannot be attributed, for it is itself engaged in the battle

and not by proxy. Neither can a desisting from the combat be

ascribed to the law of the mind before it has actually been

conquered and overcome. Much less can a spontaneous surrender

be attributed to it, because this can by no means occur

between these two combatants. For "the law of the mind" must

necessarily lose its life, and cease to have any existence,

before it willingly and spontaneously yields to the

rebellious flesh.

(2.) Some one, however, may reply, "This is a metaphorical

kind of speaking or discourse, and through a Prosopopoeia, a

person and the properties of a person are attributed to the

law of the mind and to that of the members. But, properly and

without any trope or figure, this man is said to fight with

himself; that is, the man, as he is regenerate, fights with

himself as he is unregenerate."

My answer to this is, there is nothing to prevent the thing

from being done in the manner now specified; for a regenerate

man, as such, fights in the power and strength of the grace

and the Spirit of Christ. Therefore, if while fighting he is

conquered, the grace and the Spirit of Christ are overcome,

which would be a fact most ignominious to the grace and

Spirit of Christ. But if he be conquered while in a state of

nonresistance, and not during the conflict, but after he has

cast away his weapons or has desisted from the combat, then

this is not the case which is the subject of the present

investigation; for, in the case stated by the apostle, the

man is made prisoner while in actual combat, not after he has

ceased to be a belligerent; because the effect and

accomplishment of this bringing into captivity is joined to

the act of waging war and that indeed immediately. But these

two are properly joined together, and in a manner that is

agreeable to the nature of parties fighting against each

other, if "the law of the mind," that is, the conscience,

convinced of the equity and justice of the law, be said to

contend with "the law of the members;" for the former is

conquered while fighting and in the very midst of the

conflict, because it is too weak to be capable of

withstanding the impetuosity of the shock against "the law of

the members," that is, the lusts of the flesh and the desires

of sin, though it earnestly strives to bear away, by every

exertion and with all its powers, the palm of victory from

the field of battle.

2. But matter of fact teaches that this opinion is inimical

and hurtful to good morals. For nothing can be imagined more

noxious to true morality than to assert that" it is a

property of the regenerate not to do the good which they

would, and to do the evil which they would not;" because it

necessarily follows from this that those persons flatter

themselves in their sins, who, while sinning, feel that they

do so with a reluctant conscience and with a will that

offered some resistance. For they conclude themselves to be

regenerate from this circumstance -- because it is not one of

the properties of the unregenerate to do the evil which they

would not, and to omit the performance of the good which they

would; the unregenerate being those who omit the good, and

perpetrate the evil, with a full consent of the will, and

without any resistance. I truly and sacredly affirm that this

has, in more instances than one, fallen within the range of

my experience: When I have admonished certain persons to

exercise a degree of caution over themselves and to guard

against the commission of some wickedness which they knew to

be prohibited by the law, they have replied "that it was

indeed their will so to refrain, but that they must declare,

with the apostle, We are unable to perform the good which we

would."

"I speak the truth in Christ and lie not, my conscience also

bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost," that I have received

this very answer from a certain individual, not after he had

perpetrated the crime, but when he was previously admonished

not to commit it. I am also acquainted with a lady, who on

being admonished and blamed for a certain deed which she knew

she had perpetrated against the law of God and her own

conscience, coolly replied "that as she had done that deed

with a reluctant will and not with a full consent, in this

she experienced something similar to what the apostle Paul

endured when he said, The evil that l would not, that I do."

I have known both men and women, young persons and old, who,

when I have explained this seventh chapter of the epistle to

the Romans in the sense in which I defend it in this

treatise, have openly confessed to me "that they had always

previously entertained the opinion that, if they had actually

perpetrated any evil with a reluctant mind, or had omitted

the performance of any good when their conscience exclaimed

against such omission, it was not necessary for them to care

much about the matter or deeply to lament it, since they

considered themselves in this respect to be similar to St.

Paul." These persons, therefore, have returned me hearty

thanks, as they have declared, because, by my interpretation,

I had delivered them from that false opinion.

3. But, lest it might appear that I alone make this

assertion, and, without any witness or supporter, declare

that "the opinion which interprets this chapter as referring

to actual good and evil, is adverse to good morals arid to

piety," let us now see what judgment some of the ancients

have formed about this matter.

AUGUSTINE

When discussing these words of the apostle -- "for the good

that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would not, that

I do" -- this father makes the following remarks:

As often as the divine words which have just been recited

from the epistle of the apostle Paul, are read, it is to be

feared that, when they arc incorrectly understood, they

furnish an occasion to men who are seeking one; because they

are inclined to the commission of sin, and with difficulty

restrain themselves. Therefore, when they have heard the

apostle declaring, "For the good that I would, I do not; but

the evil which I hate, that I do," they commit evil; and, as

if displeased with themselves because they thus do evil, they

suppose that they resemble the apostle, who said, "For the

good that I would, I do not; but the evil which I would not,

that I do." For this passage is sometimes read, and at

present imposes on us the necessity of admonishing, that,

when men take it in a wrong acceptation, they convert

salutary food into poison. (0n Time, Sermons 43 a 45, tom.

10.)

But lest, in this battle, these divine words when read should

seem, to those who have not a good understanding of them, as

the trumpet of the enemy's army and not that of our own

ranks, by which we may be incited, and not by which we may be

conquered, pay attention, I beseech you, my brethren, and,

you who are in the contest, contend manfully. For, you who

have not yet begun the combat, will not understand what I

say; but you who are now contending, will easily understand

my meaning. I speak openly; your words will be in silence.

Recollect, in the first place, what the apostle has written

to the Galatians, from which this passage may be well

expounded; for, speaking to believers who had been baptized,

he says -- speaking to them as those to whom all sins had

been remitted in the sacred laver; but speaking to them as to

those who are still fighting, he says, "This I say then: Walk

in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the

flesh." He has not said, Ye shall not do or perform, but, Ye

shall not fulfill or perfect. And why does he say this, He

proceeds to say "for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit,

and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are contrary, the

one to the other, that ye may not do the things that ye

would. But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the

law." If ye be led of the Spirit -- What is "to be led of the

Spirit"? To consent to the Spirit of God which commands, and

not to the flesh which lusteth. Yet it lusts, and resists,

and wills something, and thou wiliest not. Persevere in not

willing [that which the flesh wills]. And yet thy desire to

God should be of this description, that there may not be any

concupiscence for thee to resist. Consider what I have said.

I repeat it: Thy request unto God should be of this kind,

that no concupiscence whatever may remain which it may be

necessary for thee to resist. For thou dost resist; and, by

not consenting, thou dost overcome; but it is far better to

have no enemy than to conquer one. The time will arrive when

that enemy will have no existence. Apply thy mind to the

notes of triumph, and see if it will be "O death, where is

thy contest?" It will not be "O death, where is thy sting?"

Thou shalt seek its place, and shalt not find it. (Ibid.)

In a subsequent passage on the same treatise, when explaining

still more plainly the meaning of the apostle, lest his words

should prove hurtful to those who seek occasion, St.

Augustine writes in the following manner:

The apostle, therefore, does not what he would, because he

wills not to lust or indulge in concupiscence; yet he lusts;

therefore he does the evil which he wills not. Did this evil

concupiscence draw the apostle into subjection to lust for

fornication? By no means. Let not such thoughts as these

arise in thy heart. He contended against it; he was not

subdued. But because he willed not, and had this against

which he might contend, therefore he said "What I would, that

do I not;" I will not to lust, or to indulge in

concupiscence, and yet I do lust. "Therefore, what I would,

that do I not;" but yet I consent not to concupiscence. For,

otherwise, he would not have said, "Ye shall not fulfill the

lusts of the flesh:" if he fulfilled them himself. But he has

placed for thee, before thy eyes, the combat in which he was

engaged, that thou mayest not be afraid concerning thine own.

For, if the blessed apostle had not said this, when thou hast

perceived concupiscence in motion within thy members to which

thou wouldst not yield thy consent, yet, since thou hast

perceived it to be in motion, perhaps thou mightest despair

concerning thyself, and say -- if I belonged unto God, l

should not have such motions. Look at the apostle engaged in

the battle, and be unwilling to fill thyself with despair. He

says, "But I see another law in my members, warring against

the law of my mind; and because I am unwilling that it should

wage ware for it is my own flesh, I am myself the person, it

is a part of myself -- "that which I would, I do not; but the

evil which I hate, that do I," because I lust. Therefore, the

good which I do in not giving consent to my evil

concupiscence, I perform it, but I do not perfect it. And

concupiscence, which is my enemy, performs evil, and does not

perfect it. In what way do I perform good and not perfect it?

I perform good when I do not consent to evil concupiscence,

but I do not perfect good so as not to indulge the least

concupiscence. Again, therefore, in what way does my enemy

perform evil, and not perfect evil? It performs evil, because

it puts evil desires in motion. It does not perfect evil,

because it does not draw me to evil.(Ibid.)

VENERABLE BEDE

But the thing which I do or perform is to lust, not to

consent to lust; lest any one should now seek in the apostle

an example for himself, and should himself afford a bad one.

"That which I would, I do not." For what saith the law, "Thou

shalt not covet." And it is not my will to lust, and yet I

lust, though I give no consent to my lust, and though I go

not after it. (On Romans 7.)

II. VARIOUS OBJECTIONS IN FAVOUR OF THE COMMON INTERPRETATION

ANSWERED

1. An objection for the common interpretation; it is possible

for this to be the meaning of Romans 7, "that the regenerate

do not so frequently and so perfectly perform what is good,

and omit what is evil as they wish." Reply: The gloss is

contrary to the text, because this chapter describes the

continuous state of the man about whom it treats. 2. The

manner in which St. Paul would have spoken, if had intended

to convey the meaning that generally obtains, and this in

conformity with the style and modes of speaking which he

usually adopts in other passages when writing concerning

himself. An argument against the usually received opinion,

taken from those things which have been previously spoken,

and which are here reduced into the form of a syllogism. 3.

Another objection in favour of the common interpretation, and

this in two members. An answer to the first member. An answer

to the second, "that when the regenerate sin, they sin with

reluctance." Every inward struggle against sin is not a sign

that the man is regenerate. 4. Another objection, and a

reply to it. Remarks on a complete and an incomplete will.

The regenerate will not, with a complete will, more good than

they perform, neither perpetrate more evil than they will.

5. Each of us must institute a serious examination into self

and into all the motions of his will.

1. But some one will say, in defense of this modern opinion,

and in order to wipe away this double stain, "By this

interpretation, no injury is inflicted on divine grace, and

no harm is done to good morals." Some other man, possessed of

still greater vehemence in defending the opinion which he has

once conceived, will bring against me the charge of calumny,

[and will say,] "It is a well known fact that they who give

this interpretation to the chapter, do not take away from the

regenerate the performance of all actual good, and the

omission of what is evil, and consequently, [the work of] the

grace of regeneration; but this is all that they affirm:

Sometimes, nay, very often, those men who are regenerated by

the Spirit of Christ do the evil which. they would not, and,

far more frequently, omit or do not perform the good which

they would; and the same regenerate persons never perform so

perfectly the good which they do as they will to perform it,

and they never omit evil so perfectly as they will to omit

it. But neither of these assertions can be denied by those

who acknowledge the imperfection of righteousness in this

life, and who accurately consider the examples of the most

holy of mortals which are depicted in the Holy Scriptures."

I reply, this subterfuge affords no defense or excuse for the

modern explanation of Romans 7. For, (as the phrase is,) in

this instance the gloss is contrary to the text. For that

chapter does not treat about that which occasionally befalls

the man who is the subject of discussion, but about what

generally and for the most part is accustomed to happen to

him; and it contains a description of the continuous state of

the man about whom it treats. This is openly declared by the

words themselves and by the mode of speech employed. The

apostle says, "The good that I would, I do not; but the evil

which I would not, that I do." This is said without any

distinction or contraction of the general saying to its being

specially understood as though he sometimes did not the good

which he would, and sometimes did the evil which he would

not, or as though he many times abstained from the evil which

he hates, and performed the good which he would. But the

apostle simply and indefinitely enunciates concerning the

detested evil that he perpetrates it, and concerning the good

which he willed that he performs it not.

But if this indefinite enunciation be said to mean "that the

good which has been willed is more frequently performed than

omitted, and that the detested evil has been more frequently

avoided than committed," which must necessarily be affirmed

by those who explain the chapter in reference to a regenerate

man, for a regenerate man walks not according to the flesh,

but according to the Spirit -- then I say, the apostle did

not know how to enunciate his own meaning. For indefinite

enunciations possess equal force with those which are

universal, or they approach as near as possible to them; they

enunciate, concerning objects, those attributes which are in

every one of them and at all times, or most usually and

according to the more excellent part. Thus it is said

concerning the Cretians, that they are liars. (Tit. i, 12.)

The Athenians are said to be light and frivolous, and to take

pleasure in "hearing some new thing;" and the Carthaginians

are called perfidious. The Scriptures speak thus, that the

Jews have been rejected on account of the greater part, (for

"God doth not cast away his people whom he foreknew,") and

that the gentiles were received into their place. For power

was given, and a command enjoined on the apostles, to preach

the gospel to all nations, and most of them have now long

since been converted to Christ, or will yet be converted.

Neither in this chapter is the apostle treating about a

perfect and, in every respect, complete performance of good

and omission of evil, but simply about the performance of the

one and the omission of the other. For he says that the man

commits evil, but not perfectly, if he is regenerate;

otherwise, he would sin with an entire and full will. But

this will be subsequently treated at greater length.

2. But if St. Paul intended in this chapter to convey such a

meaning as those interpreters ascribe to him, then he must

have spoken in the following manner, if he was desirous of

saying thing, in accordance with himself: "We know that the

law is spiritual, and requires from us an obedience perfect

in all its parts, and continuous without any intermission or

interruption. But I have not yet so far conquered the flesh,

I have not yet such a complete dominion over sin, neither

have I broken or subdued the lusts of the flesh so much, as

to be able to perform that perfect and uninterrupted

obedience to the law. For it occasionally happens to me, that

I do the evil which I would not, and omit the good which I

would; nay, I perceive that I never perform what is good in

such perfection and with so much zeal as it is in my will to

perform; nor have I omitted what is evil in such perfection

as I have wished. For in both cases, even while I am

performing what is good and omitting what is evil, I feel the

concupiscence of the flesh struggling and resisting; and I

consider myself to have experienced admirable success if I

come victorious out of the combat, that is, if I do that

which the Spirit lusteth, and not what the flesh lusteth."

Such a declaration as this would have been suitable to the

sense which they attribute to the apostle, and this is

properly the index and interpreter of that meaning. But many

passages of Scripture, in which the apostle treats about

himself, teach us that he ought to have spoken thus, if he

had spoken things that were consistent with himself: "For I

am conscious to myself of nothing; yet am I not hereby

justified." (1 Cor. iv, 4.) "I therefore so run, not as

uncertainly; so perform I my part as a combatant, not as one

who beateth the air; but I beat down and keep my body under,

and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I

have preached to others, I myself should become a reprobate."

(vi, 26,27.) "Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of

Christ." (xi, 1.) "- While we look not at the things which

are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the

things which are seen are temporary, but those which are not

seen are eternal." (2 Cor. iv, 18.) "- Giving no offense in

any thing, that the ministry be not blamed; but in all things

approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much

patience," &c. (vi, 3-10.) "For I through the law am dead to

the law, that I may live unto God. I am crucified with

Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in

me; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the

faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for

me." (Gal. ii, 19, 20.) "But God forbid that I should glory,

save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom the

world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world." (vi, 14.)

Many other passages of a similar import might be cited.

Since, therefore, this interpretation does not agree with the

chapter, it cannot, by this opinion, be excused from the two

crimes which are objected against it, [as being injurious to

divine grace, and noxious to good morals]. Wherefore I

persist in preferring the same accusation, and I declare,

The opinion which attributes to a regenerate man "that he

generally does the evil which he would not, and that he most

commonly omits the good which he would," is injurious to the

grace of regeneration and hurtful to good morals;

But the opinion which explains Romans 7 as referring to a

regenerate man, attributes these things to one who is

regenerate;

Therefore, this opinion is injurious to the grace of

regeneration, and hurtful to good morals. The light of the

major proposition is so great as not to require either proof

or illustration. The minor is in the text. For, as has

already been shewn, to the man about whom the apostle is

treating it is attributed, that he most commonly commits what

is evil and omits what is good; therefore, the conclusion

properly follows.

It appears, therefore, that I have not through calumny

affixed this objection to the opinion which is opposed to my

own; and I can sacredly affirm, now, that prior to the act of

taking the pen into my hands, I had made a vow before God

that [in the discussion of this subject] I would indulge in

no calumny. Wherefore, though the objection were false, it

would in that case have escaped from me through ignorance and

not through malice.

3. Some one, however, who is desirous of pertinaciously

keeping and retaining the thesis which has been once laid

down, will here reply -- "Let it be granted, that this

explanation is deficient in those things which the apostle

attributes to this man; let it likewise be granted, that the

interpretation produced by other persons is not suitable to

the passage; yet it does not become disadvantageous to good

morals, nor is any injury inflicted on grace through this

opinion, provided that the whole together be excepted, as it

equitably should be, and that one part be not separated from

another -- this also being granted, that, though this

interpretation be unsuitable for Romans 7, yet it is

agreeable to the rest of the Scriptures and to the analogy of

faith."

(1.) That I may not seem to be too rigid, I am willing to

grant the former of these; about the latter we shall see

something further. For I own, that the opinion of St.

Augustine, which interprets the chapter as relating only to

the act and motion of concupiscence, neither proves to be

detrimental to grace, nor injurious to good morals, though he

explains the passage concerning a regenerate man.

But I say that, after it has been impressed and inculcated on

the minds of hearers or readers that the apostle is treating

about a regenerate man in Romans 7, it is not in our power to

hinder such persons from understanding the rest of those

things which are attributed to this man in a different manner

from that in which they ought to be understood, that is, from

receiving them in an acceptation which is not agreeable to

the text and design of the apostle, and as they are not

received when they are explained as relating to a man who is

under sin, and under the law, especially when the inclination

is a persuasive to such an interpretation, and when the

concupiscence of the flesh gives a similar impulse. This, as

I have already related, has been actually done by many

people, and certainly not without blame attached to the

opinion itself, though "the whole of it be received

together." For this is not the only thing declared by that

opinion, "The regenerate sometimes commit sin; and they never

perfectly perform what is good, and omit what is evil, while

they continue in the present life;" but this is likewise

added: "It is a property of the regenerate, to commit sin not

with a full consent of the will, and while in the act of

sinning to will not to sin; since the unregenerate sin with a

full consent of the will, and without any reluctance on its

part." Those persons who wish to excuse themselves by this

chapter, and who, while engaged in sin, feel some resistance

of the will and remorse of conscience in the act of sinning,

conclude from the preceding assertion, that they commit sin

not with a full consent of the will, and, therefore, that the

very fact itself of their thus committing sin is a sign of

their regeneration. Such a conclusion as this is both

injurious to grace and inimical to good morals. (i.) It is

injurious to grace, because it lays that down, as a sign of

regeneration, which is alike common to the regenerate and to

the unregenerate, that is, to those who are under the law.

(ii.) It is inimical to good morals, because sin is neither

so much avoided by that man who holds such an opinion as

this, nor does its perpetration produce deep sorrow in him

who is its author, because from the mode of the deed he still

concludes that he is regenerate.

(2.) But let us now consider, whether those things which have

been adduced to liberate their opinion from this two-fold

criminal charge, be conformable to the rest of the Scriptures

and to the analogy of faith, or not. I confess it indeed to

be a very great truth, that, while the regenerate pass their

lives in this mortal body, they neither perfectly perform

what is good, nor omit what is evil. But I add, that, while

in the present life, they never perfectly will what is good,

or perfectly hate what is evil. I likewise confess, that even

the best of the regenerate offend in many things, and

sometimes actually sin, by doing what is evil and omitting

what is good; for the regenerate do not always act from the

principle of regeneration.

But I deny that, when they sin, they sin unwillingly, though

they may do so with a struggle in their mind and conscience.

For, while the contest and struggle continued between the

mind and the flesh, how much soever they might nill the evil

to which the flesh incited them, and will the good from which

it dehorted them; yet they do not proceed onward to the deed

itself except when the battle is terminated, the mind or

conscience is overcome, and after the will has yielded

consent to the flesh -- though such consent be not without

stinging remorse of conscience. Then I deny, that it can be

concluded from this opposition of the mind, that he is a

regenerate man who sins in this manner. For, as we have often

previously shewn, the commission of sin with a reluctant mind

and conscience belongs to many of the unregenerate. Besides,

as we have also previously taught, that resistance which

immediately preceded the perpetration of sin, was not from

the Holy Spirit who regenerated and inhabited, but from the

mind which was convinced of the righteousness and equity of

the law. For the life of the conscience continues; and from

its life, action and motion remain, when the Holy Spirit is

either wholly departed, or is so grieved as to employ no

motion and act for the hindrance of sin. It is a well known

fact, that the soul in man which is vegetative, performs the

first and the last offices of life, while the rational soul

ceases its operations as in the case of lunatics and maniacs,

and the sensitive soul desists from acting in lethargic

persons. I wish these observations to receive a diligent

consideration; for they have a great tendency to induce a man

to enter upon a serious and sure examination respecting

himself, to attain a correct knowledge of the state of

regeneration, and sedulously to distinguish between it and

the state BEFORE the law, and chiefly between it and that

UNDER the law.

4. Yet some person will here rejoin, and, for the sake of

excusing or defending his opinion, will say, "It cannot be

denied that the regenerate will more good than they actually

perform, and perpetrate more evil than they will."

My answer is, this, when correctly understood, may be

conceded; for it is stated with some ambiguity. "To will and

not to will this thing," may be understood concerning either

a complete or an incomplete volition and nolition, (to use

the words of Thomas Aquinas,) though in a sense a little

different. (1.) I give the appellation of a complete will to

that which is borne to a particular object that is

particularly considered, approving or disapproving of that

object according to the prescript or direction of the last

judgment of the reason that is formed concerning it. (2.) I

give the appellation of an incomplete will to that which is

borne towards the same object generally considered, approving

or disapproving of it according to the prescript or direction

not of the last judgment of the reason which is formed

concerning it. The former of these, which is indeed complete,

may be called simply a volition and a nolition. But the

latter, which is incomplete, is otherwise expressed by the

words, desire and wishing, and ought to be called vellcity

rather than will.

Having premised these things, I now say, It cannot be

affirmed with truth, "that a regenerate man wills more good

with a complete will than he actually performs," unless

without any fault of his own, he be hindered by necessity or

by some greater force, or "that he actually does more evil

than it is his will to do." For he does it not through

coaction. A merchant who, for the sake of avoiding shipwreck,

throws his heavy bales into the sea, willingly performs that

act, having followed this last judgment of his reason -- that

it is better for his bales of goods to be destroyed, than for

himself to perish with them. Thus, with a complete (I do not

say with a full) volition, David willed his adulterous

intercourse with Bathsheba. Willingly, and with a complete

volition, Peter denied Christ.

But if this be understood concerning an incomplete will, then

I grant it may be said "that the regenerate will to perform

more good than they really execute, and to omit more evil

than they omit." This, however, is not an exclusive property

of the regenerate; for it belongs to all those who are so

under the law, that in them the law has discharged all its

functions, and (the Holy Spirit employing it for this

purpose) in them has produced all those effects which it is

possible and usual for the law to produce. Both the

regenerate, and those who are under the law, might indeed

will, that there was not in them such a vast force and

efficacy of sin yet existing and reigning in them; and might

wish, that they were not solicited and impelled to evil deeds

through concupiscence and the temptation of sin; nay, they

might also will that they did not lust or indulge in

concupiscence; but those evil acts to which they are

solicited by sin which either is in them, or dwells in them

and reigns, they do not perform, except through the

intervention of the consent of the will that has been

obtained by this temptation of sin. For lust does not bring

forth sin, unless it has conceived; but it conceives through

the consent of the will tanquam ex marito. But as long as the

will remains in a state of suspense, inclining to neither

part, so long no act is produced -- as we behold in a just

balance, or true scales, of which neither part verges upward

or downward prior to one of them receiving an accession of

weight which depresses that scale and elevates the opposite

one. All motion reclines or depends on rest as on a

foundation. Thus, the will does not move towards the part of

sin unless when acquiescing in its temptation.

5. These remarks are exceedingly plain, and capable of being

fully confirmed by experience itself, if any one will only

accurately ponder within himself all the motions of his own

will. But the greatest part of us avoid this duty; for it

cannot be performed without [inducing] sorrow and sickness of

mind, which no man willingly brings upon himself. But it is

by no means probable, that sin should obtain a full consent

from the will of that man who is generally well instructed in

the righteousness and unrighteousness of actions, before he

has ceased to feel any sorrow or regret: Wherefore, the

difference between a regenerate and an unregenerate man must

not be placed in this particular when both of them commit

sin. For, in that particular deed, they equally yield to the

temptation of sin, both of them sin from the same principle

of depraved nature, and in both instances the resistance is

one and the same when sin is perpetrated, that is, on the

part of the mind and conscience convicted of the justice or

the injustice of the deed. For if the Spirit were itself that

resistance, then sin would not be perpetrated in the very

act.

"Is there then no difference between the regenerate and the

unregenerate, when they commit sin?" That I may not deny

this, I say that such difference must be brought forward from

plain passages in the Holy Scriptures; otherwise, that man

will deceive himself to his great peril, who follows some

other rule of judging.

THE CONCLUSION

AN Examination and comparison of each of the three

Interpretations of this chapter. 1. The FIRST, which is the

latest of the two opinions embraced by St. Augustine, and

which interprets this chapter concerning a man under grace,

has various disadvantages: (1.) in the meaning of the word

CARNAL, and that of the phrase, "sold under sin." (2.) In the

explanation of the evil which, the apostle says, he did; and

of the good which he omitted. (3.) In the explanation of the

word To Do or To PERFORM. (4.) In the interpretation of

"indwelling sin." (5.) In the explanation of "the law of the

mind." (6.) In explaining the captivity of man under the law

of sin. (7.) In the distorted meaning given to the votive

exclamation. (8.) In assigning to a regenerate man a double

servitude, and in interpreting "the mind" for "the spirit."

These eight inconveniences are sufficient to induce a

rejection of this First Interpretation. 2. The SECOND, which

is that of modern divines, and which also explains the

chapter concerning a man under grace, in addition to the

inconveniences that it has in common with the First, has

likewise some which are peculiar to itself. (1.) In saying,

what permanently belongs to the continuous state of this man,

sometimes only happens to him. (2.) In giving a rash

explication of "performing that which is good." (3.) In

asserting, that the regenerate commit sin unwillingly. (4.)

In predicating contradictory things concerning this man. (5.)

In predicating with restriction those things concerning the

regenerate, which the Scriptures simply attribute to them.

3. The THIRD, which is St. Augustine's first opinion, as well

as that of Arminius, and which understands this chapter as

relating to a man who is under the law, is plain and

perspicuous, and not at disagreement either with apostolical

phraseology or with other passages of Scripture; this fact is

rendered obvious even from this circumstance -- that this man

is said at once to be "placed under the law" and "under the

dominion of sin." 4. This treatise is closed with an

address, by Arminius, to his brethren in the ministry, in

which the author offers himself for examination, with a most

serious intreaty for them to admonish him, in a fraternal

manner, if he has erred; but to yield their assent to the

truth, if he has in this work written such things as are in

accordance with the scriptures and with the meaning of the

apostle.

Let us now briefly compare these three expositions of Romans

vii, FIRST, that which St. Augustine gave not long before

his death; Secondly, that which he taught in early life,

which is likewise my interpretation, and that of many doctors

of the primitive church, as I have already proved, and that

of some even among our own divines; and, LASTLY, the

exposition of those persons who assent to St. Augustine in

this particular-that in common with him they explain it as

relating to a regenerate man, but who dissent from him on

another particular -- that they interpret GOOD and EVIL, not

as relating to the act of CONCUPISCENCE, but as referring to

ACTUAL GOOD AND EVIL.

1. That St. Augustine might be able to interpret this chapter

as relating to a regenerate man and one placed under grace,

(which he supposed would be serviceable to him in his

disputes with the Pelagians,) he was compelled to put a

forced construction on the apostolical phraseology, and to

interpret many things in opposition to the express meaning

and intention of the apostle.

(1.) He has interpreted a carnal man to mean one who yet

bears about with him mortal flesh, who is not yet become

spiritual in the flesh, and who still has and feels within

himself the lusts of the flesh. But about the first of these

two descriptions of men the apostle is not here treating: It

is, therefore, quite beyond the purpose; and I beseech St.

Augustine to point out to me a single passage of Scripture,

in which the regenerate are called carnal because they still

have within them the lusts of the flesh. If they are called

spiritual in the Scriptures, "because by the Spirit they

mortify the deeds of the flesh" and do not go after carnal

lusts, but walk according to the Spirit, then indeed they

cannot be called carnal from the fact of their still having

those lusts. They may be called "those who are not perfectly

spiritual" on account of the presence of sinful lusts; but

they can by no means be styled carnal, because the dominion

of sin is taken away from them.

In a similar manner he was under the necessity of distorting

another attribute of this man, sold under sin, when this

phrase properly signifies "one who is the slave of sin, and

who serves sin," whether he does this willingly without any

resistance of conscience, or in opposition to his mind and so

far unwillingly. It is not allowed to us to frame petty

distinctions, and, according to these, to attribute to

persons certain words, which the Scriptures do not employ, in

that sense, and which are not usually ascribed to those

persons in holy writ.

(2.) Then he interprets the evil which the apostle says he

did, by the word to lust or to indulge in concupiscence; and

the good which he says he omitted, by the word not to lust --

a most absurd and distorted application of those terms!

First. Because the words, Katergazesqai, Prassein and Poiein

"to do," cannot have the same signification as concupisco,

"to lust." At least, so far as I know, the Scriptures have in

no passage, explained "to lust" by any of those three words.

And St. Augustine himself, in the definition of sin, when

distinguishing between these things, says, "Sin is every

thing which is spoken, done, and lusted or desired against

the law of God."

Bucer, in his "Comment on Romans 7," says, "Some persons

receive the three verbs here rendered 'to do,' in the

acceptation, 'to lust,' but that is not St. Paul's mode of

speaking. He understands by the word, the deed itself which

is actually committed at the impulse of concupiscence, in

opposition to that which the law dictates, and which the

mind, consenting to that law, approves. Concupitio, 'to lust'

or desire, is in reality, an internal act of concupiscence in

the mind, which indulges in such concupiscence. But these

verbs 'to do,' in this chapter do not signify an internal act

of lusting, but, properly, the external act of doing those

things which have been lusted or desired." (Fol. 369.)

Secondly. "Sin is said to do this evil, and, by the

perpetration of the evil, to slay the man himself." Sin does

not slay him through concupiscence. St. James speaks thus:

"Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and

sin, when it is finished [or completed by action], bringeth

forth death." (i, 15.) But it slays the man through actual

sin. This is declared by the apostle in the fifth verse of

this very chapter, when he says, "for when we were in the

flesh, the motions of sin, which were by the law, did work in

our members to bring forth fruit unto death." I am now

speaking, not according to the rigor of the law, but

according to the grace of the gospel in Jesus Christ.

Thirdly. The evil and the good, the former of which, he says,

he perpetrates, but the latter he omits, are so opposed to

each other, that evil is what is forbidden by a prohibitive

law, which law is usually proposed by a negative; but Good is

what is commanded by a preceptive law, which is usually

propounded by an affirmative. A sin is perpetrated against a

prohibitive law by commission, but against a preceptive law

by omission. On this account they are called sins of omission

and of commission. If a prohibitive law be observed, evil is

said to be omitted, but if a preceptive law be observed, good

is said to be performed.

Now, to lust, and not to lust, are not thus opposed to each

other. For though to lust be forbidden by a prohibitive law,

yet not to lust is not commanded by a preceptive law; neither

can it be commanded by such a law; for not to lust consists

of a negative or the omission of an act; but by omission, an

offense is committed against a preceptive law. But, by the

omission of concupiscence, no offense is committed against a

positive or preceptive law, but a prohibitive law is

fulfilled; and by obedience, which consists in not lusting,

good is not performed, but evil is omitted. That we may point

out this absurdity [of St. Augustine's exposition], we will

invert in the following manner what the apostle has said:

"The good that I would, I do," that is, I do not lust; "but

the evil which I would not, I do not," that is, I do not

lust. For I will not to lust, and I do not lust; I nill to

lust, and I do not lust. Therefore, in this case, the very

same act is the performance of good and the omission of evil

-- a complete absurdity. And that is called the performance

of a good action which is the omission of an evil one -- an

equal absurdity! O Augustine, where was thy usual acumen? Let

the expression be pardoned; for a good philosopher is not

always a philosopher, and our Homer himself will sometimes

nod.

Fourthly. It is an illogical mode of expression to say, "I

will to lust," and "I will not to lust," because actual

concupiscence is prior to volition and nolition, and the act

of concupiscence does not depend upon the choice or

determination of the will. According to the trite and true

saying, "first motions are not in our power, unless they be

occasioned by some act of the will," as the schoolmen express

themselves. But we must say, "I could wish not to lust," that

is, "I could wish to be free from the impulse of

concupiscence." And this is an expression of desire, not

tending to or going out towards the performance or omission

of our act, but earnestly demanding the act of another person

for our liberation from that evil which impels us to an evil

act, and which hinders us from a good act -- we approving of

the good act and disapproving of the bad one.

(3.) He was compelled, when expounding what the apostle says

in the 18th verse, "But to perform that which is good I find

not," to interpret it by "completing what is good," that is,

"I find not perfectly to do what is good," as is evident from

those passages which we have cited from St. Augustine. This

interpretation is absurd, distorted, and contradictory to the

sentiments and meaning of the author; for,

First. The word, Katergazesqai does not signify "to perfect,"

that is, "perfectly to do any thing;" but it signifies "to

operate, to perform, to effect, or to do," as this word is

most commonly used, not for "doing any thing perfectly," but

for "producing an effect." My observations on this point are

evident from the text itself; for the same Greek word is

employed in the first clause of the 15th verse, when the

apostle says, "For that which I do, I allow not," yet he does

not perfectly perform the evil of which he disapproves. It is

also used in the latter clause of the 20th verse, "Now then

it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me." But

sin does not perfectly perpetrate evil in this man,

especially if he be regenerate, as St. Augustine supposes;

and he openly says himself the contrary to this, as is

evident from the passages which we have already cited in the

fourth part of this treatise.

Secondly. The synonyms of this verb which are promiscuously

used in the seventh chapter, prassein and poiein prove the

same thing. For the apostle says that he does and performs

the evil which he would not, (verses 15, 16, 19,) yet he does

not perfectly perform that evil; this is obvious from what he

adds, "which I would not." Therefore he performs it not with

a full consent of his will. For this is confessed by St.

Augustine, when he explains the passage about the regenerate;

but he does it not with a full consent of the will, that is,

he does it not perfectly.

Thirdly. "The GOOD which the apostle would, but which he does

not," (19,) is, according to St. Augustine, not to lust. But

how is it that the apostle indeed does this "good," [by

willing it, but does not perfect it, Therefore, a two-fold

omission of concupiscence must be laid down [by those who

adopt St. Augustine's argumentation,] one, under the term to

do, is called an imperfect omission; the other, under the

word to complete, receives the appellation of perfect.

According to St. Augustine's sense, the apostle says in this

verse, (19,) "I will not to lust, and this good I indeed do,

but I do not perfect it." From this remark, the absurdity

which I have mentioned is most manifest.

Fourthly. More good is attributed to the will of this man,

than to its capability and powers or efficacy. But the

perfect volition of good is not attributed to his will,

neither can it be attributed. Therefore, from its capability

and efficacy not only can the perfect performance of good be

taken away, but the imperfect performance is likewise taken

away from them. That is, it is denied respecting this man,

not only that he perfects good, but that he even performs it.

Wherefore, this passage must not be understood concerning

perfection, that is, the perfect performance of good.

(4.) He was forced to interpret "sin that dwelleth or

inhabiteth within me," by "sin existing within," and to

create a distinction between it and "sin reigning and

exercising the dominion over a man," while the phrase,

"dwelling within me," denotes dominion, and the full and

supreme power of him who is the resident, as we have

previously shewn in its proper place. But it is apparent that

sin reigns in this man; for it commits that sin in him which

he himself would not, and leads him away as a captive under

its power.

(5.) He was under the necessity of interpreting "the law of

the mind" by "the law of the Spirit," though in contradiction

to the great contrariety subsisting between the attribute

which is given to "the law of the mind," and that which is

ascribed to "the law of the Spirit." For, in Romans vii, 23,

"the law of the mind" is said to be overcome in combat by

"the law of the members," from which event, the man "is

brought into captivity to the law of sin." And in Romans

viii, 2, "the law of the Spirit" is said to make the man

"free from the law of sin and death;" that is, it is stronger

and superior in the conflict against "the law of the

members;" and, when the latter is conquered and overcome,

"the law of the Spirit" delivers the man from the captivity

into which he had been brought by the force of "the law of

the members."

(6.) St. Augustine was compelled to pervert the phrase,

"captivity to the law of sin," and to give it the meaning of

our primeval state in Adam, from whom we are born corrupt and

under the captivity of sin and Satan, when, in this passage,

the apostle is not treating on that captivity, but on

another, which is produced from it, that is, by "the law of

the members" which we have contracted from Adam, waging war

against "the law of the mind," overcoming it, and bringing

man, by his own act, under captivity to the law of sin. For

we have the former captivity originally from Adam, but we

bring down the latter upon ourselves by our own act. Even if

the discourse of the apostle had referred to our primeval

state, yet, because the regenerate have received remission of

sin and are endowed with the spirit of the grace of Christ,

they cannot be said to be captives under sin. For, though the

fuel has not been extinguished, yet the power of commanding,

and of subjecting us to itself, is taken away from sin by the

power of regeneration.

(7.) He is forced to torture the votive exclamation in the

24th verse, to a desire different from that on which the

apostle is here treating, and with which the thanksgiving in

the 25th verse does not correspond. For, in this passage, St.

Paul treats upon the desire by which the man requests to be

delivered from the dominion of sin, which he calls "the body

of death;" and St. Augustine is compelled [by the scheme of

interpretation which he had adopted] to explain in reference

to the desire by which he desires to be liberated from this

mortal body, and when that event occurs, he will at once be

free from the concupiscence of sin. A thanksgiving, however,

seems [in this case] to be most unadvisedly subjoined to the

votive desire, before the fruition of the thing which is said

to be wished; yet this is done in this passage, according to

the interpretation of St. Augustine.

(8.) Lastly, St. Augustine is forced to assign a double

servitude to a regenerate man -- the one, as he serves God --

the other, as he serves sin; and this in contradiction to the

express declaration of Christ -- "No man can at one time

serve two masters." It is objected, "that in a different

respect, and according to his different parts, man is said to

serve God, and to serve sin;" but this remark does not clear

this opinion from the stain with which it is aspersed. (i.)

Because the Scriptures are unacquainted with that

distinction, when they are speaking about regenerate persons;

let a passage to the contrary be produced. (ii.) Because, if

even the flesh war against the Spirit or the mind by lusting;

yet a man cannot be said, solely on account of this

resistance and warfare, "with his flesh to serve" sin, or

"the law of sin;" for, with St. Augustine, these two are the

same things.

He is likewise compelled to use the word, "the mind," for the

regenerated part of man, for the man so far as he is

regenerate, in opposition to Scripture usage and phraseology,

as we have explained in the first part of this treatise.

These appear to me most equitable reasons for rejecting the

latter opinion of St. Augustine, and for appealing from him

when asleep to St. Augustine in his waking moments. I have no

doubt that he would also have abandoned this his second

opinion, had he taken into his consideration the arguments

which are now adduced, especially when he had perceived the

explication of the whole chapter to be so suitable and

proper, and impossible to be wrested in any point by the

Pelagians for proving their doctrine.

2. Our divines have fallen into some of these errors with

which we have charged the opinion of St. Augustine, such as

the following: They are forced to interpret "to be carnal,"

and "to be sold under sin," in a manner very different from

that which the meaning of the apostle will allow; they call

"sin that dwelleth in a man," "sin existing within," thus

distinguishing it from reigning sin; they assert that "the

law of the mind" signifies "the law of the Spirit;" they

explain in a corrupt manner the votive exclamation; and,

lastly, they attribute a two-fold servitude to a regenerate

man. In addition to these mistakes, they fall into others

which are peculiar to their interpretation, but which are

agreeable neither to the meaning of the apostle in this

chapter, nor to the rest of the Scriptures, for,

(1.) They are compelled to interpret that which, according to

the meaning of the apostle, belongs to the continuous state

of this man, as if it happened to him only occasionally, in

contradiction to the express phraseology of the apostle, who

says, "The good that I would, I do not; but the evil which I

would not, that I do." This phraseology is by no means in

accordance with the signification by which any one is said

occasionally to perpetrate evil and to do good, as we have

already rendered very manifest.

(2.) They are under the necessity of interpreting the phrase,

"The good that I would, I do not" by "I do not good in the

perfection in which I ought," or, "I do not so much good as

it is my will to do;" yet neither of these explanations is

agreeable to the meaning of the apostle, as we have

previously seen.

(3.) They broadly assert, that while the regenerate are

actually committing sin, they are unwilling to commit sin in

the very act of sinning, in opposition to the whole of the

Scriptures and to the nature of actual sin itself, which, if

it be not voluntary, ceases to be sin.

(4.) They are compelled to say contradictory things about

this man. For they take away from sin, which exists within

him, the dominion over him; and yet they attribute to it a

habitation or indwelling, and they ascribe such force and

efficacy to it, that it perpetrates evil itself in the man in

opposition to his will, and brings him into captivity to the

law of sin. These are most undoubted effects indeed of sin

reigning and exercising dominion.

(5.) Lastly, as there are many passages of Scripture, which

attribute to the regenerate the willing of good, a delight in

the law 0f God, and things of a similar kind, they are

compelled to interpret those passages by this restrictive

particle, "after the inward man," while, in the rest of the

Scriptures, such attributes are simply ascribed to a

regenerate man, because they have the predominance in him.

But it is not necessary, at this time, to repeat all those

things which we have before written and proved against that

opinion.

3. But the opinion which I have undertaken to explain, is

plain and perspicuous, under no necessity to affix any thing

to the phraseology of the apostle, or to impinge against any

other portions of holy writ. This may be perceived at one

glance, by him who will cast his eyes upon these two things,

that the man who is the subject of the present investigation,

is said to be placed under the dominion of sin and under the

law, that is, he is one in whom the law has discharged its

entire office.

(1.) For, as he is placed under the dominion of sin, the

following affirmations are correctly and without any

contortion made concerning him: "he is sold under sin; he

does that which he wills not, and omits that which he wills;

sin dwells in him, and in his flesh dwelleth no good thing;

he cannot attain to the performance of that which is good; he

does not perform that which is good, but he perpetrates evil;

evil is present with him; the law of his members wages war

with the law of his mind and overcomes it, and renders the

man a captive under the law of sin which he has in his

members; and, being thus entangled and bound down, he is

detained by the body of this death, (that is, by the body of

sin,) and required with his flesh to serve the law of sin."

(2.) But, as he is said to be placed under the law, the

following affirmations belong to him correctly and without

any contortion: "He allows not (he approves not) that which

he does; he wills that which he does not, and he wills not

that which he does; he consents to the law of God that it is

good; it is no longer he who commits evil; he has good

dwelling in his mind; the good that he wills he does not, but

the evil which he wills not, that he does; he delights in the

law of God after the inward man; with the law of his mind he

wages war against the law of his members; he is exceedingly

desirous of deliverance; and with his mind he serves the law

of God."

Nay, these two united classes of attributes, joined as they

intimately are, in the text of the apostle, cannot belong to

any other man than to this as he is placed under the law, and

at the same time under the dominion of sin. So far from these

two relations not being capable of belonging at once to the

same man, that he who is under the law necessarily endures

the dominion of sin, that is, the law is too weak to be able

to release and liberate the sinner from the tyranny of sin.

This is the subject upon which the apostle treats through the

whole of this chapter, and points it out in the person of

that man who is placed under the law in a mode the most

excellent of all, that is, one in whom the law has fulfilled

not only some part of its office, (for that did not serve the

purpose which he had in view,) but in whom the law had

discharged all its offices and acts; for this was required by

the necessity of the cause about which the apostle was

treating; because "the weakness of the law" could not be

taught by the example of him who had not within himself all

those things which are usually effected by the law. For the

Jews might have always objected that some other persons had

made still further progress through the power and efficacy of

the law.

If this observation, as well as many others, be diligently

considered, it will be of great potency in effecting a

persuasion that the present chapter must be understood as

relating to a man who is under the law. And I feel fully

persuaded within myself, that if views similar to these had

entered into the minds of our expositors, when they explained

this portion of Scripture, they would undoubtedly have

interpreted it in this manner; for such were their piety and

their learning, that I cannot bring myself to feel any other

persuasion than this concerning them. But it frequently

happens, that the fear of falling into error or heresy, if

any passage be explained in a manner different from that

generally received, hinders those who are under the influence

of such a fear from venturing the more diligently to inspect

such passage, and to consider whether it may not be explained

appropriately and agreeably to the analogy of faith, even by

that mode which is said to be favourable to heresy.

I likewise believe, that this interpretation of mine is

rejected by many persons who have never once thought on the

mode in which the Scriptures define that man whom I assert to

be described in this chapter. If they had earnestly

endeavoured to ascertain this point, they would assuredly

have discovered that all these things may be most

commodiously explained concerning a man who is under the law.

I will add, as the result of my own experience, that I have

found multitudes who have not only not considered with

sufficient diligence, but who also have not exhibited any

desire to consider, what these names and epithets properly

signify, and how they must be accurately distinguished from

each other -- the natural man, the carnal man, the outward

man, the old man, the sensual man, the earthly man, the

worldly man -- also, the spiritual man, the heavenly man, the

inward man, the new man, the illuminated man, the regenerate

man, &c. The same persons also have not manifested any

inclination to distinguish in an accurate and suitable manner

between the acts and operations of the Spirit -- when making

use of the law, and when employing the gospel -- when

preparing a home or abode for himself, and when actually the

inhabitant of his own temple -- of his enlightening,

regenerating and sealing -- of his bringing men to Christ,

uniting them to Christ -- and communicating to them the

benefits of Christ -- of his operating, co-operating,

exciting, aiding, assisting, and confirming or strengthening

-- and of his infusing habits, and producing good actions.

All these things seem to me to be of such a description that

if any person were, without a consideration of these matters,

to attempt a serious and solid explanation of those things of

which the apostle is treating in this chapter, his conduct

would appear to me like that of a man who should endeavour to

construct a large and splendid edifice without stones and

lime.

4. These remarks I offer, with a sincere and candid mind, to

those pious and learned men, and those eminent servants of

Christ, my beloved brethren in Christ and fellow-labourers in

the work of the Lord, who ought ever to receive from me all

due honour and deference, to be read, known, judged, and

approved or disapproved; and I request and most earnestly

beseech of them only one thing, in the name of our common

saviour -- that, if they shall discover me to have written

anything, in the preceding treatise, which is either contrary

to the analogy of faith or contrary to the sense and meaning

of the apostle, they will admonish, teach and instruct me

about it in a fraternal manner. If they find any such matter,

I testify, before God, that I will not only lend an attentive

and patient hearing to their admonitions, teaching and

instruction, but will also yield them full compliance. I

likewise protest, that if, in the present instance, any

things of this description have escaped from me, (for we all

know but in part,) I consider them as not written and as not

spoken.

But if they shall perceive that these very things are

agreeable to the rest of the Scriptures and conformable to

the mind of the apostle, then I may be permitted to request

and intreat from them that they will grant a place to the

truth, thus pointed out, in the church of Christ, which is

the pillar and ground of the truth.

I solemnly engage, that there is no cause for them to be

afraid lest disturbances, quarrels, dissensions, or the

occasions of such great evils, in the Christian church,

should arise from such an examination and conference. They

will have to discuss the subject with one -- who knows in

part how to distinguish between those doctrines which are

simply necessary and fundamental, and those which have not in

them an equal necessity, but are as the parts of a

superstructure raised on a foundation -- who, next to the

necessity for truth, thinks all things should be yielded to

the peace of the churches -- who can, with Christian charity,

bear with those that differ from him, provided they do not

attempt "to have dominion over the faith of other persons" --

who is not desirous with an officious hastiness to obtrude on

the public either his own admissions, or those of other

persons, which had been confided to each other for the sake

of a mutual conference, but who knows how to retain them

faithfully, and has skill enough to revolve them in his mind

for nine long years, according to the ancient proverb, "One

day is the disciple of another; our later meditations are

wiser and more accurate than our early ones; we daily grow

old and yet are learning many things" Lastly, they will have

to discuss the subject with one who may be in error, but who

cannot be a heretic, and whose will assuredly it is not to be

one.

Amicable, fraternal, and placid conferences of this

description, instituted between professors of the same faith

and of the same religion, are not only useful, but likewise

necessary to the churches of Christ, for the further

investigation of the truth, for retaining it firmly when

discovered, and for boldly defending it against adversaries.

From these friendly conferences, we may discover truth, since

they are not undertaken through a desire for victory, or for

the sake of defending some topic which had been formerly

conceived and adopted. But from those others, which are not

so much Christian conferences, as vehement, bitter and

vexatious altercations, and which we perceive to be agitated

by the followers and defenders of different religious

professions, generally ensues the result that is comprised in

the vulgar proverb, "Truth is lost in the midst of their

wrangling." Such an issue is no ground of surprise when the

very method and circumstances of the altercation very often

declare that the whole affair was at its commencement

undertaken, and afterwards prosecuted, without the spirit of

truth, charity and peace; and that, as a necessary

consequence, it has been conducted to a sad catastrophe, most

lamentable to the churches of Christ.

And let no man rashly persuade himself, that as long as the

[visible] church shall be a sojourner in this world, and

shall have, in the midst of her, unskillful, infirm and

wicked persons, she will maintain the doctrine of Christ so

correctly as not to require a still further investigation of

the truth from the Scriptures, which are the inexhaustible

fountain of divine wisdom, as to be able to dispense with the

examination of those dogmas which are built up as a

superstructure on the foundation of the Scriptures, and as

not to be under the least necessity of confirming and

defending Christian doctrine, by the force and weight of

solid arguments, against ancient heresies which have been

polished up after a new method, and against novel heresies

which are daily springing up and becoming still more

prevalent.

It is not an act of arrogance to enter upon such an exercise

and employment as this, but it is an act of true and solid

piety towards God, which commands and prescribes that, as "a

dispensation of the gospel has been committed to us," we

ought to "stir up the gifts of God which are in us," to study

and strive to augment the talents which have been divinely

granted to us, and, with a pure conscience and in the fear of

the Lord, to discharge the duties of this sacred ministry, to

the sanctification of his name, the building up and

edification of the church of Christ, and to the demolition

and extirpation of the kingdom of Satan and of Antichrist --

which may the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ

vouchsafe to grant to us, through and for the sake of his

only begotten Son, and in the power and efficacy of his

Spirit. Amen.

END OF DISSERTATION ON ROMANS.

A LETTER

ADDRESSED TO

HIPPOLYTUS A COLLIBUS,

Ambassador from the most illustrious Prince, The elector

Palatine, Frederick IV,

To the Seven United Dutch Provinces:

BY

THE REV. JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.

OF OUDEWATER IN HOLLAND

An Eminent Professor Of Sacred Theology,

Likewise,

CERTAIN ARTICLES

To be subjected to a diligent examination, because some

controversy has arisen about them among the Professors of the

reformed Religion: In Which Arminius more fully declares his

sentiments on the principal Articles of Christian Doctrine.

BENEVOLENT READER,

IT cannot be a matter of secrecy to you, how various,

uncertain and prodigious the rumors are which have been

circulated through Holland, Germany, and Great Britain,

concerning James Arminius, Professor of Divinity; and in what

manner (I do not stop to discuss with how much zeal) some

persons accuse this man of schism and others of heresy, some

charge him with the crime of Pelagianism and others brand him

with the black mark of Socinianism, while all of them

execrate him as the pest of the reformed churches. On this

account, those persons who feel a regard for the memory of

this learned man, and who, not without good reason, are

desirous of maintaining his reputation and character, and of

defending him from those atrocious imputations and virulent

calumnies, have lately published some of his erudite

lucubrations, which are polished with the greatest care. They

have thus placed them within the reach of the public, that

the reader, who is eager in the pursuit after truth, may more

easily and happily form his judgment about the station which

Arminius is entitled to hold among posterity, not from

fallacious rumors and the criminations of the malevolent, but

from authentic documents, as if from the ingenuous confession

itself of the accused speaking openly in his own cause, and

mildly replying to the crimes with which he has been charged.

With this object in view, the friends of Arminius have

published, as separate treatises, his "Modest Examination of

a Pamphlet, written some years ago by that very learned

Divine, William Perkins, on Predestination: To which is

added, an Analysis of the Ninth Chapter of the Epistle to the

Romans," and his "Dissertation on the true and genuine

Meaning of the Seventh Chapter of the Epistle to the Romans."

But these two works are neither sufficient nor satisfactory

to many dispositions that are prying or that indulge in

surmises, and to other eminent men who abound with an

acrimonious shrewdness of judgment; because they embrace

neither the whole nor the chief of the perplexing

difficulties of James Arminius. Some of those who attended

his Academical Lectures, affirm that he frequently uttered

novel and astounding paradoxes about other points of the

orthodox doctrine [than are contained in the two works just

mentioned]. Other persons relate, as a great secret, that

Arminius addressed "A Letter" to Hippolytus a Collibus, in

which he more fully discloses his own pestiferous sentiments;

and that "CERTAIN ARTICLES" are circulated in a private

manner, in which, while treating upon several of the chief

heads of orthodox theology, he introduces his own poisonous

dogmas.

In this state of affairs, we may be permitted to give some

assistance to an absent person, nay, to one who is dead, and

to offer a reply to the accusations and criminations which we

have now specified, by the evidence of witnesses who are

worthy of credit, and by the publication of the very

documents which we are thus challenged to produce. Perhaps,

by this means, we shall be able to remove those sinister

insinuations and suspicions. We shall, at least, meet the

wishes of a number of persons, and shall terminate the

anxieties of several minds that have till now been in a state

of suspense.

Accept, therefore, candid reader, of that "Letter" about

which so many reports have been circulated, and which was

addressed to Hippolytus a Collibus, Ambassador from Prince

Frederick 4, the Electar Palatine.

Accept, likewise, of those "ARTICLES" which are to be

diligently examined and pondered, and which give us the

sentiments of Arminius on the One and the Triune God, The

Attributes of God, the Deity of the Son, Predestination and

Divine Providence, Original Sin, Free Will, the Grace of God,

Christ and his Satisfaction, Justification, Faith and

Repentance, Regeneration, the Baptism of Infants, the Lords

Supper, and On Magistracy. Accurately consider and candidly

judge whatever he thought necessary to be amended or to be

rendered more complete in the doctrine of the reformed

churches.

The writing of this man require no commendations from me, or

from any other person: There is no need of ivy in this

instance, for these productions will insure approbation.

A LETTER,

BY

THE REV. JAMES ARMINIUS, D.D.

&c. &c.

TO HIS EXCELLENCY, THE NOBLE LORD, HIPPOLYTUS A COLLIBUS,

AMBASSADOR, FROM THE MOST ILLUSTRIOUS PRINCE, THE ELECTOR

PALATINE, TO THE SEVEN UNITED DUTCH PROVINCES, JAMES ARMINIUS

WISHETH HEALTH AND SUCCESS

MOST NONOURABLE SIR:

When I was lately admitted to a conversation with you, you

had the kindness to intimate to me the reports which you

understood had been circulated at Heidelberg about my

heterodoxy in certain articles of our faith; and you gave me

this information, not only that you might yourself hear from

me personally the whole truth about the matter, but, much

more, that, by the intervention of your good offices, the

suspicions concerning me, which have been so unhandsomely

conceived and propagated, might be removed from the minds of

other persons, since this is a course which truth requires. I

endeavoured at that interview, with diligence and seriousness

to comply with your obliging request, and by returning a

frank and open reply to each of those questions which your

excellency proposed, I instantly disclosed my sentiments

about those several Articles. For, in addition to my being

bound to do this, by my duty as a Christian man, and

especially as a divine, such a course of conduct was demanded

from me by the great candour, condescension and benevolence

which you exhibited towards me.

But my explanation was so agreeable to your excellency,

(which I ascribe to an act of the divine Benignity towards

me,) as to induce you, on that occasion, to think it

requisite that those propositions of mine should be committed

to writing and transmitted to you, not only for the purpose

of being thus enabled the more certainly and firmly to form

your own judgment about the matter when you had maturely

reflected upon it, but also with the design of communicating

my written answers to others, that they might confute the

calumny and vindicate my innocence. Having followed the

counsel of your prudence, and firmly relying on the same

hope, I now accede to your further wishes, in this letter;

and I intreat your excellency to have the goodness to peruse

its contents with the same candour and equanimity as were

displayed when you listened to their delivery. Unless my mind

greatly deceives me, your excellency will find in this letter

that which will not only be able to obliterate, but also

completely to eradicate, every unjust suspicion concerning

me, from the minds of those good men who know that every one

is the best interpreter of his own sentiments, and that the

utmost credit is to be given to him who sacredly, and in the

presence of God, bears testimony to his own meaning.

The articles of doctrine about which your excellency made

inquiries, were, as far as my memory serves me, the

following: the Divinity of the Son of God, Providence, Divine

Predestination, Grace and Free Will, and Justification.

Beside these, you inquired about the things which concerned

our opinions, in answer to the interrogatories of the States

of Holland, concerning the mode of holding the proposed

synod. But as the latter relate to that most eminent man, the

Revelation John Uytenbogard, minister of the church at the

Hague, as much as to me, I leave them to be explained by him,

whose residence is much nearer to that of your excellency.

With regard to all these doctrinal Articles, I confidently

declare that I have never taught anything, either in the

church or in the university, which contravenes the sacred

writings, that ought to be with us the sole rule of thinking

and of speaking, or which is opposed to the Dutch Confession

of Faith, or to the Heidelberg Catechism, that are our

stricter formularies of consent. In proof of this assertion I

might produce, as most clear and unquestionable testimonies,

the theses which I have composed on these several Articles,

and which have been discussed as Public Disputations in the

university; but as those theses are not entirely in readiness

for every one, and can be with difficulty transmitted, I will

now treat upon each of them specially, as far as I shall

conceive it necessary.

I. THE DIVINITY OF THE SON OF GOD.

Concerning the divinity of the Son of God, I have taught, and

still teach, that the Father has never been without his Word

and his Spirit, but that the Word and the Spirit are not to

be considered in the Father under the notion of properties,

as wisdom, goodness, justice, or power, but under that of

really existing persons, to whom it belongs to be, to live,

to understand, to will, to be capable, and to do or act, all

of which, when united, are indications and proofs of a

person, but that they are so in the Father as to be also from

the Father, in a certain order of origin, not through

collaterality, to be referred to the Father, and that they

are from the Father neither by creation nor by decision but

by a most wonderful and inexplicable internal emanation,

which, with respect to the Son, the ancient church called

generation, but with respect to the Holy Spirit, was

denominated spiration or breathing, a term required by the

very [etymon of the] word spirit. But about this breathing, I

do not interpose my judgment -- whether it is from the Father

and the Son, as the Latin fathers express themselves, or from

the Father through the Son, as the Greek fathers prefer to

define it, because this matter, I confess, far surpasses my

capacity. If, on any subject, we ought to think and speak

with sobriety, in my opinion, it must be on this.

Since these are my sentiments on the divinity of the Son of

God, no reason could exist why, on this point, I should

endure the shafts of calumny. Yet this slander was first

fabricated and spread through the whole of Germany by one in

whom such conduct was exceedingly indecorous; because he was

my pupil, and ought to have refrained from that course,

having been taught by his own painful experience that he

either possessed an unhappy memory, or was of doubtful

credit; for he had previously been convicted of a similar

calumny, and had openly confessed his fault before me, and

requested my forgiveness. But, as I learned from a certain

manuscript which was transmitted to Leyden out of Germany,

and which the same youth had delivered to the Heidelberg

divines, he took the groundwork of his calumny from those

things which I had publicly taught concerning the economy of

our salvation, as administered by the Father through the Son

and the Holy Spirit. In the explanation of this economy, I

had said "that we must have a diligent regard to this order,

which the Scriptures in every part most religiously observe;

and that we must distinctly consider what things are

attributed as peculiar to the Father in this matter, what to

the Son, and what to the Holy Spirit."

After this, some other persons seized upon a different

occasion for the same calumny, from my having said that the

Son of God was not correctly called Autoqeon "very God," in

the same sense in which that word signifies "God from

himself."

This audacious inclination for calumniating was promoted by

the circumstance of my having explained in a different

manner, certain passages of the Old and New Testament, which

have been usually adduced to establish the Consubstantiality

or the coessentiality of the trinity. But I can with ease in

a moment shew, from the books of the Old and New Testament

themselves, from the whole of antiquity, and from the

sentiments of the ancient church, both Greek and Latin, as

well as from the testimony of our own divines, that nothing

can be deduced from those alleged misinterpreted passages,

which is with the least semblance of probability, adverse to

the sound and orthodox faith. In his able defense of Calvin,

against the treatise of Hunnius, entitled "Calvin Judaizing,"

the learned Paraeus has taught that this last occasion was

seized upon in vain; and he has liberated me from the

necessity of this service.

To spend any time in confuting the first slander, which was

circulated by the young student, would not repay my trouble.

Those who know that the Father in the Son hath reconciled the

world unto himself, and administers the word of

reconciliation through the Spirit, know, likewise, that, in

the dispensation of salvation, an order must be considered

among the persons of the Trinity, and their attributes must

not be confounded, unless they be desirous of falling into

the heresy of the Patripassionists.

Respecting the second occasion, which concerns the word

Autoqeon "very God," an answer somewhat more laboured must be

undertaken, because there are not a few persons who are of a

contrary opinion, and yet our church does not consider such

persons as holding wrong sentiments concerning the trinity.

This is the manner in which they propound their doctrine.

"Because the essence of the Father and of the Son is one, and

because it has its origin from no one, therefore, in this

respect, the Son is correctly denominated Autoqeon that is,

God from himself."

But I reply, "The essence of the Son is from no one, or is

from himself," is not the same as "the Son is from himself,

or from no one." For, to speak in a proper and formal manner,

the Son is not an essence, but having his essence by a

certain mode Uparxewv of being or existence.

They rejoin -- "The Son may be considered in two respects,

"as he is the Son, and as he is God. As he is the Son, he is

from the Father, and has his essence from the Father. But as

he is God, he has his essence from himself or from no one."

But the latter of these expressions is the most correct; for

to have his essence from himself implies a contradiction.

I reply, I admit this distinction; but it is extended much

further than is allowable. For as he is God, he has the

divine essence. As he is the Son, he has it from the Father.

That is, by the word "God," is signified, generally, that

which has the divine essence without any certain mode of

subsistence. But, by the word "the Son," is signified a

certain mode of having the divine essence, which is through

communication from the Father, that is, through generation.

Let these double ternaries be taken into consideration, which

are opposed to each other, in one series,

To have Deity -- To BE God To have Deity from the Father --

To BE the Son To have Deity from no one -- To BE the Father

And it will be evident, that among themselves they mutually

correspond with each other, thus: "to have Deity," and "to be

God" -- "to have Deity from the Father," and "to be the Son"

-- "to have Deity from no one," and "to be the Father" -- are

consentaneous, though under the word "Father," as an

affirmative, that is not signified which has its essence from

no one; for this is signified by the word "ingenitus,

inwardly born, which is attributed to the Father, though not

with strictness, but only to signify that the Father has not

his essence by the mode of generation. But the word "FATHER"

by its own force and meaning is conclusive on this point: For

where order is established, it is necessary that a beginning

be made from some first person or thing, otherwise there will

be confusion proceeding onwards ad infinitum. But, with

respect to origin, he who is the first in this order has his

origin from no one; he who is the second, has his origin from

the first; he who is the third has his origin from the first

and the second, or from the first through the second. Were

not this the real state of the matter; there would be a

Collaterality, which would make as many Gods as there were

collateral persons laid down; since the Unity of the Deity in

the trinity is defended against the Anti-trinitarians solely

by the relation of origin and of order according to origin.

But that it may evidently appear what were the sentiments of

antiquity about this matter, I will here adduce from the

ancient fathers, both of the Greek and Latin church, some

passages which are applicable to this subject.

BASIL THE GREAT

According to the habit of causes to those things which are

from them, we say that the Father has precedence before the

Son. (Ever. lib. 1.)

- because the Son has his source from the Father. According

to this, the Father is the greater, as the cause and the

source. Wherefore our Lord also has said, "My Father is

greater than I," that is, because He is the Father. But what

other signification can the word "FATHER" have, than the

cause and the beginning of Him who is begotten from Him?

(Ibid.)

The Father is the root and the fountain of the Son and of the

Holy Spirit. (Discourse against the Sabellians and Arius.)

When I have said "one essence," I do not understand two

[persons] distinguished from one, but the Son subsisting from

the source of the Father, not the Father and Son from one

superior essence. For we do not call them "brothers," but we

confess them to be "the FATHER and the SON." But essence is

identity, because the Son is from the Father, not made by

command, but begotten from nature; not divided from the

Father, but while he remains perfect, reflecting perfectly

back again the light. But that you may not be able to charge

these our assertions against us as a crime, and lest you

should say, "He preaches two gods; he announces a multitude

of deities;" there are not two gods, neither are there two

fathers. He who produces two original sources, preaches two

gods. (Ibid.)

The way of the knowledge of God is, by one Spirit, through

one Son, to one Father. And, on the contrary, natural

goodness, natural sanctification, and royal dignity are

transmitted from the Father, through the only begotten Son,

to the Spirit. Thus we confess the persons [in the Godhead]

and at the same time the pious doctrine of the unity is not

undermined. (On the Holy Spirit, cap. 18.)

GREGORY NAZIANZEN

THE essence is common and equal to the Son with the Father,

though the Son has it from the Father. (Fourth Discourse on

Theology.)

How is it possible for the same thing to be greater than

itself and yet equal to itself? Is it not, therefore, plain,

that the word "greater," which is attributed to the Father in

reference to the Son, must be referred to CAUSE; but the word

"equal," which is attributed to the Son, as to his equality

with the Father, must be referred to Nature? (Ibid.)

It may indeed be truly said, but not therefore so honourably,

that, "with regard to the humanity, the Father is greater

than the Son:" For what is there wonderful in God being

greater than man? (Ibid.)

AMBROSE

Though Christ has redeemed us, yet "all things are of God,"

because from him is all the paternity. It is, therefore, of

necessity that the person of the Father have the precedence.

(On 2 Corinthians v, 18.)

Consult also his remarks On 1 Corinthians 15.

AUGUSTINE

IF that which begets is the original source of that which is

begotten, the Father is the source of the Son, because he

begets him. (On the Trinity, lib. 5, cap. 14.)

He did not say "whom the Father will send from me," as He

said, "whom I will send from the Father," that is, plainly

shewing the Father to be the source of the entire Deity.

(Ibid. Lib. 4, Cap. 10.)

- Therefore this was said concerning the Father: "He doeth

the works;" because from Him also is the origin of the works,

from whom the cooperating persons [in the Deity] have their

existence: For both the Son is born of Him, and the Holy

Spirit principally proceeds from Him, from whom the Son is

born, and with whom the same Spirit is common with the Son.

(Idem, tom. 10, fol. 11, col. 1.)

Indeed God the Father is not God from another God; but God

the Son is God from God the Father. But the Son is as much

from the Father, as the Father is from no one. (Against

Maximinus, Lib. 3, cap. 23, col. 2.)

HILARY

There is no God who is eternal and without beginning, and who

is God to that God from whom are all things. But the Father

is God to the Son; for from Him He was born God. (Lib. 4,

fol. 60.)

The confession of the true faith is, God is so born of God,

as light is from light, which, without detriment to itself,

offers its own nature from itself, that it may bestow that

which it has, and that it may have what it bestows, &c. (Lib.

6, fol 87.)

It is apparent from these passages, according to the

sentiments of the ancient church, that the Son, even as he is

God, is from the Father, because he has received his Deity,

according to which he is called "God," by being born of the

Father; though the name of God does not indicate this mode of

being or existence. From these quotations, it is also evident

that, because the Father is the source of the Son, and of the

Holy Spirit, he is called the source of the whole Deity; not

indeed because God has any beginning or source, but because

the Deity is communicated by the Father to the Son and the

Holy Spirit. So far, therefore, is this from being a correct

expression: "The Son of God as he is God, is from no one;

and, with respect to his essence, is from himself or from no

one." For he who has received his essence by being born of

the Father, is from the Father with respect to his essence.

I consider, therefore, that those who desire to think and to

speak with orthodox antiquity, ought to abstain from these

methods of expression; because, by adopting them, they seem

to become the patrons of the opposing heresies of the

Tritheists, and the Sabellians. Peruse the preface to the

Dialogues of St. Athanasius On the Trinity, by Theodoure

Beza; who excuses Calvin by saying, that he did not so

solicitously observe the difference between the two phrases -

- "He is the Son per se, through himself," and "He is the Son

a se, from himself."

If any one be desirous of knowing from me anything further on

this point, I will not refuse to hold a placid conference

with him either in writing or by conversation. I now proceed

to the other topics, in the discussion of which I will

consult brevity.

II. THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD

My sentiments respecting the providence of God are these: It

is present with, and presides over, all things; and all

things, according to their essences, quantities, qualities,

relations, actions, passions, places, times, stations and

habits, are subject to its governance, conservation, and

direction. I except neither particular, sublunary, vile, nor

contingent things, not even the free wills of men or of

angels, either good or evil: And, what is still more, I do

not take away from the government of the divine providence

even sins themselves, whether we take into our consideration

their commencement, their progress, or their termination.

1. With respect to the Beginning of Sin, I attribute the

following acts to the providence of God:

First. Permission, and that not idle, but which has united in

it four positive acts: (1.) The preservation of the creature

according to essence, life and capability. (2.) Care lest a

greater or an equal power be placed in opposition. (3.) The

offering of an object against which sin will be committed.

(4.) The destined concession of its concurrence, which, on

account of the dependence of a second on the first cause, is

a necessary concurrence.

Secondly. The administration of arguments and occasions,

soliciting to the perpetration of sin.

Thirdly. The determination of place, time, manner, and of

similar circumstances.

Fourthly. The immediate concurrence itself of God with the

act of sin.

2. With respect to the Progress of sin, I attribute also the

following four acts to the divine government:

The First is the direction of sin that is already begun, to a

certain object, at which the offending creature either has

not aimed, or has not absolutely aimed.

The Second act is the direction of sin to the end which God

himself wills, whether the creature intend or do not intend

that end, nay, though he intend another and quite opposite

end.

The Third act is the prescribing and determination of the

time during which he wills or permits sin to endure.

The Fourth act is the defining of its magnitude, by which

limits are placed on sin, that it may not increase and assume

greater strength.

The whole of these acts, both concerning the commencement and

the progress of sin, I consider distinctly in reference to

the act itself, and to the anomy or transgression of the law,

a course which, according to my judgment, is necessary and

useful.

3. Lastly, with respect to the END and COMPLETION of sin, I

attribute to divine providence either punishment through

severity, or remission through grace; which are occupied

about sin, in reference to its being sin and to its being a

transgression, of the law.

But I most solicitously avoid two causes of offense -- that

God be not proposed as the author of sin, and that its

liberty be not taken away from the human will. These are two

points which, if any one knows how to avoid, he will think

upon no act which I will not in that case most gladly allow

to be ascribed to the providence of God, provided a just

regard be had to the divine pre-eminence.

But I have given a most ample explanation of these my

sentiments, in the theses which were twice publicly disputed

on the same subject in the university. On this account,

therefore, I declare that I am much surprised, and not

without good reason, at my being aspersed with this calumny -

- that l hold corrupt opinions respecting the providence of

God. If it be allowable to indulge in conjecture, I think

this slander had its origin in the fact of my denying that,

with respect to the decree of God, Adam necessarily sinned --

an assertion which I yet constantly deny, and think it one

that ought not to be tolerated, unless the word "necessarily"

be received in the acceptation of "infallibly," as it is by

some persons; though this change does not agree with the

etymology of the two words; for, necessity is an affection of

being, but infallibility is an affection of the mind. Yet I

easily endure the use of the first of these words, provided

those two inconveniences to which I have recently alluded be

faithfully avoided.

III. DIVINE PREDESTINATION

With respect to the article of predestination, my sentiments

upon it are the following: It is an eternal and gracious

decree of God in Christ, by which he determines to justify

and adopt believers, and to endow them with life eternal, but

to condemn unbelievers, and impenitent persons; as I have

explained in the theses on the same subject, which were

publicly disputed, and in which, no one found any thing to be

reprehended as false or unsound. Only it was the opinion of

some persons that those theses did not contain all the things

which belong to this decree; nay, that the predestination

about which there is the greatest controversy at this time,

is not the subject of investigation in those theses. This

indeed I confess; for I considered it the best course to

discuss that decree of predestination which is the foundation

of Christianity, of our salvation, and of the assurance of

salvation, and upon which the apostle treats in the eighth

and ninth chapters of the epistle to the Romans, and in the

first chapter of that to the Ephesians-

But such a decree as I have there described is not that by

which God resolves to save some particular persons, and, that

he may do this, resolves to endow them with faith, but to

condemn others and not to endow them with faith. Yet many

people declare, that this is the kind of predestination on

which the apostle treats in the passages just cited. But I

deny what they assert.

I grant that there is a certain eternal decree of God,

according to which he administers the means necessary to

faith and salvation, and this he does in such a manner as he

knows to be suited to righteousness, that is, to his mercy

and his severity. But about this decree, I think nothing more

is necessary to be known, than that faith is the mere gift of

the gracious mercy of God; and that unbelief is partly to be

attributed to the fault and wickedness of men, and partly to

the just vengeance of God, which deserts, blinds and hardens

sinners.

But concerning that predestination by which God has decreed

to save and to endow with faith some particular persons, but

to damn others and not endow them with faith, so various are

the sentiment, entertained even by the divines of our

profession, that this very diversity of opinion easily

declares the difficulty with which it is possible to

determine any thing respecting it. For while some of them

propose, as the object of predestination generally

considered, that is, of election and reprobation, man as a

sinner and fallen in Adam, others lay it down, man considered

as created and placed "in puris naturalibus." Some of them

consider this object to be, man to be created, or, as some of

them express it, man as salvable and damnable, as capable of

being created and of falling. Others of them lay down the

object of election and reprobation, which they denominate

Nonelection and Preterition, man considered in common and

absolutely; but they lay down the object of reprobation, on

which they bestow the appellation of Predamnation and

Affirmative Reprobation, man a sinner and guilty in Adam.

Lastly, some of them suppose that the object must be

considered entirely in common, man as yet to be created, as

created, and as fallen.

I am aware that when this diversity of opinion is offered as

an objection, it is usual to reply that, in the substance of

the matter there is complete agreement, although some

difference exists in the circumstances. But it would be in my

power to prove, that the preceding opinions differ greatly in

many of the things which conduce to the very matter and

substance of this kind of predestination; but that of consent

or agreement there is nothing except in the minds of those

who hold such sentiments, and who are prepared to bear with

those who dissent from them as far as these points extend.

Such a mode of consent as this, [of which they are themselves

the patrons,] is of the highest necessity in the Christian

church -- as, without it, peace can by no means be preserved.

I wish that I also was able to experience from them any such

benevolent feelings towards me and my sentiments. In that

species of predestination upon which I have treated, I define

nothing that is not equally approved by all. On this point,

alone, I differ -- I dare not with a safe conscience maintain

in the affirmative any of the preceding opinions. I am also

prepared to give a reason for this conscientious scruple when

it shall be demanded by necessity, and can be done in a

suitable manner.

IV. GRACE AND FREE WILL

Concerning grace and free will, this is what I teach

according to the Scriptures and orthodox consent: Free will

is unable to begin or to perfect any true and spiritual good,

without grace. That I may not be said, like Pelagius, to

practice delusion with regard to the word "grace," I mean by

it that which is the grace of Christ and which belongs to

regeneration. I affirm, therefore, that this grace is simply

and absolutely necessary for the illumination of the mind,

the due ordering of the affections, and the inclination of

the will to that which is good. It is this grace which

operates on the mind, the affections, and the will; which

infuses good thoughts into the mind, inspires good desires

into the actions, and bends the will to carry into execution

good thoughts and good desires. This grace goes before,

accompanies, and follows; it excites, assists, operates that

we will, and co-operates lest we will in vain. It averts

temptations, assists and grants succour in the midst of

temptations, sustains man against the flesh, the world and

Satan, and in this great contest grants to man the enjoyment

of the victory. It raises up again those who are conquered

and have fallen, establishes and supplies them with new

strength, and renders them more cautious. This grace

commences salvation, promotes it, and perfects and

consummates it.

I confess that the mind of a natural and carnal man is

obscure and dark, that his affections are corrupt and

inordinate, that his will is stubborn and disobedient, and

that the man himself is dead in sins. And I add to this --

that teacher obtains my highest approbation who ascribes as

much as possible to divine grace, provided he so pleads the

cause of grace, as not to inflict an injury on the justice of

God, and not to take away the free will to that which is

evil.

I do not perceive what can be further required from me. Let

it only be pointed out, and I will consent to give it, or I

will shew that I ought not to give such an assent. Therefore,

neither do I perceive with what justice I can be calumniated

on this point, since I have explained these my sentiments,

with sufficient plainness, in the theses on free will which

were publicly disputed in the university.

V. JUSTIFICATION

The last article is on justification, about which these are

my sentiments: Faith, and faith only, (though there is no

faith alone without works,) is imputed for righteousness. By

this alone are we justified before God, absolved from our

sins, and are accounted, pronounced and declared righteous by

God, who delivers his judgment from the throne of grace.

I do not enter into the question be the active and the

passive righteousness of Christ, or that of his death and of

his life. On this subject, I walk at liberty: I say "Christ

has been made of God to me righteousness" -- "he has been

made sin for me, that through faith, I may be the

righteousness of God in him."

Nor yet do I refuse to confer with my brethren on this

question, provided such conference be conducted without

bitterness, and without an opinion of necessity, [that the

partial view of any one should be generally received,] from

which scarcely any other result can ensue than the existence

of distraction, and of increased effervescence in the minds

of men, especially if this discussion should occur between

those who are hot controversialists, and too vehement in

their zeal.

But some persons charge me with this as a crime -- that I say

the act itself of faith, that is, believing itself, is

imputed for righteousness, and that in a proper sense, and

not by a metonymy. I acknowledge this charge, as I have the

apostle St. Paul, in Romans 4, and in other passages, as my

precursor in the use of this phrase. But the conclusion which

they draw from this affirmation, namely, "that Christ and his

righteousness are excluded from our justification, and that

our justification is thus attributed to the worthiness of our

faith," I by no means concede it to be possible for them to

deduce from my sentiments.

For the word "to impute ," signifies that faith is not

righteousness itself, but is graciously accounted for

righteousness; by which circumstance all worthiness is taken

away from faith, except that which is through the gracious

condescending estimation of God. But this gracious

condescension and estimation is not without Christ, but in

reference to Christ, in Christ, and on account of Christ,

whom God hath appointed as the propitiation through faith in

his blood.

I affirm, therefore, that faith is imputed to us for

righteousness, on account of Christ and his righteousness. In

this enunciation, faith is the object of imputation; but

Christ and his obedience are the impetratory [procuring] or

meritorious cause of justification. Christ and his obedience

are the object of our faith, but not the object of

justification or divine imputation, as if God imputes Christ

and his righteousness to us for righteousness. This cannot

possibly be, since the obedience of Christ is righteousness

itself, taken according to the most severe rigor of the law.

But I do not deny that the obedience of Christ is imputed to

us; that is, that it is accounted or reckoned for us and for

our benefit, because this very thing -- that God reckons the

righteousness of Christ to have been performed for us and for

our benefit -- is the cause why God imputes to us for

righteousness our faith, which has Christ and his

righteousness for its object and foundation, and why he

justifies us by faith, from faith, or through faith.

If any one will point out an error in this my opinion, I will

gladly own it, because it is possible for me to err, but I am

not willing to be a heretic.

The preceding, then, as far as I remember, are the Articles

which your excellency mentioned to me, with my explanations

of them produced from sincerity of mind; and as thus sincere,

I wish them to be accounted by all who see them. This one

favour I wish I could obtain from my brethren, who are

associated with me in the Lord by the profession of the same

religion, that they would at least believe me to have some

feeling of conscience towards God. And this favour ought to

be easily granted by them, through the charity of Christ, if

they be desirous to study his disposition and nature.

Of what service to me can a dissension be which is undertaken

merely through a reckless humour of mind, or a schism created

in the church of Christ, of which, by the grace of God and

Christ, I profess myself to be a member? If my brethren

suppose that I am incited to such an enterprise through

ambition or avarice, I sincerely declare in the Lord, that

they know me not. But I can confess that I am so free from

the latter of these vices, as never to have been tickled, on

any occasion, with even the most enticing of its snares --

though it might be in my power to excuse or palliate it under

some pretext or other. With regard to ambition, I possess it

not, except to that honourable kind which impels me to this

service -- to inquire with all earnestness in the Holy

Scriptures for divine truth, and mildly and without

contradiction to declare it when found, without prescribing

it to any one, or labouring to extort consent, much less

through a desire to "have dominion over the faith of others,"

but rather for the purpose of my winning some souls for

Christ, that I may be a sweet savour to him, and may obtain

an approved reputation in the church of the saints. This good

name I hope I shall obtain by the grace of Christ, after a

long period of patient endurance; though I be now a reproach

to my brethren, and "made as the filth of the world and the

offscouring of all things" to those who with me worship and

invoke one God the Father, and one Lord Jesus Christ, in one

spirit and with the same faith, and who have the same hope

with me of obtaining the heavenly inheritance through the

grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.

I hope the Lord will grant unto me, that they and I may

meekly meet together in his great name, and institute a

Christian conference about those things which appertain to

religion. O may the light of that sacred and happy day

speedily shine upon me. In that assembly, I engage, through

the grace of God, to manifest such moderation of mind, and

such love for truth and peace, as ought deservedly to be

required and expected from a servant of Christ Jesus.

In the mean time [till this assembly can be convened], let my

brethren themselves remain quiescent and suffer me to be

quiet, that I may be at peace, and neither annoy them, nor

create any uneasiness. If they entertain other thoughts

concerning me, let them institute an [ecclesiastical] action

against me; I will not shun or evade the authority of a

competent judge, neither will I forfeit my recognizances by

failing to appear.

If it be supposed that the minds of those who hear me are

preoccupied in my favour, at a distance, by some politic

subtlety which I display, and that the matter is so managed

through cunning, as makes my brethren neither to consider it

advisable to arraign me before the judges, nor to account it

sufficiently safe to commit to my care the youthful students;

and therefore, that the black stain which I have deserved

ought to be affixed to my reputation, that my pupils and

hearers may be frightened away; therefore, lest the result of

this should be that the deferring of such a conference be

productive of certain danger, behold I now offer myself, that

I may, in company with them, address, solicit, and intreat

those high personages who are invested with the power of

issuing a summons for a convention of this kind, or of

granting it, not to suffer us any longer to continue in this

anguish and disquietude of mind, but either themselves to

apply a speedy remedy, or allow it to be applied by others,

but still by their order and under their direction.

I will not refuse to place myself before any assembly

whatsoever, whether it be composed of all the ministers in

our United Netherlands, or of some to be convoked from each

of the seven provinces, or even of all the ministers of

Holland and West Friesland, to which province our university

at Leyden belongs, or of some ministers to be selected out of

these, provided the whole affair be transacted under the

cognizance of our lawful magistrates. Nor do I avoid or dread

the presence of learned men, who may be invited from other

countries, provided they be present at the conference on

equitable conditions, and subject to the same laws as those

under which I must be placed.

To express the whole matter at once -- let a convention be

summoned, consisting of many members or of few, provided some

bright hope of success be afforded [to them], a hope, I

repeat it, which I shall be able, by sound arguments, to

prove destitute of good foundation. Behold me, this day, nay,

this very hour, prepared and ready to enter into it. For I am

weary of being daily aspersed with the filthy scum of fresh

calumnies, and grieved at being burdened with the necessity

of clearing myself from them. In this part of my conduct, I

am assuredly dissimilar from heretics, who have either

avoided ecclesiastical assemblies, or have managed matters so

as to be able to confide in the number of their retainers,

and to expect a certain victory.

But I have finished. For I have occupied your attention, most

honourable sir, a sufficient length of time; and I have made

a serious encroachment on those valuable moments which you

would have devoted to matters of greater importance. Your

excellency will have the condescension to forgive the liberty

which I have taken to address this letter to you, as it has

been extorted from me by a degree of necessity -- and not to

disdain to afford me your patronage and protection, just so

far as divine truth and the peace and concord of the

Christian church will allow you to vouchsafe.

I pray and beseech Almighty God long to preserve your

excellency in safety, to endue you yet more with the spirit

of wisdom and prudence, by which you may be enabled to

discharge the duties of the embassy which has been imposed

upon you, and thus meet the wishes of the most illustrious

prince, the Elector Palatine. And, after you have happily

discharged those duties, may he benignantly and graciously

grant to you a prosperous return to your own country and

kindred.

Thus prays

Your excellency's most devoted servant,

JAMES ARMINIUS,

Professor of Theology in the University of Leyden.

LEYDEN,

April 5, 1608

END OF THE LETTER TO HIPPOLYTUS A COLLIBUS

CERTAIN ARTICLES

TO BE

DILIGENTLY EXAMINED AND WEIGHED.

BECAUSE SOME CONTROVERSY HAS ARISEN CONCERNING THEM AMONG

EVEN THOSE WHO PROFESS THE REFORMED RELIGION

These articles are partly either denied or affirmed in a

decisive manner, and partly either denied or affirmed in a

doubting manner, each of which methods signified by certain

indicative signs which are added to the different articles.

I. ON THE SCRIPTURE AND HUMAN TRADITIONS

1. The rule of theological verity is not two-fold, one

primary and the other secondary; but it is one and simple,

the Sacred Scriptures.

2. The Scriptures are the rule of all divine verity, from

themselves, in themselves, and through themselves; and it is

a rash assertion, "that they are indeed the rule, but only

when understood according to the meaning of the confession of

the Dutch churches, or when explained by the interpretation

of the Heidelberg Catechism."

3. No writing composed by men -- by one man, by few men, or

by many -- (with the exception of the Holy Scriptures,) is

either axiopison "creditable of itself," or autopison "of

itself deserving of implicit credence," and, therefore, is

not exempted from an examination to be instituted by means of

the Scriptures.

4. It is a thoughtless assertion, "that the Confession and

Catechism are called in question, when they are subjected to

examination;" for they have never been placed beyond the

hazard of being called in doubt, nor can they be so placed.

5. It is tyrannical and popish to bind the consciences of men

by human writings, and to hinder them from being submitted to

a legitimate examination, under what pretext soever such

tyrannical conduct is adopted.

II. ON GOD CONSIDERED ACCORDING TO HIS NATURE

1. GOD is good by a natural and internal necessity, not

freely; which last word is stupidly explained by the terms

"unconstrainedly" and "not slavishly."

2. God foreknows future things through the infinity of his

essence, and through the pre-eminent perfection of his

understanding and prescience, not as he willed or decreed

that they should necessarily be done, though he would not

foreknow them except as they were future, and they would not

be future unless God had decreed either to perform or to

permit them.

3. God loves righteousness and his creatures, yet he loves

righteousness still more than the creatures, from which, two

consequences follow:

4. The First, that God does not hate his creature, except on

account of sin.

5. The Second, that God absolutely loves no creature to life

eternal, except when considered as righteous, either by legal

or evangelical righteousness.

6. The will of God is both correctly and usefully

distinguished into that which is antecedent, and that which

is consequent.

7. The distinction of the will of God into that which is

secret or of his good pleasure, and that which is revealed or

signified, cannot bear a rigid examination.

8. Punitive justice and mercy neither are, nor can they be

"the only moving" or final causes of the first decree, or of

its first operation.

9. God is blessed in himself and in the knowledge of his own

perfection. He is, therefore, in want of nothing, neither

does he require the demonstration of any of his properties by

external operations: Yet if he do this, it is evident that he

does it of His pure and free will; although, in this

declaration [of any of His properties] a certain order must

be observed according to the various egresses or "goings

forth" of his goodness, and according to the prescript of his

wisdom and justice.

III. ON GOD, CONSIDERED ACCORDING TO THE RELATION BETWEEN THE

PERSONS IN THE TRINITY

1. The Son of God is not called by the ancient fathers "God

from himself," and this is a dangerous expression. For,

Autoqeov [as thus interpreted, God from himself,] properly

signifies that the Son has not the divine essence from

another -- But it is by a catachresis, or improperly, that

the essence which the Son has is not from another; because

the relation of the subject is thus changed: for "the Son,"

and "the divine essence," differ in relation.

2. The divine essence is communicated to the Son by the

Father, and this properly and truly. Wherefore it is

unskillfully asserted "that the divine essence is indeed

properly said to be common to the Son and to the Father, but

is improperly said to be communicated:" For it is not common

to both except in reference to its being communicated.

3. The Son of God is correctly called Autoqeov "very God," as

this word is received for that which is God himself, truly

God. But he is erroneously designated by that epithet, so far

as it signifies that he has an essence not communicated by

the Father, yet has one in common with the Father.

4. "The Son of God, in regard to his essence, is from

himself," is an ambiguous expression, and, on that account,

dangerous. Neither is the ambiguity removed by saying "The

Son, with respect to his absolute essence, or to his essence

absolutely considered, is from himself." Besides, these modes

of speaking are not only novel, but are also mere prattle.

5. The divine persons are not trowoi uparxewv or modes of

being or of existing, or modes of the divine essence; For

they are things with the mode of being or existing.

6. The divine persons are distinguished by a real

distinction, not by the degree and mode of the thing.

7. A. person is an individual subsistence itself, not a

characteristic property, nor is it an individual principle;

though it be not an individual, nor a person, without a

characteristic property or without an individual principle.

8. QUERIES. -- Is it not useful that the Trinity be

considered, both as it exists in nature itself, according to

the co-essential relation of the divine persons, and as it

has been manifested in the economy of salvation, to be

accomplished by God the Father, in Christ, through the Holy

Spirit? And does not the former of these considerations

appertain to religion universally, and to that which was

prescribed to Adam, according to the law? But the latter

consideration properly belongs to the gospel of Jesus Christ,

yet not excluding that which I have mentioned as belonging to

all religion universally, and therefore to that which is

Christian.

IV. ON THE DECREE OF GOD

1. The decrees of God are the extrinsic acts of God, though

they are internal, and, therefore, made by the free will of

God, without any absolute necessity. Yet one decree seems to

require the supposition of another, on account of a certain

fitness of equity; as the decree concerning the creation of a

rational creature, and the decree concerning the salvation or

damnation [of that creature] on the condition of obedience or

disobedience. The act of the creature also, when considered

by God from eternity, may sometimes be the occasion, and

sometimes the outwardly moving cause of making some decree;

and this may be so fare that without such act [of the

creature] the decree neither would nor could be made.

2. QUERY. -- Can the act of the creature impose a necessity

on God of making some decree, and indeed a decree of a

particular kind and no other -- and this not only according

to some act to be performed respecting the creature and his

act, but also according to a certain mode by which that act

must be accomplished?

3. One and the same in number is the volition by which God

decrees something and determines to do or to permit it, and

by which he does or permits the very thing which he decreed.

4. About an object which is one and the same, and uniformly

considered, there cannot be two decrees of God, or two

volitions, either in reality, or according to any semblance

of a contrary volition -- as to will to save man under

conditions, and yet to will precisely and absolutely to

condemn him.

5. A decree of itself imposes no necessity on any thing or

event. But if any necessity exists through the decree of God,

it exists through the intervention of the divine power, and

indeed when he judges it proper to employ his irresistible

power to effect what he has decreed.

6. Therefore, it is not correctly said, The will of God is

the necessity of things."

7. Nor is this a just expression: "All things happen

necessarily with respect to the divine decree."

8. As many distinct decrees are conceived by us, and must

necessarily be conceived; as there are objects about which

God is occupied in decreeing, or as there are axioms by which

those decrees are enunciated.

9. Though all the decrees of God have been made from

eternity, yet a certain order of priority and posteriority

must be laid down, according to their nature, and the mutual

relation between them.

V. ON PREDESTINATION TO SALVATION, AND ON DAMNATION

CONSIDERED IN THE HIGHEST DEGREE

1. The first in order of the divine decrees is not that of

predestination, by which God foreordained to supernatural

ends, and by which he resolved to save and to condemn, to

declare his mercy and his punitive justice, and to illustrate

the glory of his saving grace, and of his wisdom and power

which correspond with that most free grace.

2. The object of predestination to supernatural ends, to

salvation and death, to the demonstration of the mercy and

punitive justice, or of the saving grace, the wisdom, and the

most free power of God, is not rational creatures

indefinitely foreknown, and capable of salvation, of

damnation, of creation, of falling, and of reparation or of

being recovered.

3. Nor is the subject some particular creatures from among

those who are considered in this manner.

4. The difference between the vessels to honour and those to

dishonour, that is, of mercy and wrath, does not appertain to

the adorning or perfection of the universe or of the house of

God.

5. The entrance of sin into the world does not appertain to

the beauty of the universe.

6. Creation in the upright state of original righteousness is

not a means for executing the decree of predestination, or of

election, or of reprobation.

7. It is horrid to affirm, that "the way of reprobation is

creation in the upright state of original righteousness;"

(Gomarus, in his Theses on Predestination;) and in this very

assertion are propounded two contrary volitions of God

concerning one and the same thing.

8. It is a horrible affirmation, that "God has predestinated

whatsoever men he pleased not only to damnation, but likewise

to the causes of damnation." (Beza, vol. I, fol. 417.)

9. It is a horrible affirmation, that "men are predestinated

to eternal death by the naked will or choice of God, without

any demerit on their part." (Calvin, Inst. l. I, c. 2, 3.)

10. This, also, is a horrible affirmation: "Some among men

have been created unto life eternal, and others unto death

eternal."

11. It is not a felicitous expression, that "preparation unto

destruction is not to be referred to any other thing, than to

the secret counsel of God."

12. Permission for the fall [of Adam] into sin, is not the

means of executing the decree of predestination, or of

election, or of reprobation.

13. It is an absurd assertion, that "the demerits of the

reprobate are the subordinate means of bringing them onward

to destined destruction."

14. It is a false assertion, that "the efficient and

sufficient cause and matter of predestination are thus found

in those who are reprobated."

15. The elect are not called "vessels of mercy" in the

relation of means to the end, but because mercy is the only

moving cause, by which is made the decree itself of

predestination to salvation.

16. No small injury is inflicted on Christ as mediator, when

he is called "the subordinate cause of destined salvation."

17. The predestination of angels and of men differ so much

from each other, that no property of God can be prefixed to

both of them unless it be received in an ambiguous

acceptation.

VI. ON THE CREATION, AND CHIEFLY THAT OF MAN

1. The creation of things out of nothing is the very first of

all the external acts of God; nor is it possible for any act

to be prior to this, or conceived to be prior to it; and the

decree concerning creation is the first of all the decrees of

God; because the properties according to which he performs

and operates all things, are, in the first impulse of his

nature, and in his first egress, occupied about nihility or

nothing, when those properties are borne, ad extra,

"outwards."

2. God has formed two creatures rational and capable of

things divine; ONE of them is purely spiritual and invisible,

and [that is the class of] angels; but the OTHER is partly

corporeal and partly spiritual, visible and invisible, and

[that is the class of] men; and the perfection of this

universe seeing to have required the formation of these two

[classes of] creatures.

3. QUERY. -- Did it not become the manifold wisdom of God,

and was it not suitable to the difference by which these two

rational creatures were distinguished at the very creation,

that, in the mode and circumstances of imparting eternal life

to angels and to men, he might act in a different manner with

the former from that which he adopts towards the latter? It

appears that he might do so.

4. But two general methods may be mentally conceived by us,

ONE of which is through the strict observance of the law laid

down, without hope of pardon if any transgression were

committed; but the OTHER is through the remission of sins,

though a law agreeable to their nature was likewise to be

prescribed by a peremptory decree to men, with whom it was

not the will of God to treat in a strict manner and according

to the utmost rigor; and obedience was to be required from

them without a promise or pardon.

5. The image and likeness of God, after which man was

created, belongs partly to the very nature of man, so that,

without it, man cannot be man; but it partly consists in

those things which concern supernatural, heavenly and

spiritual things. The former class comprises the

understanding, the affections, and the will, which is free;

but the latter, the knowledge of God and of things divine,

righteousness, true holiness, &c.

6. With respect to essence and adequate objects, the faith by

which Adam believed in God is not the same as that by which

he believed in God after the promise made concerning the

Blessed Seed, and not the same as that by which we believe

the gospel of Christ.

7. Without doing any wrong to God, to Adam, and to the truth

itself, it may be said, that in his primeval state Adam

neither received or possessed a Proximate capability of

understanding, believing, or performing any thing whatsoever

which could be necessary to be understood, believed, or

performed by him, in any state whatsoever at which it was

possible for him to arrive, either by his own endeavours or

by the gift of God, though he must have had a remote

capability, otherwise something essential would still have

been to be created within man himself.

8. The liberty of the will consists in this -- when all the

requisites for willing or not willing are laid down, man is

still indifferent to will or not to will, to will this rather

than that. This indifference is removed by the previous

determination, by which the will is circumscribed and

absolutely determined to the one part or to the other of the

contradiction or contrariety; and this predetermination,

therefore, does not consist with the liberty of the will,

which requires not only free capability, but also tree use in

the very exercise of it.

9. Internal necessity is as repugnant to liberty as external

necessity is; nay, external necessity does not necessitate to

act except by the intervention of that which is internal.

10. Adam either possessed, or had ready and prepared for him,

sufficient grace, whether it were habitual or assisting, to

obey the command imposed on him, both that command which was

symbolical and ceremonial, and that which was moral.

VII. ON THE DOMINION OF GOD OVER THE CREATURES, AND CHIEFLY

OVER MAN

1. The dominion of God over the creatures rests on the

communication of the good which he has bestowed on them: And

since this good is not infinite, neither is the dominion

itself infinite. But that dominion is infinite according to

which it may be lawful and proper for God to issue his

commands to the creature, to impose on him all his works, to

use him in all those things which his omnipotence might be

able to command and to impose upon him, and to engage his

services or attention.

2. Therefore the dominion of God does not extend itself so

far as to be able to inflict eternal death on a rational

creature, or to destine him to death eternal, without the

demerits of the creature himself.

3. It is, therefore, falsely asserted, that "though God

destined and created for destruction any creatures

(indefinitely considered) without any consideration of sin as

the meritorious cause, yet he cannot be accused of injustice,

because he possesses an absolute right of dominion over

them." ( Gomar's Theses on Predestination.)

4. Another false assertion is this: "By the light of GLORY we

shall understand by what right God can condemn an innocent

person, or one who has not merited damnation, as by the light

of GRACE we now understand by what right God saves unworthy

and sinful men; yet this right we do not comprehend by the

light of nature." (Luther On the Servitude of the Will.)

5. But still more false is the following assertion: "Man is

bound to acquiesce in this will of God, nay, to give thanks

to God, that he has made him an instrument of the divine

glory, to be displayed through wrath and power in his eternal

destruction."

6. God can make of his own whatsoever he wills. But he does

not will, neither can he will, to make of that which is his

own whatever it is possible for him to make according to his

infinite and absolute power.

VIII. ON THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD

1. The providence of God is subordinate to creation; and it

is, therefore, necessary that it should not impinge against

creation, which it would do, were it to inhibit or hinder the

use of free will in man, or should deny to man its necessary

concurrence, or should direct man to another end, or to

destruction, than to that which is agreeable to the condition

and state in which he was created; that is, if the providence

of God should so rule and govern man that he should

necessarily become corrupt, in order that God might manifest

his own glory, both of justice and mercy, through the sin of

man, according to his eternal counsel.

2. It appertains to the providence of God to act and permit;

which two things are confounded when permission is changed

into action under this pretext -- that it cannot be idle or

unemployed.

3. Divine providence does not determine a free will to one

part of a contradiction or contrariety, that is, by a

determination preceding the actual volition itself; under

other circumstances the concurrence of the very volition with

the will is the concomitant cause, and thus determines the

will with the volition itself, by an act which is not

previous but simultaneous, as the schoolmen express

themselves.

4. The permission of God by which he permits any one to fall

into sin is not correctly defined as "the subtraction or

withdrawing of divine grace, by which, while God executes the

decrees of his will through his rational creatures, he either

does not unfold to the creature his own will by which he

wills that wicked work to be done, or he does not bend the

will of the man to obey the divine will in that action."

(Ursinus On Providence, tom. I, fol. 178.)

IX. ON PREDESTINATION, CONSIDERED IN THE PRIMEVAL STATE OF

MAN

1. It is not a true assertion, that "out of men considered in

puris naturalibus, (either without supernatural things or

with them,) God has determined, by the decree of election, to

elevate to supernatural felicity some particular men, but to

leave others in nature."

2. And it is rashly asserted that "it belongs to the relation

or analogy of the universe, that some men be placed on the

right and others on the left, even as the method of the

master Builder requires, that some stones be placed on the

left side, and others on the right, of a house which is to be

built."

3. The permission by which God permits that some men wander

from and miss the supernatural end, is unwisely made

subordinate to this predestination; for it appertains to

providence to lead and conduct a rational creature to

supernatural felicity in a manner which is agreeable to the

nature of that creature.

4. The permission, also, by which God permitted our first

parents to fall into sin, is rashly said to be subordinate to

this predestination.

X. ON THE CAUSE OF SIN UNIVERSALLY

1. Though sin can be committed by none except by a rational

creature, and, therefore, ceases to be sin by this very

circumstance if the cause of it be ascribed to God; yet it

seems possible, by four arguments, to fasten this charge on

our divines. "It follows from their doctrine that God is the

author of sin."

2. First reason. -- Because they teach that, "without

foresight of sin, God absolutely determined to declare his

own glory through punitive justice and mercy, in the

salvation of some men and in the damnation of others." Or, as

others of them assert, "God resolved to illustrate his own

glory by the demonstration of saving grace, wisdom, wrath,

ability, and most free power, in the salvation of some

particular men, and in the eternal damnation of others; which

neither can be done, nor has been done, without the entrance

of sin into the world."

3. Second reason. -- Because they teach "that, in order to

attain to that chief and supreme end, God ordained that man

should sin and become corrupt, by which thing God might open

a way to himself for the execution of this decree."

4. Third reason. -- Because they teach "that God has either

denied to man, or has withdrawn from man, before he sinned,

grace necessary and sufficient to avoid sin;" which is

equivalent to this -- as if God had imposed a law on man

which was simply impossible to be performed or observed by

his very nature.

5. Fourth reason. -- Because they attribute to God some acts,

partly external, partly mediate, and partly immediate, which,

being once laid down, man was not able to do otherwise than

commit sin by necessity of a consequent and antecedent to the

thing itself, which entirely takes away all liberty; yet

without this liberty a man cannot be considered, or reckoned,

as being guilty of the commission of sin.

6. A Fifth reason. -- Testimonies of the same description may

be added in which our divines assert, in express words, that

"the reprobate cannot escape the necessity of sinning,

especially since this kind of necessity is injected through

the appointment of God." (Calvin's Institutes, Lib. 2, 23.)

XI. OF THE FALL OF ADAM

1. Adam was able to continue in goodness and to refrain from

sinning, and this in reality and in reference to the issue,

and not only by capability not to be brought into action on

account of some preceding decree of God, or rather not

possible to lead to an act by that preceding decree.

2. Adam sinned freely and voluntarily, without any necessity,

either internal or external.

3. Adam did not fall through the decree of God, neither

through being ordained to fall nor through desertion, but

through the mere permission of God, which is placed in

subordination to no predestination either to salvation or to

death, but which belongs to providence so far as it is

distinguished in opposition to predestination.

4. Adam did not fall necessarily, either with respect to a

decree, appointment, desertion, or permission, from which it

is evident what kind of judgment ought to be formed

concerning expressions of the following description:

5. "I confess, indeed, that by the will of God all the sons

of Adam have fallen into this miserable condition in which

they are bound and fastened." (Calvin's Institute, lib. 3,

cap. 23.)

6. "They deny, in express words, the existence of this fact -

- that it was decreed by God that Adam should perish by his

own defection."

7. "God foreknew what result man would have, became he thus

ordained it by his decree."

8. "God not only foresaw the fall of the first man, but by

his own will he ordained it."

XII. ON ORIGINAL SIN

1. Original sin is not that actual sin by which Adam

transgressed the law concerning the tree of knowledge of good

and evil, and on account of which we have all been

constituted sinners, and rendered obnoxious or liable to

death and condemnation.

2. QUERIES. -- Is original sin only the absence or want of

original righteousness and of primeval holiness, with an

inclination to commit sin, which likewise formerly existed in

man, though it was not so vehement nor so inordinate as now

it is, on account of the lost favour of God, his malediction,

and the loss of that good by which that inclination was

reduced to order? Or is it a certain infused habit (or

acquired ingress) contrary to righteousness and holiness,

after that sin had been committed,

3. Does original sin render men obnoxious to the wrath of

God, when they have been previously constituted sinners on

account of the actual sin of Adam, and rendered liable to

damnation?

4. Adam, when considered in this state, after sin and prior

to restoration, was not bound at once to punishment and

obedience, but only to punishment.

XIII. ON THE PREDESTINATION OF MAN CONSIDERED PARTLY IN HIS

PRIMEVAL STATE, AND PARTLY IN THE FALL

1. IT is rashly asserted that "the matter of predestination,

as it is opposed to reprobation, is man in common or

absolutely, if regard be had to the foreordaining of the end;

but if regard be had to the means for the end, it is man

about to perish by and in himself and guilty in Adam."

(Trelcatii Institut., lib. 2. On Predestination.)

2. With equal infelicity is it asserted that "one reprobation

is negative or passive, another affirmative or active -- that

the former is before all things and causes in things

foreknown and considered, or that will arise from things; and

that this act is respective of sin, and is called

predamnation."

3. It may become a subject of discussion in what manner the

following things can be said agreeably to this doctrine: "The

impulsive cause of this predestination is the benevolent

inclination of the will of God in Christ; and predestination

is an eternal act of God, by which he resolves to make in

Christ some creatures partakers of his grace and glory."

4. This is a stupid assertion: "The just desertion of God, by

which he does not confer grace on a reprobate man, and which

appertains to predestination and to its execution, is that of

exploration or trial." This also cannot be reconciled with

the expressions in the preceding paragraph.

XIV. ON PREDESTINATION CONSIDERED AFTER THE FALL

1. QUERIES. -- Out of the fallen human race, or out of the

mass of corruption and perdition, has God absolutely chosen

some particular men to life, and absolutely reprobated others

to death, without any consideration of the good of the one or

of the evil of the other? And from a just decree, which is

both gracious and severe, is there such a requisite condition

as this in the object which God is about to elect and to

save, or to reprobate and condemn?

2. Is any man damned with death eternal, solely on account of

the sin of Adam?

3. Are those who are thus the elect necessarily saved on

account of the efficacy of grace, which has been destined to

them only that they may not be able to do otherwise than

assent to it, as it is irresistible,

4. Are those who are thus the reprobate necessarily damned,

because either no grace at all, or not sufficient, has been

destined to them, that they may assent to it and believe,

5. Or rather, according to St. Augustine, Are those who are

thus the elect assuredly saved, because God decreed to employ

grace on them as he knew was suitable and congruous that they

might be persuaded and saved; though if regard be had to the

internal efficacy of grace, they may not be advanced or

benefited by it,

6. Are those who have thus been reprobated certainly damned,

because God does not apply to them grace as he knows to be

suitable and congruous, though in the mean time they are

supplied with sufficient grace, that they may be able to

yield their assent and be saved,

XV. ON THE DECREES OF GOD WHICH CONCERN THE SALVATION OF

SINFUL MEN, ACCORDING TO HIS OWN SENSE

1. The first decree concerning the salvation of sinful men,

as that by which God resolves to appoint his Son Jesus Christ

as a saviour, mediator, redeemer, high priest, and one who

may expiate sins, by the merit of his own obedience may

recover lost salvation, and dispense it by his efficacy.

2. The SECOND DECREE is that by which God resolves to receive

into favour those who repent and believe, and to save in

Christ, on account of Christ, and through Christ, those who

persevere, but to leave under sin and wrath those who are

impenitent and unbelievers, and to condemn them as aliens

from Christ.

3. The THIRD DECREE is that by which God resolves to

administer such means for repentance and faith as are

necessary, sufficient, and efficacious. And this

administration is directed according to the wisdom of God, by

which he knows what is suitable or becoming to mercy and

severity; it is also according to his righteousness, by which

he is prepared to follow and execute [the directions] of his

wisdom.

4. From these follows a FOURTH DECREE, concerning the

salvation of these particular persons, and the damnation of

those. This rests or depends on the prescience and foresight

of God, by which he foreknew from all eternity what men

would, through such administration, believe by the aid of

preventing or preceding grace, and would persevere by the aid

of subsequent or following grace, and who would not believe

and persevere.

5. Hence, God is said to "know those who are his;" and the

number both of those who are to be saved, and of those who

are to be damned, is certain and fixed, and the quod and the

qui, [the substance and the parties of whom it is composed,]

or, as the phrase of the schools is, both materially and

formally.

6. The second decree [described in § 2] is predestination to

salvation, which is the foundation of Christianity,

salvation, and of the assurance of salvation; it is also the

matter of the gospel, and the substance of the doctrine

taught by the apostles.

7. But that predestination by which God is said to have

decreed to save particular creatures and persons and to endue

them with faith, is neither the foundation of Christianity,

of salvation, nor of the assurance of salvation.

XVI. ON CHRIST

1. QUERIES. -- After the entrance of sin into the world, was

there no other remedy for the expiation of sin, or of

rendering satisfaction to God, than through the death of the

Son of God,

2. Had the human nature in Christ any other thing, than

substance alone, immediately from the LOGOS, that is, without

the intervention of the Holy Spirit,

3. Have the holy conception of Christ through the Holy Ghost,

and his birth from the Virgin Mary, this tendency -- to cover

the corruption of our nature lest it should come into the

sight of God,

4. Does the holy life of Christ, in which he fulfilled all

righteousness according to the prescript of the moral law

concerning the love of God and of our neighbour, conduce only

to this purpose -- that Christ may be a pure and innocent

High Priest and an uncontaminated victim, But was it not

like-wise for this purpose -- that this righteousness [of the

holy life of Christ] may be our righteousness before God, and

by this means performed by him for us, that is, in our name

and in our stead,

5. Do those things which Christ suffered prior to his being

placed before the tribunal of Pilate, concur with those which

he afterwards endured, for the purging away and expiation of

sins, and the redemption and reconciliation of sinners with

God?

6. Was the oblation by which Christ offered himself to the

Father as a victim for sin, so made on the cross that he has

not offered himself and his blood to his Father in Heaven,

7. Is not the oblation by which Christ presents himself to

his Father in heaven sprinkled with his own blood, a

perpetual and continuous act, on which intercession rests or

depends?

8. Is not the redemption which has been obtained by the blood

of Christ, common to every man in particular, according to

the love and affection of God by which he gave his Son for

the world, though, according to the peremptory decree

concerning the salvation of believers alone, it belongs only

to some men?

XVII. ON THE VOCATION OF SINNERS TO COMMUNION WITH CHRIST,

AND TO A PARTICIPATION OF HIS BENEFITS

1. Sinful man, after the perpetration of sin, has such a

knowledge of the law as is sufficient for accusing,

convicting, and condemning him; and this knowledge itself is

capable of being employed by God when calling him to Christ,

that he may, through it, compel man to repent and to flee to

Christ.

2. An unregenerate man is capable of omitting more evil

external works than he omits, and can perform more outward

works which have been commanded by God than he actually

performs; that is, it is possible for him to rule his

inducements for abstaining in another and a better manner

than that in which he does rule them; although if he were to

do so, he would merit nothing by that deed.

3. The distribution of vocation into internal and external,

is not the distribution of a genus into its species, or of a

whole into its parts.

4. Internal vocation is granted even to those who do not

comply with the call.

5. All unregenerate persons have freedom of will, and a

capability of resisting the Holy Spirit, of rejecting the

proffered grace of God, of despising the counsel of God

against themselves, of refusing to accept the gospel of

grace, and of not opening to Him who knocks at the door of

the heart; and these things they can actually do, without any

difference of the elect and of the reprobate.

6. Whomsoever God calls, he calls them seriously, with a will

desirous of their repentance and salvation. Neither is there

any volition of God about or concerning those whom he calls

as being uniformly considered, that is, either affirmatively

or negatively contrary to this will.

7. God is not bound to employ all the modes which are

possible to him for the salvation of all men. He has

performed his part, when he has employed either one or more

of these possible means for saving.

8. "That man should be rendered inexcusable," is neither the

proximate end, nor that which was intended by God, to the

divine vocation when it is first made and has not been

repulsed.

9. The doctrine which is manifested only for the purpose of

rendering those who hear it inexcusable, cannot render them

inexcusable either by right or by efficacy.

10. The right of God -- by which he can require faith in

Christ from those who do not possess the capability of

believing in him, and on whom he refuses to bestow the grace

which is necessary and sufficient for believing, without any

demerit on account of grace repulsed -- does not rest or

depend on the fact that God gave to Adam, in his primeval

state, and in him to all men, the capability of believing in

Christ.

11. The right of God -- by which he can condemn those who

reject the gospel of grace, and by which he actually condemns

the disobedient -- does not rest or depend on this fact, that

all men have, by their own fault, lost the capability of

believing which they received in Adam.

12. Sufficient grace must necessarily be laid down; yet this

sufficient grace, through the fault of him to whom it is

granted, does not [always] obtain its effect. Were the fact

otherwise, the justice of God could not be defended in his

condemning those who do not believe.

13. The efficacy of saving grace is not consistent with that

omnipotent act of God, by which he so inwardly acts in the

heart and mind of man, that he on whom that act is impressed

cannot do otherwise than consent to God who calls him; or,

which is the same thing, grace is not an irresistible force.

14. QUERY. -- Are efficacious and sufficient grace correctly

distinguished according to a congruous or suitable vocation

and one that is incongruous, so that it may be called

efficacious grace, which God employs according to his purpose

of absolutely saving some particular man, as he knows it to

be congruous or suitable that this man should be moved and

persuaded to obedience; and so that it may be called

sufficient grace which he employs, not for such a purpose,

though, from his general love towards all mankind, some are

affected or moved by it, on whom, by a peremptory decree, he

had resolved not to have mercy?

15. The efficacy which is distinguished from efficiency

itself, seems not to differ at all from sufficiency.

16. Those who are obedient to the vocation or call of God,

freely yield their assent to grace; yet they are previously

excited, impelled, drawn and assisted by grace; and in the

very moment in which they actually assent, they possess the

capability of not assenting.

17. In the very commencement of his conversion, man conducts

himself in a purely passive manner; that is, though, by a

vital act, that is, by feeling, he has a perception of the

grace which calls him, yet he can do no other than receive it

and feel it. But, when he feels grace affecting or inclining

his mind and heart, he freely assents to it, so that he is

able at the same time to withhold his assent.

XVIII. ON PENITENCE

1. The doctrine concerning repentance is not legal but

evangelical; that is, it appertains to the gospel and not to

the law, although the law solicits and impels to repentance.

2. The knowledge or confession of sins, sorrow on account of

sin and a desire for deliverance, with a resolution to avoid

sin, are pleasing to God as the very beginnings of

conversion.

3. In propriety of speech, these things are not the

mortification itself of the flesh or of sin but necessarily

precede it.

4. Repentance is prior to faith in Christ; but it is

posterior to that faith by which we believe that God is

willing to receive into his favour the penitent sinner.

5. QUERIES. -- Is the repentance of Judas properly called

legal?

6. Was the penitence or repentance of the inhabitants of Tyre

and Sidon, of which Christ speaks in Matt. xi, 21, dissembled

and feigned, or true repentance?

XIX. ON FAITH

1. Justifying faith is not that by which any one believes

that his sins are remitted to him for the sake of Christ; for

the latter faith follows justification itself or remission of

sins, which is the effect of justifying faith.

2. Justifying faith is not that by which any one believes

himself to be elected.

3. All men are not bound to believe themselves to be elected.

4. The knowledge and faith by which any one knows and

believes that he is in possession of faith, is prior by

nature to that knowledge and faith by which any one knows and

believes himself to be elected.

5. From these remarks, some judgment may be formed concerning

that which is sometimes asserted, "A believing and elect

person is bound to believe that he is elected."

6. Justifying faith is that by which men believe in Jesus

Christ, as in the saviour of those universally who believe,

and of each of them in particular, even the saviour of him

who, through Christ, believes in God, who justifies the

ungodly.

7. Evangelical and saving faith is of such vast excellency as

to exceed the entire nature of man, and all his

understanding, even that of Adam, when placed in a state of

innocence.

8. God cannot of right require faith in Christ from that man

whom, by an absolute will, he has reprobated, either without

consideration of any sin, or as fallen in Adam; therefore, it

was not his will that Christ should be of the least advantage

to this man; or, rather, he willed that Christ should not

profit him.

9. Faith is a gracious and gratuitous gift of God, bestowed

according to the administration of the means necessary to

conduce to the end, that is, according to such an

administration as the justice of God requires, either towards

the side of mercy or towards that of severity. It is a gift

which is not bestowed according to an absolute will of saving

some particular men; for it is a condition required in the

object to be saved, and it is in fact a condition before it

is the means for obtaining salvation.

10. Saving faith is that of the elect of God; it is not the

faith of all men, of perverse and wicked men, not of those

who repel the word of grace, and account themselves unworthy

of life eternal, not of those who resist the Holy Spirit, not

of those who reject the counsel of God against themselves,

nor of those who have not been ordained to life eternal. No

man believes in Christ except he has been previously disposed

and prepared, by preventing or preceding grace, to receive

life eternal on that condition on which God wills to bestow

it, according to the following passage of Scripture: "If any

man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether

it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." (John vii, 17.)

XX. ON REGENERATION AND THE REGENERATE

1. The proximate subject of regeneration, which is effected

in the present life by the Spirit of Christ, is the mind and

the affections of man, or the will considered according to

the mode of nature, not the will considered according to the

mode of liberty. It is not the body of man, though man, when

renewed by regeneration through his mind and feelings,

actually wills in a good manner, and performs well through

the instruments of the body.

2. Though regeneration is not perfected in a moment, but by

certain steps and intervals; yet, as soon as ever it is

perfected according to its essence, that is, through the

renovation of the mind and affections, it renders the man

spiritual, and capable of resisting sin through the assisting

grace of God. Hence, also, from the Spirit, which

predominates in him, he is called spiritual and not carnal,

though he still has within him the flesh lusting against the

Spirit. For these two, a carnal man and a spiritual man, are

so denominated in opposition, and according to [that which is

in each of them] the more powerful, prevailing or predominant

party.

3. The regenerate are able to perform more true good, and of

such as is pleasing to God, than they actually perform, and

to omit more evil than they omit; and, therefore, if they do

not perform and omit what they ought to do, that must not be

ascribed to any decree of God or inefficacy of divine grace,

but it must be attributed to the negligence of the regenerate

themselves.

4. He who asserts that "it is possible for the regenerate,

through the grace of Christ, perfectly to fulfill the law in

the present life," is neither a Pelagian, nor inflicts any

injury on the grace of God, nor establishes justification

through works.

5. The regenerate are capable of committing sin designedly

and in opposition to their consciences, and of so laying

waste their consciences, through sin, as to hear nothing from

them except the sentence of condemnation.

6. The regenerate are capable of grieving the Holy Spirit by

their sins, so that, for a season, until they suffer

themselves to be brought back to repentance, he does not

exert his power and efficacy in them.

7. Some of the regenerate actually thus sin, thus lay waste

their conscience, and thus grieve the Holy Spirit.

8. If David had died in the very moment in which he had

sinned against Uriah by adultery and murder, he would have

been condemned to death eternal.

9. God truly hates the sins of the regenerate and of the

elect of God, and indeed so much the more, as those who thus

sin have received more benefits from God, and a greater power

of resisting sin.

10. There are distinctions by which a man is said to sin with

a full will, or with a will that is not full -- fully to

destroy conscience, or not fully but only partly, and to sin

according to his unregenerate part. When these distinctions

are employed in the sense in which some persons use them,

they are noxious to piety and injurious to good morals.

XXI. ON THE PERSEVERANCE OF SAINTS

1. QUERIES. -- Is it possible for true believers to fall away

totally and finally:

2. Do some of them, in reality, totally and finally fall from

the faith?

3. The opinion which denies "that true believers and

regenerate persons are either capable of falling away or

actually do fall away from the faith totally and finally,"

was never, from the very times of the apostles down to the

present day, accounted by the church as a catholic doctrine.

Neither has that which affirms the contrary ever been

reckoned as a heretical opinion; nay, that which affirms it

possible for believers to fall away from the faith, has

always had more supporters in the church of Christ, than that

which denies its possibility of its actually occurring.

XXII. ON THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION

1. QUERIES. -- Is it possible for any believer, without a

special revelation, to be certain or assured that he will not

decline or fall away from the faith,

2. Are those who have faith, bound to believe that they will

not decline from the faith?

3. The affirmative of either of these questions was never

accounted in the church of Christ as a catholic doctrine; and

the denial of either of them has never been adjudged by the

church universal as a heresy.

4. The persuasion by which any believer assuredly persuades

himself that it is impossible for him to decline from the

faith, or that, at least, he will not decline from the faith,

does not conduce so much to consolation against despair or

against the doubting that is adverse to faith and hope, as it

contributes to security, a thing directly opposed to that

most salutary fear with which we are commanded to work out

our salvation, and which is exceedingly necessary in this

scene of temptations.

5. He who is of opinion that it is possible for him to

decline from the faith, and who, therefore, is afraid lest he

should decline, is neither destitute of necessary

consolation, nor is he on this account, tormented with

anxiety of mind. For it suffices to inspire consolation and

to exclude anxiety, when he knows that he will decline from

the faith through no force of Satan, of sin, or of the world,

and through no inclination or weakness of his own flesh,

unless he willingly and of his own accord, yield to

temptation, and neglect to work out his salvation in a

conscientious manner.

XXIII. ON THE JUSTIFICATION OF MAN AS A SINNER, BUT YET A

BELIEVER, BEFORE GOD

1. QUERIES. -- was it possible for the justice of God to be

satisfied unless the law were likewise satisfied,

2. Is the satisfaction which has been rendered in Christ to

the justice of God, the same as that rendered to the law

through Christ?

3. Do legal righteousness and that of the gospel differ in

essence? Or, Is the essence of both of them the same, that

is, the matter -- the obedience performed to God, and the

universal form -- the necessary conformity to the law?

4. Are there three parts of the righteousness of Christ by

which believers are constituted righteous? Is the first of

them the holiness of the nature of Christ, which is

denominated habitual righteousness? Is the second those

sufferings which, from infancy to the moment of his decease,

he sustained on our account, and is this denominated his

passive obedience, or that of his death? Is the third the

most perfect, nay, the more than perfect fulfillment of the

moral law, (add also that of the ceremonial law,) through the

whole of his life to the period of his death; and is this

denominated his active obedience, or that of his life?

5. Were not the acts of that obedience which Christ

performed, and by which we are justified, imposed on him

according to the peculiar command of the Father, and

according to a peculiar compact or covenant entered into

between him and the Father, in which he prescribed and

stipulated those acts of obedience, with the addition of a

promise that he should obtain eternal redemption for them,

[the human race] and should see his seed, whom this obedience

should justify through his knowledge, that is, through faith

in him,

6. To which of the offices of Christ do those acts of

obedience belong,

7. Is the righteousness of Christ the righteousness of a

believer or of an elect person, before God imputes it to him?

8. Does God impute this righteousness to him before he

justifies him through faith?

9. Or, which is the same thing, Is the object about which God

is occupied in the act of justification, an elect person,

unrighteous indeed in himself but righteous in Christ his

head; so that he accounts him righteous because he is already

righteous in Christ, that is, because the punishment due to

him has been paid and endured by him in His Surety and Head,

or because he has thus performed the obedience which was due

from him?

10. Has an elect person really endured punishment in Christ

and performed obedience, or only in the divine estimation or

reckoning! And is this divine estimation, by which the elect

person is reckoned to have endured punishment and performed

obedience, an act preceding justification?

11. Does not the act of acceptation, by which God accepted

the obedience of his Son, precede the oblation by which,

through the gospel, he offers his Son for righteousness,

12. Is the accepted imputation of the righteousness of Christ

justification itself, or a preliminary to justification?

13. Is not the act of apprehension, by which faith apprehends

Christ and his righteousness, or Christ for righteousness,

prior to justification itself?

14. If this act [of apprehension] be prior to justification,

how is faith the instrumental cause of our justification;

that is, at once the instrumental cause of the apprehending

which precedes justification, and of justification itself

which succeeds this apprehending,

15. Or, Does not faith apprehend Christ offered for

righteousness, before faith is imputed for righteousness?

16. In this enunciation, "faith is imputed to the believer

for righteousness," is the word "faith" to be properly

received as the instrumental act by which Christ has been

apprehended for righteousness? Or is it to be improperly

received, that is, by a metonymy, for the very object which

faith apprehends?

17. Is this phrase, "faith is received relatively and

instrumentally," the same as "by the word Faith is signified,

through a metonymy, the very object of faith"?

18. Or, Is it the same thing to say "we are justified by

faith correlatively, and as it is an instrumental act, by

which we apprehend Christ for righteousness" as we say "we

are justified by obedience or righteousness"?

19. May the righteousness of Christ be correctly said to be

graciously imputed for righteousness, or to be graciously

accounted for righteousness?

20. When the apostle expresses himself in this manner, "Faith

is imputed for righteousness," must not this be understood

concerning the imputation which is made, not according to

debt, but according to grace?

21. May that of which we are made partakers through faith, or

by faith, be called the instrumental effect of faith?

22. When God has decreed to justify no one through grace and

mercy, except him who believes in Christ, and, therefore,

through the preaching of the gospel, requires faith in Christ

from him who desires to be justified, can it not be said

"when God is graciously judging according to the gospel, he

is occupied about faith, as about a condition, which is

required from, and performed by, him who appears before the

throne of grace to be judged and justified"?

23. If this may be asserted, what crime is there in saying

"through the gratuitous and gracious acceptance [of God] is

faith accounted for righteousness on account of the obedience

of Christ"?

24. Is "If the work of men who are born again were perfect,

they might be justified by them, though they may have

perpetrated many evil works when [or before] they obtain the

remission of them" a correct assertion?

XXIV. ON THE GOOD WORKS OF BELIEVERS

1. QUERIES. -- Is it truly said, concerning the good works of

believers "they are unclean like a menstruous cloth", And

does this confession, "We are all as an unclean thing, and

all our righteousness are as filthy rags," &c., (Isa. lxiv,

6,) belong to those works?

2. In what sense is it correctly said "Believers sin mortally

in every one of their good works"?

3. Do the good works of believers come into the judgment of

God so far only as they are testimonies of faith; or like-

wise so far as they have been prescribed by God, and

sanctioned and honoured with the promise of a reward,

although this reward be not bestowed on them except "of

grace" united with mercy, and on account of Christ, whom God

hath appointed and set forth as a propitiation through faith

in his blood, and, therefore, with reference to faith in

Christ?

XXV. ON PRAYER

1. QUERIES. -- Does prayer, or the invocation of God, hold

relation only to the performance of worship to his honour?

Or, does it likewise bear the relation of means necessary for

obtaining that which is asked -- means, indeed, which God

foresaw would be employed before he absolutely determined to

bestow the blessing on the petitioner,

2. Is the faith with which we ought to pray, that faith by

which he who prays believes assuredly that he will obtain

what he asks? Or is it that faith by which he is assuredly

persuaded, that he is asking according to the will of God,

and will obtain what he asks, provided God knows that it will

conduce to his glory and to the salvation of the petitioner?

XXVI. ON THE INFANTS OF BELIEVERS WHEN THEY ARE OFFERED FOR

BAPTISM QUERY. -- When the children of believers are offered

for baptism, are they considered as "the children of wrath,"

or as the children of God and of grace? And if they be

considered in both ways, is this relation according to the

same time, or according to different times?

XXVII. ON THE SUPPER OF THE LORD

QUERY. -- Is not the proximate and most appropriate, and,

therefore, the immediate end of the Lords Supper, both as it

was at first instituted and as it is now used, the memory, or

commemoration, or annunciation of the Lord's death, and this

with thanksgiving for the gift of God, in delivering up his

Son to death for us, and in having given his flesh to be

eaten and his blood to be drank through faith in him?

XXVIII. ON MAGISTRACY

1. The chief magistrate is not correctly denominated

political or secular, because those epithets are opposed to

the ecclesiastical and spiritual power.

2. In the hands and at the disposal of the chief magistrate

is placed, under God, the supreme and sovereign power of

caring and providing for his subjects, and of governing them,

with respect to animal and spiritual life.

3. The care of religion has been committed by God to the

chief magistrate, more than to priests and to ecclesiastical

persons.

4. It is in the power of the magistrate to enact laws

concerning civil and ecclesiastical polity, yet not unless

those persons have been asked and consulted who are the best

versed in spiritual matters, and who are peculiarly designed

for teaching the church.

5. It is the duty of the magistrate to preserve and defend

the ecclesiastical ministry -- to appoint the ministers of

God's word, after they have previously undergone a lawful

examination before a presbytery -- to take care that they

perform their duty -- to require an account of their ministry

-- to admonish and incite those among them who are negligent

-- to bestow rewards on those ministers who preside well over

their flocks, and to remove such as are pertinaciously

negligent, or who bring a scandal on the church.

6. Also to invoke councils, whether general, national or

provincial; by his own authority to preside as moderator of

the assembly, either in person or through deputies suitable

for discharging such an office.

7. QUERY -- Is it useful to ecclesiastical conventions or

assemblies, that those persons preside over them whose

interest it is that matters of religion and church discipline

should be transacted in this manner rather than in that?

8. For the discharge of these duties, the magistrate must

understand those mysteries of religion which are absolutely

necessary for the salvation of men; for in this part [of his

high office] he cannot depend upon and confide in the

conscience of another person.

9. The Christian magistrate both presides in those

ecclesiastical assemblies in which he is present, and

pronounces a decisive and definitive sentence, or has the

right of delivering a decisive and definitive sentence.

XXIX. ON THE CHURCH OF ROME

1. QUERIES. -- Must a difference be made between the court of

Rome, (that is, the Roman pontiff, the cardinals, and the

other sworn retainers and satelites of his kingdom,) and the

Church which is denominated Romish?

2. Can those persons by no means be called "the church of

Christ," who, having been deceived by the Roman pontiff

consider him as the successor of St. Peter and the head of

the church?

3. Has God sent a bill of divorcement to those persons, so

that he does not at all acknowledge them as his, any more

than he does Mahometans and Jews?

A LETTER

ON THE SIN AGAINST THE HOLY GHOST

TO JOHN UYTENBOGARD, HIS MOST DEAR AND PECULIARLY BELOVED

BROTHER IN CHRIST, JAMES ARMINIUS WISHES HEALTH AND HIS

WELFARE THROUGH CHRIST

Most Friendly Of Mankind:

As You intend soon to preach before the members of your

church on The Sin against the Holy Ghost, you request that I

will disclose to you my meditations and musings on that

subject, on which you had also previously asked my opinion;

but at that time, it was not in my power to comply with your

request; for I had formed no distinct conception in my mind

respecting it, neither have my sentiments upon it yet

attained to any certain and full persuasion. But my slight

musings and meditations, I neither feel any desire of denying

to you, nor would it be my duty to withhold them from one to

whom I have long ago transferred the plenary fight of

requiring and even commanding any thing from me. Nor will I

suffer myself to be seduced from this desire of obeying you

by any false and rustic shame, though I know that my

contemplations on this question, are such as cannot satisfy

you, since, in fact, they are not much approved by myself.

For, of what kind soever they may be, I am aware that they

deserve to obtain some excuse, as they are concerning that

question, than which scarcely any one of greater difficulty

can be found in the whole Scripture, as St. Augustine

testifies when professedly treating upon this subject, (tom.

19, fol. 9,) in his explication of Matt. xii, 31,32. Besides,

I hope and feel fully persuaded, that you will so polish

these, my rough notes, that I may afterwards receive them

from you not only with interest, but also others which will

be able entirely to complete my wishes.

But I will not at present examine what St. Augustine has

produced on the same passage, when writing about this sin;

nor what is found on this subject in the writings of other

authors, whether among the ancients or in our own times, lest

I should be unnecessarily prolix, especially as you are

yourself extremely well furnished with their works, and are

ready to make the necessary inquiry into their sentiments. I

will transcribe for you my own meditations, not in that order

which is suitable to the nature of the thing itself, (for how

is it possible for me to do this, when it is not fully known

by me?) but in the order which it is possible for me to

observe in the confusion of various thoughts.

It will not be useless, in the first place, to prefix to this

investigation those passages of Scripture in which mention is

made of this sin, or in which it seems at least to be made.

"Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy

shall be forgiven unto men; but the blasphemy against the

Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever

speaketh against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him;

but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not

be forgiven him, neither in this world nor in the world to

come. (Matt. xii, 31,32.) "Verily I say unto you All sins

shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies

wherewithsoever they shall blaspheme; but he that shall

blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, hath never forgiveness, but

is in danger of eternal damnation." (Mark iii, 28,29.) "and

whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall

be forgiven him; but unto him that blasphemeth against the

Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven." (Luke xii, 10.) There

are, besides, two passages in the epistle to the Hebrews, the

first of them in the sixth chapter, the other in the tenth,

which it seems possible to refer to this subject without any

great detriment. "For it is impossible for those who were

once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and

were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the

good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if

they shall fall away, to renew them again to repentance;

seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and

put him to an open shame? (Heb. vi, 4-6.) "He that despised

Moses' law, died without mercy under two or three witnesses;

of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought

worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath

counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was

sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the

Spirit of grace?" (x, 28,29.) To these may be added a

passage from St. John's first epistle: "If any man see his

brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and

he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death.

There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray

for it?" (1 John v, 16.) Let the following passage also, from

the epistle to the Hebrews, be added, for the sake of

explanation, not because it is on exactly the same subject:

"For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every

transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of

reward, how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation,

which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was

confirmed unto us by them that heard him, God also bearing

them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers

miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own

will?" (Heb. ii, 2-4.) To these, let another passage be

subjoined from the Acts of the Apostles: "Ye stiff-necked and

uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy

Ghost. As did your fathers, so do ye." (Acts vii, 51.) But

about the same persons, it was said, in a preceding chapter,

"And they were not able to resist the wisdom and the Spirit

by which Stephen spake." (vi, 10.) "And all that sat in the

council looking steadfastly on him, saw his face as it had

been the face of an angel." (vi, 15.)

I unite these passages for no other reason than that I may be

able to contemplate them all together at one glance, and may

direct my thoughts according to them.

And, first, we must see the appellations which the sin

receives about which we are here treating.

The Evangelists Matthew, Mark and Luke call it "the blasphemy

of the Spirit," or "the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost." In

the sixth chapter of the epistle to the Hebrews, it is called

"a prolapsing" or "falling away," and in the tenth chapter of

the same epistle, it is called "contumely poured on the

Spirit of grace," or "a doing despite to the Spirit of

grace." I might add, from the sixth chapter, "the crucifying

afresh of the Son of God," and "the putting of him to an open

shame;" and from the tenth, "the treading under foot of the

Son of God," and "the profanation of the blood of the

covenant," unless they were capable of being referred to some

other thing, which we shall afterwards discuss. In 1 John v,

16, it is designated as "a sin unto death." The sin which is

described in Hebrews, ii, 2-4, is denominated "a neglecting

of the salvation which was first announced by Christ and his

apostles," and confirmed by God with infallible testimonies.

In Acts vii, 51, it is called "a resisting of the Holy

Ghost." We are permitted thus to employ these passages,

because an inquiry is instituted into the genus of the sin.

He, against whom the sin is committed, is styled by St.

Matthew, Mark and Luke, "the Holy Spirit;" and, in Hebrews

10, he is called the "Spirit of grace;" by this addition of

the epithet "of grace" to the Spirit, seems to be intimated

that the person of the Holy Spirit himself is not so much the

object of consideration in this passage, as some gracious act

of his. The same Evangelists make a distinction between this

sin and that against "the Son of Man," while in Hebrews 6 and

10, the same sin is said to redound to the ignominy of the

Son of God and of his blood -- two declarations which must

afterwards be reconciled, for each of them is true.

But when the men who commit this sin are described, in

Hebrews 6, as "those who were once enlightened, and have

tasted of that heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the

Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and the

powers of the world to come," in Hebrews 2, salvation is said

to have been announced to them, and confirmed by indubitable

testimonies. In Acts 6, it is attributed to them that "they

were not able to resist the wisdom and Spirit by which

Stephen spoke," and that they "saw his face as that of an

angel." From these particulars, it seems proper to collect by

what cause they were impelled who committed this sin.

It is, moreover, attributed to this sin by Matthew, Mark and

Luke, that it is irremissible, or not to be forgiven; by St.

John that his unto death. The same thing is affirmed in

Hebrews 6, but, as it appears to me, it is in the cause; for

it is said to be impossible that he who has thus "fallen away

should be renewed again unto repentance." In Hebrews 10, in

the application of the comparison, this sin is said to

deserve a more severe punishment than the despising of the

law of Moses; and in the commencement of the same passage,

the certainty of punishment is signified by these words: "He

died without mercy," which seems also to be placed in the

antapodosis, the repetition or summing up. In Hebrews 2, he

who neglects this salvation is said "to receive a just

recompense of reward."

Besides, the cause why that sin is irremissible, unto death,

and why the man who thus sins cannot be renewed unto

repentance, seems to be rendered in Hebrews 6, in the

following terms: "- seeing they crucify to themselves the Son

of God afresh, and put him to an open shame." And in Hebrews

10, in the following words: "- who hath trodden under foot

the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant,

wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing." For it does

not seem to me that these expressions can be placed

collaterally with falling away and doing despite to the

Spirit of grace; but I think they must be placed in

subordination among themselves.

Lastly, in Hebrews 2 a 10, is instituted a comparison between

this sin and the violation and the despising of the law of

Moses; for this likewise is worthy of consideration, that we

may correctly determine concerning the kind of sin. From this

comparison of it appears that the sin about which those

passages treat, is not committed against the law of Moses.

But from the contexture of those things which precede, and

from a comparison of those which follow, is to be taken the

occasion through which Christ, in the Evangelists, St. Paul

in the epistle to the Hebrews, and St. John in his first

epistle, have made mention of this sin.

Let us now commence an inquiry into the matters which come

under consideration in this sin, following, as far as

possible, the guidance of those passages which we have

premised and prefixed to this our disquisition. But to me it

appears possible, most commodiously to circumscribe them

within the following bounds: Let us, in the first place, (1.)

enter into a discussion on the genus or kind of this sin;

(2.) its object and mode; (3.) those who commit the sin; (4.)

the impelling cause; (5.) the end of this sin; (6.) the

degrees of this sin; (7.) the peculiar attribute of this sin

-- its irremissibility or unpardonableness, and its cause. To

these we shall subjoin the three other questions, which you

mention in your letter. (1.) Can this sin be known by the

human judgment, and what are the marks? (2.) Are those who

are commonly considered to have perpetrated this sin, to be

held as being guilty of it or not, (3.) Does not this

distinction between the sin against the Son of Man, and that

against the Holy Spirit, contribute to the confirmation of

the truth of the personality of the Holy Ghost?

1. With respect to the genus or kind, it is a subject of much

regret that a disquisition upon it is a matter of great

difficulty. For it is produced from no other source than the

too great fertility of sin, and its deduction and derivation

into various species; yet it is not necessary to refer all

the distributions and distinctions of sin to this point; we

must descend commodiously by those degrees which may bring us

down to this kind of sin. In order to do this, we must

commence with that which is the highest. Sin, therefore, is

the transgression of the divine law, of whatever description

that law may be; for we are treating upon a sin of this kind.

A transgression of the law is either special, against one or

more of the precepts of the law; or it is universal, against

the whole and entire law, which is called a rejection and

abrogation of the law, and a defection from it, and which is

as much against what is commanded or forbidden in the law, as

against him who directly commanded it, through contempt for

Him. This kind of sin, I suppose, is signified in the Old

Testament by the phrase, to sin with a high or elevated hand;

for the moral law consists of a preface which is contained in

these words: "I am the Lord thy God, who brought thee out of

the land of Egypt," &c., and of an enumeration of the

precepts. Either the preface itself is rejected and God

directly despised, or sin is committed against the precepts,

none of which can in fact be violated without bringing

ignominy on the divine Majesty and pouring contempt upon God.

But every sin is not from a contempt for God. David committed

adultery, which may be reductively or consequently referred

to a contemning of God, and resolved into it; but he did not

commit that sin through a contempt for God.

The law of God is now two-fold -- the one of works, the other

of faith; or, the precepts of the law are of two kinds: some,

of the law properly so called, and others of the gospel. But

this sin about which we are treating is not of the kind of

those which are perpetrated against the law of God, whether

it be a special or universal transgression and an apostasy

from the law. This is evident from Hebrews x, 28,29; for this

sin is there compared with the violation or abrogation of the

law of Moses, as a greater sin with a smaller one. It is also

evident from Hebrews ii, 2-4. This sin is also called "a

doing despite unto the Spirit of grace," which is not that of

the law, but the Spirit of Christ and of his gospel. It is

easy to perceive the same thing in the Evangelists; for, in

St. Matthew's gospel, Christ says, "but if I by the Spirit of

God cast out devils, then the kingdom of God is come unto

you." (xii, 28.) This sin, therefore, is committed against

the Spirit who testifies that the kingdom of God has arrived;

and, on this account, it is not committed against the law of

God, but against the gospel of Jesus Christ. The same thing

may be rendered evident from Hebrews 6, in which the apostle

treats about a falling away from those gifts which are there

enumerated, and which are the gifts of the gospel of Christ.

Christ is also said "to be crucified afresh and put to an

open shame "by this "falling away;" and, in Hebrews 10, he is

said to be "trodden under foot," and "the blood of the

covenant is said to be profaned." All these are sins

committed, not against the law, but against the gospel of

Christ.

From these observations, it is evident, that those persons

who assert that this sin is committed against the

acknowledged truth concerning God, and concerning His will

and works, have not taught concerning it with sufficient

distinctness; they ought to have subjoined "against the truth

of the gospel." But the commands of the gospel are two --

that of faith in Christ, and that of conversion to God.

Concerning faith it is manifest. About conversion let us now

inquire; for as aversion from God is produced by sin, the law

accuses him who is thus averse or turned aside, and condemns

him to cursing, without any hopes of pardon; but the gospel

requires conversion and promises pardon. Therefore,

conversion to God is an evangelical command, and not legal.

But impenitence is opposed to conversion to God; and this,

when final, condemns a man through the peremptory decree of

God, that is, through that which is evangelical. This final

impenitence, however, cannot be called "the sin against the

Holy Ghost," which is the subject on which we are now

treating. For (1.) final impenitence is common to all those

who are to be condemned; while the sin against the Holy Ghost

attaches to certain persons, or, rather, to very few. (2.)

Final impenitence is not committed except at the closing

period of life; but this sin is perpetrated while he is still

running the space of life. This is apparent from 1 John v,

16: "There is a sin unto death; I do not say that he shall

pray for it." (3.) Concerning him who commits the sin unto

death it is said that "it is impossible for him to be renewed

again to repentance;" but this would be a useless expression

respecting one who was finally impenitent; for it is well

known that all hopes of pardon are terminated by the short

course of the present life. (4.) Respecting the sin against

the Holy Ghost, it is affirmed that "it shall not be

forgiven, neither in this world nor in that which is to

come;" that is, it shall never be forgiven. But it is

unnecessary to make such an affirmation concerning final

impenitence.

This sin, therefore, is a transgression of the precept which

commands faith in Jesus Christ. But as the doctrine

concerning faith in Jesus Christ is not only entire, but

likewise consists of certain parts; from this may be assumed

a difference in the transgression, that one is universal, the

other special. The universal is that by which Christ is

simply rejected and refused, and which may receive the

general appellation of "infidelity" or "unbelief." The

special is that by which Christ is not universally rejected,

but is merely not accepted as he has been manifested in his

word; and this is called "a heresy," that term being employed

concerning those who, after having professed faith in Christ,

do not preserve his doctrines entire and unsullied, but

corrupt them. But the sin about which we are treating does

not lie in this special transgression. It belongs, therefore,

to the universal transgression of this precept concerning

faith in Christ; and it is infidelity or unbelief. It is not

all unbelief, of which there are various kinds. (1.) The

infidelity of those who have heard nothing respecting Christ;

but such persons do not commit the sin against the Holy

Ghost. (2.) That of those persons who have indeed heard of

Christ, but have not understood; (Matt. xiii, 19; ) neither

does the sin against the Holy Ghost attach to these men. (3.)

The unbelief of those who have understood, but who have not

been certainly persuaded and convinced in their consciences

respecting the truth of the things understood; but these

persons are not guilty of the sin against the Holy Ghost.

(4.) That of those men who, being convinced in their

consciences that Jesus is the Christ, by their infidelity

still reject him; and, according to my judgment, to this

class of persons belongs the sin against the Holy Ghost,

about which we are now treating.

Therefore, the genus or kind is a repulsion and rejection of

Christ in opposition to conscience. It is not a mere

abnegation or disowning; for that is the part of him who has

previously made a profession. It is not an oppugnation or

attack; for that belongs to further progress, [in the sin],

as we shall, afterwards perceive. But it is worthy of

observation, that in reality it is one and the same thing,

whether it be called "a refusal of Christ," or "a rejection

of the truth concerning Christ," provided a universal

rejection be understood, and not a particular rejection in

one doctrine or more.

2. Let us now come to the object. The object of this sin is

said to be a person against whom the offense is committed,

whether that person be God, or the offending mortal himself,

or his neighbour. But we must take into our consideration not

only the object, but also its mode, which the schoolmen

denominate "the formal reason." This mode, when added to the

object, causes the latter to be proper, adequate, and

peculiar or suitable. A surface is an object of sight, but it

is one which is coloured. An offense is committed against God

by ingratitude, but it is against him as having merited

better returns from us. We also sin against God by

disobedience and contempt, as against him commanding,

forbidding, promising, threatening, chastising, correcting,

&c. Apostasy is committed against God, but it is against him

when acknowledged as God, and to whose Deity and name he who

falls away had devoted himself by oath. But, in this place,

the object of the sin about which we are treating is Jesus

Christ, and he immediately. This is the reason why I add the

word "immediately," because he who rejects the Son, rejects

also the Father. The mode of formal reason has been

manifested and proved, [to the man who commits this sin,]

nay, it has been known to be the Messiah and Redeemer of the

world. This is evident from Hebrews vi, 6, in which those who

thus "fall away" are said to "crucify to themselves the Son

of God afresh and put him to an open shame." It is also

evident from Hebrews x, 29, in which such persons are said to

"tread under foot the Son of God, and to count the blood of

the covenant an unholy thing." This is still more apparent

from the words of the Pharisees, who said, "He casteth out

devils by Beelzebub, the prince of devils," which are thus

related by St. Mark: "For they said, he has an impure

spirit," whether by these words they committed this sin, or

not; for they contain the occasion on which Christ began to

speak about the sin against the Holy Ghost. But because this

mode agrees with the object through some gracious act, which

proceeds principally and immediately from the Holy Spirit or

the Spirit of grace; on this account this sin is called "the

sin against the Holy Ghost" or against "the Spirit of grace;"

because the offense is committed against that act of the Holy

Spirit, either by despising the act, or by treating him also

with ignominy. But that act of the Spirit is the act of

testifying concerning Christ and the coming of his kingdom;

an act not only sufficient to prove that Jesus is the Christ;

but also efficacious, and assuredly convincing the mind and

conscience of him to whom the testification is communicated

concerning Christ; the operation and complete effect of

which, in the mind of man, are an assured knowledge and

persuasion of this truth, that "Jesus is the Christ, the Son

of God." But of this sin the Holy Spirit is not the object;

for it is not directed against his person. This is apparent

from the end of the testifying and the object; for the end of

this testification is Christ. But the object of this sin

committed against the testification, and the object of the

testification itself, are one and the same. And the end of

the testifying is, not that the Holy Spirit, but that Jesus,

be acknowledged and accepted for the Son of God and for the

Anointed of the Lord. This is declared by Christ in the

following words: "If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils,

then is the kingdom of God come unto you." It also conduces

to the same purpose that, not the Spirit out of Christ, but

Christ himself in and through the Spirit, performed the

miracles. From this, it appears, that the performing of

miracles serves to prove the truth of the preaching of Christ

concerning himself.

From these remarks, I think, we may easily solve the

difficulty which lies in the words of Christ, who

distinguishes this "sin against the Holy Ghost" from "the sin

against the Son of Man," and who declares that the former is

irremissible or unpardonable, but that the latter is capable

of forgiveness. For the sin against the Son of Man, without

this testification of the Spirit, is remitted to many men;

and it appears from the whole of this discussion, that regard

is not had so much to the person against whom the sin is

committed, as to the act of testification proceeding from the

Holy Spirit, against whom the sin is perpetrated. With

respect to the act, therefore, it is said to be perpetrated

against the Holy Ghost, not against the Son of Man, but, with

respect to the object, against the Son of Man, but who is

known from the act of testifying. Since, then, regard is had

rather to the act than to the object, in this respect this

sin is called by Christ "the sin against the Holy Ghost," and

is distinguished from the sin which is committed against

Christ without any consideration of this mode and formal

reason. I know there are among the fathers those who

understand the appellation, "Son of Man," through a

reduplication or reflection, to signify Jesus as he is the

Son of Man, and the epithet, "Son of God," to signify Jesus

as he is the Son of God. They also consider, that, when a sin

committed against Jesus as he is the Son of Man, the offense

is another and a less one than when he is sinned against as

the Son of God. But such a consideration has no place here;

for the testification of the Holy Spirit conduces to this end

-- that the person who is sometimes denominated the Son of

Man and sometimes the Son of God, be received as the true and

only Messiah. Yet if any man be desirous of referring this

consideration of some of the ancient fathers to the point

under discussion, he will be able to say that a sin is

committed against the Son of Man when Jesus is not recognized

as the Son of God, but that a sin is committed against the

Son of God, when it has been already proved, by undoubted

testimonies, that he is the Son of God. The expressions in

the Evangelist "Whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of

Man, it shall be forgiven him," serve to favour this

consideration, as do also those in the Epistle to the

Hebrews, "crucifying to themselves the Son of God," and they

who have "trodden under foot the Son of God," that is, Jesus,

whom, through "the enlightening" of the Holy Spirit, they had

previously accounted as "the Son of God." For it is manifest

from the Scriptures that it was necessary to believe this

attribute concerning Jesus of Nazareth, that he was the

Christ, the Son of God, the saviour and Redeemer of the

world, &c.; and as the object and the acts occupied about it

have a mutual relation so that from an adequate object we can

determine concerning the act, and from an act we can form a

conclusion respecting the adequate object, it appears

possible for us to conclude, from the acts which the apostle

enumerates in Hebrews 6, and 10, that those persons who had

thus sinned against Jesus, not only acknowledged him as the

Son of God, but also sinned against him as against the Son of

God whom they had so acknowledged. For, no one is said to

"crucify the Son of God afresh," and to "tread him under

foot," except that man who acknowledges him as the Son of

God, and who sins against him under that consideration. For

instance, the American Indians cannot be said to have

"trodden under foot the gospel of Christ," when they trampled

under their feet, and threw into the fire, the small volume

of the four gospels, which was shewn to them by the

Spaniards, who, in a boasting manner, represented it to them

as the true gospel.

3. Let us now proceed to the description of the persons who

commit this sin, that is, such as they are defined to us

according to the Scriptures. But, generally, they are those

who, through the testification of the Holy Spirit in their

minds and consciences, are convinced of this truth -- that

Jesus, the son of Mary, is Christ the Sod of God. Yet these

persons may differ among themselves, and in reality do

differ; for, after having been convinced of this truth, they

either immediately reject Christ, never tendering him their

names to be enrolled among his followers; or, having for a

season embraced and professed Christ, they decline from him

and fall away. Of the first of these two classes were the

Pharisees, if, at the time when they said that" Christ cast

out devils through Beelzebub," they were convinced in their

consciences that such ejectment of the devils was truly the

work of the Holy Spirit, as Christ had laid down his

argument, "If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils, by whom

do your sons cast them out?" Of the second class, are those

of whom mention is made in Hebrews 6 and 10. For they who

embrace Christ even with a temporary faith, do this through

the illumination of the Holy Spirit; because "no man can say

that Jesus is the Lord, except by the Holy Ghost." (1 Cor.

xii, 3.) To these persons has been granted some "taste of

the heavenly gift, of the good word of God, and of the powers

of the world to come;" for the testification of the Holy

Spirit concerning Jesus Christ the Son of God, when impressed

with a full persuasion on the mind, can be followed by no

other effect than the excitement of joy and gladness in the

heart of him who professes Christ, as Christ himself

declares, in Matthew xiii, 20, "But he that received the seed

into stony places, the same is he that heareth the word, and

anon with joy receiveth it," and as he also declares, in John

v, 35, concerning those who "were willing for a season to

rejoice in the light of John the Baptist." But on this

subject consult Calvin's Institutes. (Lib. 3, cap. 2, sec.

11.) With regard to what is added in Heb. vi, 5, that the

same persons "were made partakers of the Holy Ghost," this

may be understood to relate to those extraordinary gifts of

the Holy Spirit which at that period flourished in the

church. This is likewise declared in Heb. ii, 4: "God

likewise bare them witness, both with signs and wonders, and

with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according

to his own will." In these persons, that abnegation or

renouncing of Christ occurs which, in Hebrews 6, is

denominated "a falling away," that is, from the truth which

they have acknowledged, and from the confession of the name

of Christ which they have made. About this renunciation of

himself, Christ treats in a general manner in Luke xii, 9,

subjoining to that passage a special mode in the particular

deed which we are now discussing, and says, "Whosoever shall

speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven

him; but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost, it

shall not be forgiven." To this genus of renunciation belongs

the deed of Peter; but it is distinct, and differs greatly

from this species, as will be very apparent in the next

member that comes under our consideration. Therefore, the sin

against the Holy Ghost is distinguished according to the mode

of efficient causes, of which we have already adduced a

distinction.

4. It follows that we now institute an inquiry into the cause

of this sin. The cause of all sin is commonly represented to

be either ignorance, weakness, or malice. Ignorance, not

negative, but privative of the knowledge which ought to be

within, and, therefore, ignorance of the law. Weakness, too

infirm to resist vehement passion and temptation, and the

seductions which impel men to sin. Malice, by which any one

knowingly and willingly, being enticed indeed by some

temptation, but which can be easily resisted by the will, and

which the will is able readily to overcome, is induced to

sin. Though ignorance and infirmity are not directly and

immediately the causes of sin, yet they are causes through

the mode of prohibiting absence -- ignorance, through the

mode of the absence of right knowledge and reason, which

might be able to hinder from sin by instructing the will --

infirmity, through the mode of the absence of strength and

capability, which might hinder from sin by confirming and

invigourating the will. If, therefore, we be desirous

accurately to examine this matter, the will is the proper,

adequate and immediate cause of sin, and has two motives and

incentives to commit sin, the one internal, the other

external. The internal, which lies in man himself, is the

love of himself and a concupiscence or lusting after temporal

things, or of the blessings which are visible. The external

motive is an object moving the appetite or desire; such

objects are honours, riches, pleasures, life, health and

soundness, friends, country, and similar things, the

contraries to which the man hates and execrates, and is

afraid of them, if he imagine them to be impending over him.

But these motives do not move the will so efficaciously that

the will is necessarily moved; for, in this case, the will

would be excusable from sin; but they move the will through

the mode of suasion and enticement. But now, when, through

love of himself and the desire of some apparent good, (in

which is included an avoiding or hatred of an apparent evil,)

man is solicited or enticed to some act, which is indeed

forbidden, but which he does not know to be sinful, then the

will, following the appetite and erroneous reason, is said to

sin through ignorance. But when, through the same motives, he

is tempted to an act which he knows to be sin, then the will,

following the appetite, sins indeed knowingly; but whether

such sin is committed through infirmity or through malice,

ought to be decided chiefly from the necessity of that good

which the man is pursuing, and from the deep heinousness of

the evil which he avoids. On this point, a judgment must also

be formed from the vehemence of the appetite or passion, as

well as from the inclination towards the person who seems

desirous to hinder the completion or fulfilling of the

desire, (a circumstance which does not on every occasion

occur, but which for a certain reason I thought must be added

in this place,) where a discrimination of the mode by which

he endeavours to hinder, comes under consideration, whether

it be good, lawful, and commanded, or whether it be evil,

unlawful and forbidden.

Let us now apply these remarks to our purpose. Paul

persecuted the church of Christ, but he did it ignorantly,

being inflamed with too great a zeal and desire for the law,

as many of the Jews also crucified Christ, being ignorant

that he was the Lord of glory; otherwise they would have

refrained from such a nefarious crime. By those men,

therefore, the sin about which we are treating was not

committed. Peter denied Christ his Lord, whom he knew to be

the true Messiah and the Anointed of the Lord, and his

knowledge of this was obtained through an immediate

revelation from the Father; but his conduct proceeded from a

desire of life and a fear of death -- feelings which may

attack even the bravest of mankind. he did it, therefore,

through infirmity. Through fear of banishment, prescription,

condemnation to the mines or to perpetual imprisonment, some

persons have shrunk back from a confession of the name of

Christ; and they must be considered as having thus sinned

through infirmity. In order to recover the dignity of the

sword, the official girdle, &c., which the emperor had

threatened to take away from them unless they abjured Christ,

some of the early Christians retained all their honours at

the expense of denying Christ; yet still even these must be

said to have sinned through infirmity. Some individual,

having been vehemently tormented, afflicted, injured and

stripped of his goods by a Christian prince, or by Christian

people, breaks forth into passionate expressions of blasphemy

against God and Christ; yet he must be considered as having

acted thus through anger and dreadful commotion of spirit.

But if the persons in the preceding instances were to add, to

this their sin, hatred against Christ Himself and his

doctrine, according to my judgment they would not be far from

committing the sin against the Holy Ghost. To express and

conclude the whole in one word, I affirm that this sin

against the Holy Ghost is properly committed through malice.

I understand, here, malice of two kinds: The one, by which no

resistance is offered to concupiscence or desire, when that

can easily be done, without much inconvenience; the other, by

which Christ himself is hated, either because he endeavours,

by his precepts, to hinder the completion or fulfillment of

the unlawful desire; or because the enjoyment of such illicit

desire is not permitted, on account of his cause and name.

Both kinds of this malice were in those Jews with whom Christ

had the transaction which is mentioned in Matthew 12. But

they do not seem then to have been fully convinced in their

consciences, that Jesus was the Christ and the promised

Messiah. Let us add, therefore, to the other parts of the

definition of this sin, that it is committed through malice

and hatred against Christ, or through hatred of Christ and of

the truth concerning him. This hatred I think is included in

the words employed by the apostle in Hebrews 6 & 10; for such

persons are there said "to crucify to themselves the Son of

God afresh and put him to an open shame, to tread under foot

the Son of God, to count the blood of the covenant an unholy

thing, and to do despite unto the Spirit of grace." I

suppose, by these words, are signified, not the results which

happen to those who, beyond expectation, fall away or decline

from Christ through their sin; but the acts which, of

themselves, and by their own nature are allied to their sin,

and which have an affinity with, and are consequences from,

the same sin, not without the fixed purpose of those by whom

it is committed.

5. To this cause, we will commodiously subjoin an end; for

they correspond, for the most part, between themselves, and

in a certain respect agree with each other. The end,

therefore, is twofold. The one is the obtaining and the

enjoyment of an apparent good which has been desired; the

other is the completion of hatred, and the rejection of

Christ and of his acknowledged truth, which Calvin has

enunciated in these words:" -- for this purpose, that they

may resist." By this very circumstance, is signified the

malice of the man who thus sins, which, not content with

obtaining the apparent good through the act of sin, is

delighted even with the very act of sin as with its end or

intention. This is a certain sign, that the will of this man

has not been impelled by inclination or passion to perpetrate

this crime, but that it has freely followed the inclination,

and has added of its own this other thing -- hatred against

Christ, from which, this hatred may be said to be entirely

voluntary, and, therefore, arising from malice. For as

appetite or desire is attributed to the concupiscible

faculty, infirmity to the irascible, and ignorance to the

reason or mind, so is malice attributed to the will.

But from these things, considered in this manner, it seems

the sin against the Holy Ghost may be thus defined: "The sin

against the Holy Ghost is the rejection and refusing of Jesus

Christ through determined malice and hatred against Christ,

who, through the testifying of the Holy Spirit, has been

assuredly acknowledged for the Son of God, (or, which is the

same thing, the rejection and refusing of the acknowledged

universal truth of the gospel,) against conscience and

committed for this purpose -- that the sinner may fulfill and

gratify his desire of the apparent good which is by no means

necessary, and may reject Christ."

6. Let us subjoin these observations concerning the devotees

of this sin. The following degrees of this sin, it seems to

me possible to lay down in a commodious manner: The First is

the rejection and refusal of Christ acknowledged, or of the

acknowledged truth of the gospel. This degree is universal

and primary; and it holds good under every circumstance,

whether he who rejects and refuses Christ have for a season

professed himself to be a disciple of Christ, or not -- a

point which we have already discussed under the third head.

The second degree is blasphemy against Christ the Son of God,

and against the acknowledged truth of the gospel. The third

is the assaulting and persecution of Christ, either in his

own person or in those of his members, or the extirpation of

the truth acknowledged. A fourth degree may be added, from

the difference between the object, and the act by which that

object is demonstrated and manifested; and this is blasphemy

against the Spirit himself, or against the act of the Holy

Spirit. For. he who calls Christ "a wine bibber," "a friend

of publicans and sinners," "a seducer and false prophet,"

while he owns him to be the Son of God, sins in a different

manner From him who says, that those miraculous operations of

the Holy Spirit were performed by Beelzebub and were

diabolical.

7. We have now arrived at the seventh division, which relates

to the adjunct or attribute peculiar to this sin, that is,

its being irremissible or unpardonable, and the cause why it

is thus incapable of being forgiven. This sin is called "the

sin unto death," not in the sense in which all sins merit

death eternal, and that are, notwithstanding, remitted to

many persons, as they have believed in Christ and are

converted to God, but because no one who has committed this

sin against the Holy Ghost, or who shall hereafter commit it,

has at any time had the felicity, nor will he have it, of

escaping death eternal. It is called "irremissible," not in

the same manner as that in which unbelief and final

impenitence are unpardonable, through this decree of God: "He

that believeth not on the Son of God, is condemned," and

"Unless ye repent and be converted, ye shall all likewise

perish," &c. For these are conditions, without which sin is

forgiven to no man. But it is called "unpardonable" in this

sense, that, when it has once been perpetrated, the sinner

never obtains remission from God, and never can obtain it,

through the definitive and peremptory statute and decree of

God, even though the offender should live many ages

afterwards. But the proximate and immediate cause why this

sin is unpardonable, seems to me to be comprehended in these

words of the apostle in the epistle to the Hebrews: "It is

impossible for those who shall thus fall away, to be renewed

again unto repentance." The efficacy of this cause proceeds

from the perpetual and immutable decree of God concerning the

nonforgiveness of sins without repentance. But the mind

cannot rest here; for it is further asked, "Why is it

impossible for those who thus sin to be renewed again unto

repentance?" The solution of this question, as it seems to

me, must be taken partly from the causes of this "renewing

again unto repentance," and partly from the heinousness of

this sin, as described by the apostle in Hebrews 6 and 10.

From a collation of these passages, it will be manifest why

those who thus sin "cannot be renewed again to repentance."

(1.) Let us treat on the causes of this renewing again.

Renewing again to repentance seems to proceed from the mercy

or grace of God in Christ, on account of the intercession of

Christ, through the operation of the Holy Spirit, or the

Spirit of grace. But this mercy of God, intercession of

Christ, and operation of the Holy Spirit, are not infinite,

that is, they do not operate according to the infinite

omnipotence of God and Christ, and of his Spirit; but they

are circumscribed by a certain mode of the equity and will of

God, of Christ, and of the Spirit of God. This is apparent

from particular passages of Scripture. Concerning the mercy

of God, "God has mercy on whom he will have mercy; and whom

he will, he hardeneth." Concerning the intercession of

Christ, "I pray not for the world." Concerning the operation

of the Holy Spirit, "whom the world cannot receive."

(2.) Let us now consider the heinousness of this sin from the

description of this apostle, who says, Those who thus sin,

"crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to

an open shame; they tread under foot the Son of God, count

the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, and do despite

unto the Spirit of grace." But I account these acts to be so

black and diabolical, that we must affirm, the mercy of God

in Christ is circumscribed by no bounds whatsoever, the

intercession of Christ is concluded within no space, and the

Spirit of grace can be hindered by no malice, if God does not

deny his mercy to such persons, if Christ intercedes for

them, and if the Spirit of Grace is not deterred from them so

as not to exert upon them his gracious efficacy. Take into

consideration the difference of the sin which is committed

against the law of God, and that against the gospel and the

grace of God in Christ; and reflect how much more heinous it

is to reject the remedy of the disease than to fall into the

disease itself! To remove from his hearers their despair of

pardon, St. Peter says to them, after having been convicted

of the sin which they had committed against Christ, "Now,

brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it." (Acts iii,

17.) St. Paul says to the Corinthians, "For had they known

it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory." (1 Cor.

ii, 8.) He also says, concerning himself, "but I obtained

mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief." (1 Tim. i,

13.) Christ, when hanging on the Cross, and as the Scriptures

express it in Isaiah liii, 12, while making intercession for

the transgressors, said, "Father, forgive them, for they know

not what they do." (Luke xxiii, 34.) The Scriptures declare,

respecting the Holy Spirit, that he is capable not only of

being grieved, (Ephes. iv, 30,) but likewise of being vexed,

(Isa. lxiii, 10,) and of being quenched. (1 Thess. v, 19.)

Whosoever they be who answer this description, and crucify

Christ long acknowledged by them as the Son of God, and who

tread under foot his blood, that blood by which God hath

redeemed the church unto himself, which is the price of

redemption, than which nothing is more precious, and by which

alone the gratuitous covenant between God and men is

confirmed and established -- who, against their consciences,

treat the Holy Spirit with the greatest contempt and

disgrace, and who sin so grievously against him that no sin

can equal this in heinousness; it follows that, to people of

this class, is justly and equitably denied their being

renewed again to repentance, unless we completely divest God

of justice, and remove from his free will the administration

of divine mercy. When we have done this, and have ascribed

the dispensing of salvation to the infinity of the divine

mercy or goodness only, the very foundations of religion are

then overturned, and by this means, life eternal is assigned

to all men universally, and even to the devils.

If any one supposes that the affirmations which are made in

Hebrews 6 and 10, belong only to those who, after their open

profession of Christianity, shall relapse and fall away, let

him know that contumely and reproach are poured on "the

Spirit of grace," by those who have never made a profession

of Christianity, and that these words -- "to renew them again

unto repentance," and "the blood through which he was

sanctified," seem properly to belong to those who have not

made a profession, and that the remaining parts of the

description belong to the entire order of those who sin

against the Holy Ghost.

Having considered the preceding matters in this hasty and

slight manner, let us now proceed to investigate those three

questions which you proposed.

I. With regard to the first, I think it may be known when any

one has committed this sin; because, if this had been

impossible, John would not have forbidden us to pray for that

man. For we ought to pray for all those to whom, with even

the least semblance of probability, the mercy of God has been

manifested, for whom the intercession of Christ has been

prepared, and to whom the grace of the Holy Spirit has not

been denied. The ancient church formed a similar judgment,

when she not only accounted it improper to pray for Julian,

the apostate, but also actually prayed against him. But,

according to my judgment, an indication of the knowledge of

this sin is afforded by acts on the part of those who commit

it. The first act is that profession of the name of Christ

which is neither forced nor affected, but voluntary; the

second is the rejection of Christ and the abandonment of all

profession. If to these two acts be added blasphemy,

opposition, &c., the judgment concerning this sin is rendered

still more evident.

From these remarks, it is manifest that the judgment of man

can be formed only concerning those persons who have, at some

time or other, made an open profession of Christianity, and

have afterwards relapsed and fallen away. For it is

impossible for us to know, except through [an act of] divine

revelation, what effects the testification of the Holy Spirit

has produced in the minds of those who reject Christ before

they make an open profession of him and his religion. This

seems to be intimated by St. John, when he says," If any man

shall see his brother," that is, one who has made an open

profession of faith in Christ, "sin a sin which is not unto

death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life;" and it

appears to be immediately repeated on the general principle,

"There is a sin unto death," which, if a brother commit, I do

not say that he shall pray for it." Let the whole history

concerning Julian, the apostate, be taken into consideration,

and it will be rendered manifest that the judgment of the

church in that age was founded on the two acts which we have

enumerated -- the former being the public profession of

Christianity, and the latter the act of desertion, blasphemy

and persecution.

II. The second question is -- "Have Cain, Saul, Judas,

Julian, Francis Spira, &c., perpetrated this crime?"

In regard to this, I say, without any prejudice to the

judgment of those who hold other and perhaps more correct

sentiments on the subject, it seems to me that Cain did not

perpetrate this crime. For this, a probable reason may, I

think, be rendered: For he did not sin against grace through

hatred to it, but through a perverse jealousy for grace, and

through envy against his brother, because Abel had obtained

that grace which was denied to himself, he committed crime of

fratricide. Concerning the despair which is attributed to

him, we know that interpreters differ in their opinions; and

though he may have despaired of the mercy of God, yet it

cannot be concluded from this that he had committed the sin

about which we are treating; for despair is also a

consequence of other sins, and not always, I think, an

attendant on this sin.

The sin of Saul was against David as a type of Christ, whom

he persecuted in opposition to his conscience; but he

committed it with this intention -- that he might afterwards

preserve the kingdom safe and unimpaired for himself and his

posterity. But as it is another thing to sin against the type

of Christ, than to sin against Christ himself, (for Saul was

in all likelihood ignorant of David being such a type,) and

as he did not entirely decline from the Jewish religion, it

has to me the air of probability that Saul did not commit the

sin against the Holy Ghost.

My opinion is different respecting Judas Iscariot; for I

think that he sinned against the Holy Ghost, and this by the

two indications which we have previously laid down. For as he

lived three whole years in familiar converse with Christ,

heard his discourses, saw his miracles, was himself sent

forth with his fellow-disciples to preach the gospel, and was

so far enlightened by the Holy Spirit as to be capable of

executing that office, and actually did perform its duties,

and, having been made a partaker of the Holy Ghost, he

himself performed miracles, cast out devils, healed the sick,

and raised the dead in the name of Christ, it cannot remain a

matter of uncertainty that he assuredly and undoubtedly

acknowledged his teacher, Jesus Christ, as the true Messiah

and the Son of God. However, he not only deserted him whom he

had thus acknowledged, but also delivered him up to his

enemies, that sought to put him to death; and he did this not

through weakness or some excusable necessity, but merely out

of malice and pure hatred of Christ. This is evident from the

history of the Evangelists, who relate that, at the moment

when the "very precious ointment" was poured on the head of

Christ, Judas departed and went to the chief priests, and

bargained with them concerning the reward of his treason,

which conduct was undoubtedly adopted by him to revenge

himself upon Christ for the loss of the three hundred pence,

for which the ointment might have been sold, and which were

taken away from him, by Christ's permission. To this must be

added, that the Scriptures reckon him among those against

whom David, the type of Christ, formerly uttered the same

petitions as those which St. Peter enumerates in that

passage, (Acts i, 2, ) as having had their accomplishment in

Judas.

I entertain a similar opinion respecting Julian the apostate,

whom I consider to have completed every branch of this sin

through consummate malice and the most bitter enmity against

Christ. For he abandoned Christianity, poured infinite

contumelies on Christ, and persecuted Christian people and

the Christian truth in various ways, nay, by every method

which it was possible for him to devise. He also attributed

the miracles of Christ more to the devil than to the Son of

God, for which reason, the church, in those early days,

prayed against him, and her prayers were heard by God, and

answered.

With respect to Francis Spira, it would be with great

reluctance that I should venture to pronounce him guilty of

the sin against the Holy Ghost. On the contrary, I incline to

the opposite opinion respecting him, and in this I follow the

judgment of some learned men of the present age, who not only

acquit him from the guilt of being charged with this sin, but

who likewise do not even exclude him from the pardon of his

sins.

For (1.)he did not deny Christ himself, but declined to make

such a confession of Christ as the Papists disapproved. (2.)

He did not avoid this Protestant confession through malice

and hatred of the truth known by him, but through weakness

and too intense a desire for a good which appeared to him in

some degree necessary; for he feared the forcible seizure and

loss of his goods, without which he supposed it to be utterly

impossible for him to gain a livelihood for himself and

family. (3.) In the very agonies of his despair, he made

frequent and honourable mention not only of Christ, but

likewise of his truth which he had professed. (4.) Being

asked by those who stood around him if he wished God to grant

him pardon for that offense and to impress the assurance of

it upon his mind, he replied, that there was nothing of which

he was more desirous, nay, that he wished it could be

purchased even by the greatest torments. The purchase of it,

however, he knew to be an impossibility -- that no one might

suppose that, by this his desire, he inflicted an injury on

the blood of Christ. (5.) He diligently and seriously

admonished those who visited him to apply themselves to the

mortification of the flesh, to renounce the good things of

the present life, and also to despise life itself if the

cause of Christ and of truth were to be forsaken, lest they,

having followed his example, should rush into the same abyss

of despair and damnation. All these particulars [in His case]

served as inducements to many persons [in the Venitian

states] to withdraw from the papal church, and to unite

themselves with the evangelical or reformed church; and to

some of those who had entered into this union, they served as

reasons for persevering in their profession.

III. With respect to the third question, I answer, that this

sin is not directly committed against the Holy Ghost himself,

but that it is primarily, properly and immediately

perpetrated against his gracious act. Yet this so redounds to

the disgrace and contumely of the Holy Spirit himself, that

he is said to be blasphemed and to be treated with ignominy

by this sin; and that not accidentally, but per se, of

itself. But I think, from this, by good consequence, may be

deduced that the Holy Spirit is not some property, virtue, or

power in God, usually considered by us under the mode of

quality, but that it is something living, intelligent,

willing and acting, distinct from the Father and the Son;

upon which men are accustomed to bestow the appellation of "a

person."

To me, this seems possible to be proved by many arguments.

(l.) Because he is distinguished in opposition to the Son,

which ought not to be done, if he were a virtue or power not

subsisting, communicated to Christ by the Father, by which he

might perform miracles, as through a principle from which he

has the dominion and power of his own act, and not through a

principle which itself possesses such a dominion and power.

(2.) Because it is said that men sin against the Holy Ghost,

and blasphemy is said to be uttered against the Spirit, and

he is treated with scorn and contempt. These phrases do not

seem to me to indicate the inbeing of the Holy Ghost within

God and Christ, but the existence and subsistence of the Holy

Spirit; especially as this sin is distinguished from the sin

against the Son of Man, which ought not to be done if this

sin had been perpetrated against an act of the power which

exists within Christ and is employed by him, and not against

the act of the powerful and operating Holy Spirit himself;

for as there are acts that appertain to persons, (though they

operate through some natural property of their own,) so are

there also passions belonging to persons. If any man rejects

the gracious invitation of God to repentance, that sin is

said to be committed against an act of the mercy of God; and,

in this manner, he who has so sinned is said to sin against

the mercy of God, but so that, by this very act the sin is

properly committed against God, who is, himself, the author

of this gracious invitation according to his own gratuitous

mercy. Neither could he who thus sins against the mercy of

God be said not to sin against God, but against his mercy; as

he who sins against the gracious act of the Holy Spirit, is

said, in this passage, (Matt. xii, 31,32) to sin, not against

the Son of Man, against the Holy Spirit.

IV. To these three questions might be added a FOURTH: "Can

the mere thinking upon the perpetration of this sin, and the

serious deliberation about its commission, come under the

denomination of the sin itself, and receive such an

appellation, in the same way as he is called a murderer who

is angry with his brother, and as that man is said to have

committed adultery in his heart who has looked upon the wife

of his neighbour to lust after her?"

I reply, that this does not seem to me to be the sin itself;

for, as long as this deliberation continues, so long

flourishes in that man the efficacy of the Holy Spirit

employed to hinder that sin, until he finally and absolutely

concludes about the commission of this sin, having spurned

and rejected the resistance offered by the Holy Spirit. Such

a conclusion is followed by the sin in that very moment, with

regard to the refusing and rejection of Christ, not with

regard to the other devotees enumerated, which the man

produces at his own opportunities, even if his malice and

hatred of Christ did not cease to impel him to the completion

of those degrees.

Amsterdam March 3d, 1599.